《Trying to Save my Favorite Character from His Tragic Fate》
Character Glossary (still in progress)
Character Glossary (still in progress)
[Hello!!! Spoiler''s alert. If you are new, skip this! This is a glossary of the characters that have appeared until the most recent updated chapter, this is not a chapter.]
Spoiler''s alert uses <> as the symbol, and inside it is the chapter where the information appeared.
Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan:
The main character, an earthling that traveled to another dimension in the attempts to save Ian, his favorite character from the novel he read for ten years.
Magic: wind, water, ice (hybrid magic), space , light
Ian Ethern:
The only prince from the kingdom of Ethern who cursed from birth. Neglected by his father due to the death of his mother.
Magic: electricity, darkness
Yue:
A small goddess that transported Kyrie to another world, also the author of the novel that Kyrie read for ten years.
Imogen Winstanley:
The protagonist of the novel that Kyrie read for 10 years. In that novel, she was described as a mad and crazy killer.
She loops back to the same time frame of the world in the attempts to save the world and her lover. She sacrificed her status as a demi-god and all essence in order to create a phenomenon called the eternal loop that goes causes her to go back in the same time frame in her attempts to save the world and her lover. This phenomenon can only stop if she sessfully saves her lover and the world and dies of old age/ naturally. If not, she goes back in the loop.
Sadly, she couldn''t go against the predetermined fate. Current loop in this novel around her four thousandths, she descended into madness around her two-thousandth loop.
She also came from the same world as Kyrie.
Magic: light
Laurel Ravenswood:
She is the lover that Imogen so desperately wants to save from all her attempts. Before meeting Imogen, her job was the captain of a group of guards that protects carriages from danger.
Magic: (to be revealed soon)
Sil Riverty:
He used to be Kyrie''s lover back on Earth. Before that, Kyrie and Sil met from Sil''s job. Kyrie''s father was going to whistleblow on a big corporation but got killed before anyone knows where those whistleblowing documents are. Sil''s job is to obtain the information as to where these documents are. Sil betrayed Kyrie when he remembered the location.
Magic: (to be revealed soon)
Relic under possession: a teleporting relic that needs a lot of mana to operate
Nate:
Also known as the Collector. He was named by Kyrie in their first encounter. He is known as the collector because he likes to collect rare and interesting things.
Goddess Vita:
She is the ruler of the living who looks over the mortals. Goddess of light and space. She controls the Infinity Abyss where she stores all the memories of the living beings and also potential fates that could happen to that person. She bestowed Kyrie with a name and the title of the holy pdin.
Supreme Witch Saskia:
A witch that uses human sacrifice to gain ess to corrupted magic. She harvests corrupted mana from the mana inside people. She loves games and would do anything to make sure no one messes with her games. She loves thrills but impulsively seeks for them.
Cynthia ckwood:
Fallen saintess
Magic: metal (special attribute), darkness
Fallen god Erebus:
He is the fallen god that both Imogen and Kyrie are trying to prevent from descending to the world because destruction inevitably woulde if he does. His only way to descend is by using key relics that contain a lot of essence. That is why his servants (demons, fallen saintess, fallen pdin, witch) are gathering them.
Goddess Phanes:
Erebus loved her, but she died.
Vicar Lovell:
Head of the church in the kingdom of Ethern.
Magic: light
Oscar Reed:
Kyrie''s ssmate
Magic: earth, water, nt/green magic (hybrid)
More toe...
Chapter 1: "The End"
Chapter 1: "The End"
Inside an empty subway train, Kyrie quietly scrolls down through his phone on his way home from overtime. He is reading thest chapter of the story. Still, the frown between his eyebrows deepens as he reads through thest paragraph of thest chapter over and over again. He is not happy about how the story is ending.
Kyrie has read this web novel for almost a decade, but he does not feel the joy readers have when finishing their favorite novel. Usually, one would expect that the stories published as web novels would end in a happy ending. However, not even the story''s protagonist, who is so insanely strong, gets the much anticipated happy ending with her lover. It is like the author does not end the story, but instead, she just decides to stop writing about it. However, for a devoted reader like Kyrie, this feels like agony.
Tears start to roll down his cheeks. The reason? It is not all because the story has ended, but it has mostly to do with his favorite character, Ian. He scrolls up multiple times at the end of his current page, expecting another toe after, like how he is used to for these years. He hates these two words stered at the end of the final chapter that concluded his entire journey of ten years "the end."
[I can''t believe this is really ending.]
He continues to scroll up despite knowing that there is no more to this novel. He puts his phone face down on his right. His body slumps down into his seat, and he looks up at the buzzing lights on the subway. A feeling of emptiness spreads inside him. He puts an arm to cover his eyes from the stinging brightness of the fluorescent lights. Trails of tears continue to flow down from his eyes.
[Ian died Unfairly at that How could I just ept such an ending? Even if he is just a side character, didn''t he go all the way to fight alongside that crazy protagonist?]
Kyrie gathers himself and sits back up. Luckily no one has the bad luck to see the weeping mess of this adult man. Worse, this adult man is crying because his favorite character died.
[Damn you, Imogen! Wasn''t Ian, her friend? How can she just kill him because things are not going right?]
He picks up his phone by feeling where it is and clenches it. Feeling the slight pain of his tightening hold gives him the rity that the story did end badly. He is not in some kind of nightmare that would just disappear once he opens his eyes. He can feel the reality hitting him really hard through the shakiness of his body.
He has this weird connection to this novel because of Ian. His obsession first came from the admiration of this man.
Although his life can not be ced on the top charts of a sad one, he did experience a lot in his life. All those heartbreaking moments, Kyrie has Ian that character who just does not let the tragedies of life to stop him from moving forward. Despite sometimes, Ian would just have to drag his feet like a lifeless man, he never thinks that he should not continue living. That kind of attitude that Ian has within the novel broke many fans'' hearts, but it is a strength that helped him power through the hard times. Kyrie can stand up again after the many tragic events that happened in his life. His courage is all because Ian existed and lived the way he did.
[How can this author be so cruel? A character who spends all his life for the sake of the world, and the author cannot give him a happy ending. What is this author thinking?]
Maybe that makes the story more impactful that this kind of character dies, all for this author ying god. The thought of breaking into the author''s house keepsing and going from Kyrie''s mind. Can he just threaten the author to change the ending? However, the author is weird. She is popr enough to hold events, but she just doesn''t. She doesn''t even have a social media ount. How can Kyrie even find her?
[What am I thinking? But for real If only I can change his fate]
He lets his arms slump down to his side, and he squints his eyes from the sudden exposure of light. He smiles sadly, mocking himself for his weeping mess, and lifts himself. He looks down at the ground of the subway train. His tears are still trickling away, blurring his vision every time his eyes dripped off a tear.
[Good thing there is only a little kid in this ce It would have saved me some embarrassment and others their eyes.]
His brain gets back online.
[Wait A little kid?]
He rapidly sits up and looks across him. There is really a little girl sitting across him long ck hair, clear brown eyes, and wearing the typical haunting white dress. She looks like the epitome of those demons from horror movies. He turns his head around to look for a sign of another adult. Nothing.
[Damn it!]
The little girl meets her eyes with Kyrie. As if she is surprised that Kyrie is staring back, her eyes open widely. Kyrie diverts his eyes while feeling goosebumps all over.
[My life has the worse timingIt''s like bing the cannon fodder, which unfortunately meets the demon from the horror movies by pure coincidence! My role? Maybe to die horribly! Not now I am still mourning my loss. My Ian died too tragically...]
The kid starts to giggle. Kyrie''s heart starts beating like it is warning him to run away. Kyrie flinches when he hears the thump of this little girlnding on the subway floor. Each step jolts his heart with fear.
"Kyrie, right?" says the girl with her soft but high-pitched voice.
[Sigh She just called my name This can all be a coincidence, right? Let''s think logically Maybe the kid is lost or got separated from her parentshehehe I can even hear the cricketsughing... AAAHHH! Who am I KIDDING? This kid just called my name!!! My name! The most probable thing that can happen right now is that I am ]
"... going to die?" the little girl says,pleting his thought.
Kyrie stands up from his seat and backsteps to the subway doors.
[I don''t mind spending a few bucks to take an uber or taxi. Next stop Let''s run for it next stop. For now, let''s just distract this demon of a kid a kid of a demon Aiyah! Grammar does not matter right now Focus!]
"What are you doing here? You should be with your parents..." says Kyrie failing to control his shaking voice.
The kid looks so amused by Kyrie''s reaction that she brings out a broad smile. Normally, this would have warmed anyone''s heart, but it just looks like bloody murder to Kyrie. It looks like those smirks that people give before murdering someone.
"I was waiting for you, Kyrie! I want to ask you something" says the little girl.
[It''s over Yes Over! If I can make any wish, just bury me next to Ian. I don''t care who says about what 2D or 3D issue...]
"pfff"
Kyrie looks at the little girl trembling while she squeezed her shoulders.
"buahahaha!!!"
The little girl loses it! She copses to the floor t and starts rolling on it whileughing at the top of her lungs. Kyrie, on the other hand, stands there petrified. The thought that this really is a coincidence is daunting to him. His petrified face slowly cracks into a red blush - each minute increases its filtering settings to a more saturated color. Yes, people RED! BRIGHT RED! He covers his face with both of his hands and internally cries from the embarrassment.
[This is so embarrassing In front of a kid at that! Great job, Kyrie. You might have lost the face of your entire lineage. Your ancestors might be cursing you for your disgrace!]
After a couple of minutes, the little girl tries to stand up, but her knees are soft. She never spent so much energyughing on top of her lungs. She can finally start to breathe again. She pushes herself up, leaning towards the seats. But as soon as her eyes meet Kyrie''s face, she loses it again! This time, she ps her hand on the seat, but instead of her hand feeling the pain, her stomach starts to spasm from her uncontrobleughs.
After an indefinite amount of time, the little girl sits back up next to Kyrie while she wraps her tummy with her arms. The energy she spendsughing drained the color off her face. Her diaphragm has a vigorous exercise. Who knows, maybe she could achieve six-packs from this!
Kyrie, now, haspletely forgotten about how shady the entire situation is. He is just burning from embarrassment. He starts to fan himself with his hand and loosening his tie. The little girl takes multiple deep breaths to calm the overly excited mood that she is in.
"What was I going to say? Ah I am surprised that you can see me now."
Kyrie turns his head rapidly to the side and looks at the little girl wrapping around his left arm.
He takes a small nervous breath to calm his nerves and says, "What do you want?"
"Well It''s a long story, but to make it short, I am the author of the novel you just finished"
Kyrie stands up, surprised, and shoves the phone towards the girl''s face.
He excitedly asks, "You are Moon Fairy?"
Then, he calms down and smirks in disbelief, "No way You are just a little kid There is no way that you can write so eloquently!!!"
"I just look like this because it takes too much energy to materialize into an adult. Just so you start treating me with respect, I am a god. I am older than you by millenniums!"
Kyrie frowns in disbelief.
[A god? I did not know that little kids can have chuunibyou so early It must have been hard for the parents.]
Moon Fairy ps at Kyrie''s thigh with anger and says, "Chuunibyou your ass! I will grant you death if that is what you wish."
Kyrie says while being a bit shocked, "Damn! You can even read my thoughts?"
He sighs and continues, "If all this is true, why is a god looking for me anyway? Shouldn''t you be busier fixing other things? You know... Cancer is a good start!"
Moon Fairy says, "Well You spoke to the wrong god. Anyway, I came to you for a proposal. Do you want to change Ian''s fate?"
Kyrie looks confused at Moon Fairy and searches for any hidden message on her face.
"What do you mean?" Kyrie asks, "Aren''t you the author? Don''t you just need to edit and reupload?"
[Why is a god writing a fantasy novel anyway? Wait Why do I believe her words?]
Moon Fairy slides and sits back on the seat.
While swinging her legs that were too short of touching the floor, she says, "I am just writing the ounts of another world. For a small god like me, anything is better than boredom. It was fun first, but then, it turned into a tragedy that no one would have expected. Usually, I don''t get involved with Vita, the ruler of the living. But I just hate how things turned out I was searching for someone like you!"
[Another world? Does that mean Ian is real?]
The thump of his heart gets increasingly louder - enough for him to listen on his eardrums. His entire body and soul start to shake from the revtion.
"This means This means that Ian really died" Kyrie says in realization.
"Yeah As of now, he is dead." Moon Fairy confirms.
Kyrie''s shoulder slumps. He lets out a sigh of disbelief.
[Why are you telling me this? Now, this is more than just a novel character]
"This is the reason why I came to you. I can bring you back in time and send you to that world, but I can''t help you further than that. I chose you because you are the only one who likes Ian from all those who read the novel. I liked that you saw him beyond the means of just a side character that can be tossed away!"
Kyrie takes Moon Fairy''s hands and squeezes them. He shouts with fire in his eyes, "I am in!!! I will do it!!!"
Kyrie seems to have lost his mind from grief, but he is determined!
[Then, I can be the one who can protect him! I can be the one to make him happy! I will make him happy at all costs!!!]
Moon Fairy smiles at Kyrie, who has decided to leave his life behind to join Ian.
The subway stops abruptly, causing Kyrie to lose his footing and stumble to find his bnce again. Then, the doors closest to them open. A golden light shines through the entrance. Kyrie looks outside of the subway and does not see the usual sky andndscapes of the city.
In front of him, there is only a space showered with golden particles. Although this is happening suddenly and nothing makes sense, he wants to take a leap of faith. This is the leap of faith that he wanted to take so much throughout these ten years - an opportunity that he can only dream of.
Kyrie swallows his nervousness and walks through the door. Instead of falling from the gravity pulling him down, he floats. As the subway doors are closing, Kyrie looks back at Moon Fairy, silently witnessing his happiness.
"Thank..."
He looks in horror at Moon Fairy''s body breaking apart into simr gold particles that surround him. She looks at Kyrie with a firm resolution in her eyes. She smiles at Kyrie, but this time it looks less terrifying for him.
Kyrie softens his expression and says, "Thank you, Moon Fairy!"
With a broadening smile and tears in her eyes, she breaks into golden particles and fades away.
Her final message before his world goes ck reaches to his ears, "Please save Ian Save him along with this beautiful world for me!"
[I will! I will save him and his world! Thank you for letting me meet him]
Chapter 2: Now under the same sky
Chapter 2: Now under the same sky
Kyrie opens his eyes after cking out from traveling around that endless space surrounded by golden particles. His eyes immediately focus on the canopy that draped around the bed. He sits up and turns his head around to closely observe his surroundings.
He is currently tugged inside the covers on a king-size bed. Through the curtains, he sees an enormous western style bedroom - the kind of bedrooms he would only see in the movies. His previous one only has a bed and a nightstand. He could not even fit a desk inside.
This room amodates more than just a desk. It has a couple of bookshelves behind a set of sofas with a tea table in the middle, a walk-in closet filled with ironed clothes of all colors, and a ce that seems to be designated to open study space. Behind it, there is an enormous window that extends from the floor all the way up to its high ceiling. He looks closely and sees that the window is actually a walkout balcony.
This is like that poor girl turned heiress types of dramas that his coworkers used to talk so much about. Instead, he is experiencing it now.
Kyrie breathes deeply, trying to take in the change that is urring. He is trying to wrap his mind around the thought that he entered into Ian''s world.
[So, I have really transmigrated Moon Fairy Did she really]
Without any warning, a voicees out of nowhere, "No I am not dead. Just without essence, so my physical body broke down."
Kyrie lets out a squeaky, eardrum bursting scream that even he gets surprised and ends up swallowing the scream halfway out. He discovers that his voice has gone up at least three notes from his original one. His heart is beating so fast that he might as well just puke it out. No one expects that their monologues would ever be responded to.
"Where are you?" asks Kyrie.
"Look down."
Kyrie looks down to see a small porcupine on hisp, staring at him. His appearance looks more adorable and less terrifying than that little girl misced in an almost empty subway train. Kyrie is more epting of her current form despite seeing the irony of a god being stuck with a porcupine body.
[Moon Fairy? Since when did you be so cute?]
"Hi. I am cute by nature, and no one would understand such an understatement. By the way, stop calling me Moon Fairy! It is kind of embarrassing if you call out loud my pen name. Just call me Yue from now on," says Yue.
"There must be a reason why no one understands" says Kyrie while spreading a sarcastic smile.
"By the way, where am I?" asks Kyrie.
Yue clicks her tongue from Kyrie''s unappreciative nature.
"Currently in the kingdom of Aria," says Yue.
[So, I really came to Ian''s world.]
Before Yue can protest against how rude Kyrie is with her, they turn their attention to the noise slipping from the cracks of the bedroom door. The sound of footsteps echoes in the corridor. Then, the doors m open, and multiple people rush to the door at the same time. One woman gets inside while stumbling on her feet. She runs towards Kyrie with her arms, ready to take him.
"Kyrie!!! Kyrie!!! You are awake now! My child" says a woman hugs Kyrie as tight as she can.
A man who is in his early thirties rushes in and looks at the stunned teenager seated up from his bed. He rushes on his feet and catches them around his arm. Then, this man reaches towards Kyrie to tousled his hair. He says, with tearful eyes, "Kyrie Wee back!" and he hugs tighter the woman and Kyrie together in his arms.
Kyrie looks at the shaking shoulders of this strange woman as she sobs in Kyrie''s arms. Although the man is not balling his eyes out like the woman, his sincere emotions are stered all over his face. The maids and servants also soak their handkerchief with tears.
It takes a couple of minutes for Kyrie to understand what is going on. He is aware that he must have transmigrated into someone else''s body. However, looking at the younger and thinner hands and legs, he feels that this entire transmigration is not a dream he needs to wake up from. The feeling of warmthing from another person''s body is giving him the reality check he needs. He is no longer in his older body.
Kyrie goes along with the two adults who are tightly hugging him, reciprocating them by wrapping his arms around them. He feels blessed by the sudden fortune of a caring family - a feeling that he believes that he will never experience again in his life. This long-forgotten emotion floods inside of Kyrie despite knowing these two people are just someone else''s parents.
The very next day, six servants walk in rhythm, carrying ironed out clothes and shoes in the magnificent hallways inside the Rowan mansion. They stop in front of their young master''s bedroom in a formation of two columns. The head maid knocks at the door that echoes through the hallway.
"Come in," a voice replies inside the room.
Two other servants open up the doors from each side to let in the others into the bedroom. The room is a mess. Everywhere their eyes cannd on, they can find a book misced. Like a force of habit, the servants start to pick up the misced books into their arms, but their eyes cannot stop looking at their young master''s odd behavior.
The young master they knew is one who just puts books on a bookcase for decoration. After waking up, he reads through all the books in a single night that used to collect dust on the shelves. His eyes hang deep dark bags from reading through the night without stopping.
"Is there a ce where I can find more books?" asks Kyrie to the servants who are busy picking up his mess.
"Yes, young master. Marquis Rowan has his own study and library," replies the head maid.
Kyrie smiles excitedly while being exhausted at the same time. He would have never expected that he would get back the memories and experiences of the body''s previous owner. So, when he picks up a book, he would not have to agonize that he might need to learn a newnguage. Excited by his new finding, he takes out book after book from the shelves until the sun is already up for a fresh start.
He feels like his body has jumped into a pit of fire that he cannot get out. His excitement makes him sleepless. His intense wish to meet Ian under the same sky is growing by the second.
Chapter 3: The neglected cursed prince
Chapter 3: The neglected cursed prince
Thus, in his new life, a month passes by. Kyrie gets to learn that he has possessed the body of a boy with the same name. This unfortunate kid has gotten into an ident a year ago and has been in aa for all this time.
ording to Yue, before Kyrie possessed the body, it was already soulless. Although for Kyrie, that just sounds so convenient, he does not ask much further because the receiver of a gift cannot be picky.
His new identity is the opposite of his previous one. Now, he is the only son of Marquis Rowan who is a highly regarded noble in the kingdom of Aria. The wealth that his new family possesses is beyond that he could have earned in his lifetime as an employee of a firm.
He is sure that he returned to a period that is before the novel eight years to be exact. After all, the unfortunate events start to happen when the heroine of the story, the crazy saintess, descends in a column of light walking on water.
Imogen.
Imogen Winstanley.
His heart beats furiously, and he thinks once again about thest scene of thest chapter of the novel. The author does not write that Ian dies, but she describes how he might have died.
"The sword thrusts through his abdomen but he still carries a smile on his face. He looks at his friend letting go of the hilt of her sword. He backsteps from his crumbling body. The sword, the relic of songs, is screaming and taking away bit by bit his vitality. His memories are flowing out around him like cassette tape getting pulled out by force. Letting out a smile that eventually fades from his lips, he tilts back, crashing into the floor. The sword gets pushed back out when the de hits the floor, sliding out of his body. A stillness reigns over him."
[I want to see him I want to look for him right now!]
Yue, in her tiny porcupine body, says, "It''s not possible. You have received someone else''s body, and that body has his own duties."
That is oddly righteous, especially when it ising out from thiszy god.
Within this month, Kyrie is now used to Yue appearing out of nowhere and having absolutely no privacy because this stupid porcupine can read his thoughts. This porcupine is nowhere near what someone thinks of a god.
"I know," says Kyrie.
Kyrie is also painfully aware that despite transmigrating into a body who is an heir of the house of a Marquis, he has absolutely no power, money, or the ability to support Ian on his own. Nothing is under his name. If he has the independence and the power, he would long be gone to where Ian is. Right now, he has to do anything possible to prepare himself for future events that could lead this world to destruction.
Plus, he is now attached to the Rowan family, not just because of this body, but the warmth of his new parents is something that he never would wish to forsake. He would never want to be toote again.
Kyrie is an average human in this world, unlike the protagonist, who is overpowered from the beginning. He would need to gain power and money bit by bit to make sure that he could at least influence the oue of this world.
[Ian is so far away, and right now, I have no way to go to where he is Thinking back to the novel, he must be suffering as we speak]
Just thinking about Ian makes Kyrie mncholic. Yue pauses and rests her eyes on him. Kyrie''s mind has only been flooding with Ian''s life that she has written in the book. She can sense the anxiety in Kyrie''s body building up. He is fighting to hold in his yearning to meet Ian as soon as possible.
Ian Ethern.
His name is known throughout the kingdom as the neglected cursed prince. Although it is unfortunate that he has lost his mother at an early age, his father would neglect him. Born with a curse, Ian is viewed as the prime reason for his mother''s death.
The king, unable to kill him for his resemnce to his mother, chooses to abandon him for the rest of his life. Worse, the king would not shield the nders and hatred that the aristocrats casually throw at him. They would treat him always like he is less of a prince because his mother was amoner.
Ian''s nightmare bes worse when the king is forced to remarry a daughter of an influential aristocrat to fill the seat of the queen. Ian''s stepmother, Queen Silvia, is a cruel woman. She suffers from the bacsh of her loveless marriage. She turns into the mockery and gossip in the aristocratic social circle despite all her life before marriage, she gets praised as unparalleled in her beauty. Men would flock around her and shower her with praise. She can never forget that she used to be the envy of others.
Her rage redirects towards the innocent Ian, whose mother is the only person that can enter that indifferent king''s heart. So, Queen Silvia uses all means possible to torment the neglected Ian. She harasses him day in and day out, physically and emotionally until Chancellor Rowe has to convince the king to send Ian to the academy. Ian might be in a better ce now since he is far away from that wicked queen. But he must be incredibly lonely since his ssmates would ostracize him as a misfit and a walking cmity.
[The only way for me to see Ian as early as possible is to participate in the tournaments that are held annually by the academy. I will need good grades to get into those tournaments. That would be the only time where I could see Ian earlier than the time from the beginning of the novel.]
Kyrie looks at the pile of books that is on top of his desk. He studies really hard this month for the sake that he can catch up with all the new knowledge that he will be exposed to in the academy.
He knows he can only go one step at a time.
He knows he will meet Ian sooner orter.
Looking back at the mirror to button up his cor, he sees the reflection of a young teenager around sixteen years old. The figurecks muscle definition since he was in aa for one year. Nheless, he is still on the tall side despite his age.
Kyrie curves his lips upwards blooming a smile of satisfaction. He is pleased with his blessed appearance. It is notmon to hit the jackpot so perfectly. Being allowed to go into a world to save his favorite character is already giving a lot to him, but also giving him a good appearance is like going through a home run without the need to hit the ball.
[I thought that I was not that shallow, but looking at myself now, I cannot help but be shallow. Amber eyes and silver hair. Pearl smooth skin. I look like an anime character!]
Kyrie giggles happily while Yue rolls her eyes.
"I am starting to doubt myself Did I choose the right person?" thinks Yue.
Chapter 4: The temple of Vita
Chapter 4: The temple of Vita
The day finallyes for Kyrie to go to the temple to find out his magic attributes.
Yue, in her cute and small porcupine form, is looking at Kyrie with a disappointing face. She might have given him the wrong body. Kyrie is dazing into his thoughts whileughing like a creeper. His facial expression totally ruins the aesthetics of his face.
[What will I get for the magic attributes? Will it be like Ian''s? I don''t mind having electricity as my attribute! hehehe... Wouldn''t it be cool if we actually have the same attribute? Standing next to him while the electricity crackles on our swords... OMG! It would look so soooo cooooooool!!!!!]
Kyrie rolls around the bed, fanboying at his own thoughts.
Yue looks at him with a cringe and whispers, "No medicine or god can save this child anymore..."
The servant knocks at the door to announce, "Young master, everything is ready for the temple visit."
The door opens up quickly, and a youthes out radiating light and blooming flowers. The servant gets almost blinded by this bright existence. Maybe this world should start manufacturing sunsses.
Kyrie smiles and replies to the servant, "Thank you. I will get going now."
The servant presses his hand on top of his heart, trying to calm down the dangerous thing. He is a married man with a kind wife, blessed with a cute child. Plus, he has received the benefits of working here as a servant, so he would not bear to make his young master into a one-sided homewrecker. Worse, he is one-sidedly seduced without the other lifting a finger.
The maids, on the other hand, squeal as they hold on to each other''s hands. Their hearts are proud of today''s selection. They always get into heated arguments about what Kyrie should wear daily, so Kyrie gets to try all kinds of outfits due to the maids'' heated debates. One day, he looks like a military sergeant. Next, he looks like a flower boy. Then, he looks like a badass CEO.
This made him look like someone with split personalities.
"We made a good choice of giving our young master the white outfit!!! He looks so great in it! I am so jealous of the woman who will stand next to him in the future!" says one of the maids with her eyes tearing up.
Yue, on Kyrie''s shoulder, is out of words. There are ck lines on her face as if she was ill to the stomach.
In her mind, she feels a bit of pity for them, "Don''t get fooled by appearances!!! Your master is a pervert!!!"
Meanwhile, in Kyrie''s mind: [OMG! What should I do when I actually meet him? Should I go for a kabedon? hehehe...]
Only then, Yue is regretting her choices and starts to re-examine her role as a god.
The sound of footsteps catches the Marquis and the Marchioness''s attention, so they turn towards where the sound ising from. Kyrie enters into their view.
The young man''s hairbed up neatly, radiant of silver glow. Settled like calm waters, his amber eyes exceed his age''s maturity, betraying the youth of his countenance. His features bring out the best of the well-tailored suit. Everyone can catch his aura of elegance with a single stare.
Marquis Rowan holds the Marchioness''s hand as they both see hime down. Their child has grown into a fine young man, and their hearts soften from the contentment they feel watching Kyrie.
They go into the carriage together. It is Kyrie''s first time looking at this new world. He looks at the magnificent garden that felt never-ending from the sight of the carriage window. The metal gates open, the carriage leaves the mansion to encounter the trees surrounding a single well-paved path. The rows of trees soon end, and a colossal fortress walles into view surrounding the city. The buildings wrap around the gently elevated hills of a mountain. From far away, he can see the temple that stood most noticeable from all the other city buildings. The size of an impressive garden seen from far away and the pure color white makes their presence much more clean, refined, and essential.
The carriage stops in front of the temple. From far away, Kyrie sees the temple like it is the size that can fit his palm. Right now, no matter how much he stares upwards, leaning back his body, tilting his heels to the limit before he tips off his bnce and falls to the ground, his sight cannot see the top of the temple. The building gives an illusion that it extends in the attempts to reach beyond the sky''s limits. The temple feels like a presence that goes higher and higher towards the heavens to Vita, the goddess the kingdom cherishes and believes.
He enters through the entrance and walks on a golden carpet that leads the way. The priests and servants of the temple were busily walking around the distant corridors. Some carry artifacts and other scrolls and books.
A priest, along with a servant, greeted them when they arrived in the main hall.
The priest says, "Greetings Marquis, Marchioness Rowan, and young master Rowan. Wee to the Temple of Vita. The procedures for young master Rowan to determine his attributes will be done shortly. Before the procedures, one of our archbishops would like to invite you for some tea."
The priest smiles at the couple; however, Kyrie senses the greed in his eyes.
[It seems that this world does notck greedy people... Well, the novel does say that the church was deeply gued with corruption until Imogen came and drove them off.]
Yue also stares daggers at the priest that led Marquis and Marchioness Rowan away for the donations.
Yue says, "I still wonder why Vita does not do anything until ten yearster andplicates things by letting another human solve it for her. Her temple is riddled with pests..."
Kyrie curiously asks, "If Vita just drove off these kinds of people, what is the use of a saintess? The novel will not even exist."
Yue grumbles without rebuttal to Kyrie''s argument. As a matter of fact, the novel revolves around the saintess that will get summoned into this world. ssic isekai stereotype saintess in looks but with a horribly twisted personality; the saintess is not really a saint. She is as crooked as a human can get. The only reason she was able to get so many "good" deeds done to uphold the title of saintess is because of the restrictions and requirements that Vita put on her.
[Vita has the power to intercept things, yet she does nothing for Ian... She is ruthless if you ask me.]
Yue replies, "Normally, gods do not get involved with human affairs because the bnce will be broken, and worse consequences could happen. There is always a dilemma if some god decides to intervene with fate. Would you choose one person versus a group of people? Can you control what happens next within all the possibilities that exist? These questions are headaches, so normally, gods don''t do anything and let Vita handle the rest. After all, she is the judge of all living things."
[Then, why did you intervene?]
Chapter 5: The garden of oracles
Chapter 5: The garden of oracles
Yue replies, "That''s because..."
A loud voice interrupts their conversation, "Hahaha! This loser actually came to the temple to look at his magic attributes! There must be a mistake!"
Turning around, Kyrie looks at the group of three boys who were around the same age as his body. The one talking must be the young master from Mayer''s family. His face carries a mocking expression. He is the one who bullied the other Kyrie in the past and causes him to hate magic.
"Hugh Mayer," says Kyrie while looking at him with hostility.
How can he not get information about the one who bullied Kyrie? This fat freckled bastard has really too much time in his hands!
"Woah! Really? Did Kyriee to the temple? What a surprise!" said Greg Omond, the boy next to Hugh.
He is tall, but stick thin. His eyes shink inside his face like he is sleep-deprived all the time. His face hangs a sly smile, and his eyes stare calctingly.
Another boy stands quietly at these two noisy and pretentious boys. Oscar Reed. He has light blue eyes with bright red hair - a boy who carries a handsomeness from his strong features inherited by his family. He is someone who will be on the sidelines to observe and never intervene in other people''s business until it is his business or something pique his interest. Although he remains silent in this situation, Kyrie''s eyes immediately get attached to his fire red hair. The bright red catches anyone''s attention from ten miles away like a sore thumb. Terrible color to wear on his head if he ever goes to the battlefield.
The earthshaking steps that Hugh takes towards Kyrie grasp Kyrie''s attention back to this fatso. Hugh looks at Kyrie like he is ready to deploy all his sick ns umted for a year that they did not see each other. His face carries a smile like he is already mocking Kyrie. However, Kyrie sees that behind his mocking smile hides something else.
Of course, Kyrie would not let this kind of insecure kid to go under his skin. Since they are from the aristocrat circle, naturally, Kyrie would use this to take at least a piece of flesh off this kid who needs to shed some.
"With what confidence are you speaking? Hugh Mayer, your family, throughout the generations, have only one attribute floating in your blood. Plus, your family title of Viscount due to your ancestor''s achievement as a merchant. HEH! Are you nowparing yourself to the Rowans?" scoffs Kyrie.
Hugh Mayer''s face twists and turns all kinds of colors as he holds his anger. The other two are shocked at Kyrie''s words. The Kyrie they know would never utter such sharp words and would just let other people tramble him like a total loser. They know him as someone who would copse in fear when he saw just a little bit of magic. Mentioning his own family title rings warning bells to them. After all, none of their families are higher than his. Plus, the house of Rowan even has its own knight order. Before, they are able to get past the adults because Kyrie would not say a beep on the things they did to him. Kyrie has changedpletely.
Greg Omond, the sly fellow he is, says, "Come on... We are just joking. Don''t take this seriously. hahaha." He tugs at Hugh''s sleeve and signals him to leave.
"Didn''t we have to meet with our parents before the ceremony?"
Hugh violently shakes Greg''s hand off and points at Kyrie, "Just you watch out, pipsqueak!"
Before they left, Oscar gives Kyrie a meaningful look. A quick smile finally cracks his indifferent expression. He whispers to himself as he goes with the rest of the group, "Interesting..."
[Well... At least I will not be so bored in the academy]
Yue looks at the group that was leaving and turns to look at Kyrie with a smile.
She thinks, "This Kyrie also changed."
After a couple of minutes after Hugh''s group left, Marquis and Marchioness Rowan return from the meeting with the archbishop. They both look drained from the interaction. The church does have a significant influence since it is the only ce where humans get into contact with Vita. So, for political reasons, no one, not even kings, would ignore the servants of Vita.
The same priest who greeted them at the entrance is showing them the way for the ceremony. He is in a good mood that he is able to yank a good piece of donations from the Rowan family since their kid ising to discover his attributes. They enter through an enormous door into an open space. He walks into a circr garden surrounded by white pirs decorated simply but refined.
Kyrie turns his head up to witness the unreachable sky that for once looks close enough for him to feel that he is able to touch the clouds with his hands. Through the pirs, he sees that the garden is suspended in the air, surrounded by clouds. Those clouds even look like a sturdy tform to walk on. However, the spaces between them look like a neverending fall if someone mistakenly steps on the deceiving clouds.
Then, Kyrie observes the garden. As he walks towards the altar that is high up guided by a long staircase, he listens to his crunchy footsteps on the grass. His footprints magically disappear after a couple of seconds as if the garden can auto regenerate.
This kind of change of environment throws Kyrie off because he has never seen anything simr in his previous life except maybe in books and movies. However, those things are not real in his previous world. Seeing it and experiencing it are twopletely different things.
[This ce is within the temple? Howe I did not see it from the outside?]
Yue exins to him by whispering in his ears, "This is space magic. You just got transported into another dimension. It''s ancient magic for you, humans."
[Ancient magic? As in there are no scrolls of such magic essed to humans anymore?]
"Yeah. Vita took it away a couple of centuries ago due to a war sparked by two fallen empires. They were fighting for the talent who has this rare magic. It was aplete mess. Vita saw that this kind of struggle will appear over and over again, so she decided to take it away from humanity. Now, the magic would only appear in this world for the garden of oracles if a new temple of Vita is built," replied Yue.
[No wonder the church is so powerful. This kind of phenomenon is a clear indication that Vita is present in the human world.]
"Hm. Yeah."
When they arrive at the altar that is in the center of the garden, Kyrie sees that the families Mayer, Omnond, and Reed have already arrived. They are already prepared to go up the stairs towards the altar. Kyrie decides to gost since he is curious about what those boys would get as magic attributes.
As expected, both Hugh and Greg get one attribute since their family only has those attributes throughout generations. Hugh gets an earth attribute, and Omnond gets wind. The more surprising case is that Oscar got two attributes: earth and water. They are perfect for the hybrid magic of nt maniption: green magic.
The results for Oscar get Kyrie''s chest to feel stuffy, and his face turns to near disgust.
[I could have expected somewhere along the lines of fire and wind, but green magic. This goes against thew of novels and anime!!! His appearance of red hair and blue eyes does not match the magic!!! This goes against the aesthetics of this world!]
Yue sighs at this stupid idiot as Kyrie agonizes at the mismatches as if someone switched on his fanatic side.
When it is finally Kyrie''s turn, Oscar is walking down from the altar. They catch each other''s eyes, and Oscar can feel the resentment in Kyrie''s expression.
[This guy ruins the aesthetics of this world]
Oscar thinks, "Did revealing my attributes cause resentment from the Rowan family? Did I incur his jealousy? This could get my family in trouble if, in the future, the Rowan family is not in good terms with the Reed family. What should I do?"
Yue, on Kyrie''s shoulder, thinks, "No, Oscar... He is just resenting that your features do not match with your attributes."
[Should I suggest that he dye his hair?]
Yue continued, "And is thinking of wanting to dye your hair."
Chapter 6: I refuse to become a saint!
Chapter 6: I refuse to be a saint!
[The altar is unnecessarily high!!]
Kyrie is climbing the stairs that seem to have no end. Theck of exercise is getting to him, and he pants as he is getting closer to the altar. When he takes his final step, pirs of light shoot up to the sky. He feels the breeze rushing upwards, lifting the endings of his jacket. The light stings his eyes, so he reflexively closes them.
When he feels that the intensity of the light subsided, he opens back his eyes to a blurry view. His eyes adjust back to witness a massive ocean with no bounds. No matter where he looks in any direction, there is no end. Like the entire ce expands infinitely away and splits between an endless ocean and an endless sky.
He looks down to find his reflection of his past world: ck hair and eyes, still wearing the suit from the day he left his original world. Then, his reflection was interrupted by ripples.
He lifts his head to encounter a beautiful woman, seemingly around her thirties, with a traditional ancient empirical gold and white hanfu. The embroidery on the hanfu is exquisite and refined, but she only wears it loosely. The cardigan falls off both sides of her shoulders, giving off a sexy appearance. Her left hand holds a long pipe whose smoke smelled sweet like a mix of cotton candy and cinnamon. Her lips are tinted in bold red.
[So this is Vita, the ruler of the living...]
She smiles at Kyrie and says, "And you, the child from another world. You do not belong here, child. You will change the workings of fate."
Vita''s eyes turn to the porcupine on Kyrie''s shoulders. Her smile drops from the sight of this small god. The piercing stare makes Yue shake like a pitiful little animal. She is aware of the vitions of the agreements she has with the god realm to not mess with the mechanisms of fate.
Vita says, "You must be Yue, the one who dares toe in contact so close to humanity''s fate! I have nothing to say to you... Leave!"
Before Yue can say a word, she turns into smoke simr to the oneing out of the long pipe.
Vita''s eyes examine Kyrie, and she continues, "Why did youe to this world?"
[What should I do? Can I really tell her that I came for Ian?]
"Ian? You mean Ian Ethern?"
Kyrie suddenly remembers that the gods seem to be able to read his thoughts.
[Talk about theck of privacy...]
Vita gets amused at his reaction. She takes a puff and continues, " That boy is tangled with misfortune since he has been cursed from birth. Although your transmigration willplicate my ns, his possible futures seem a lot better. I will let you stay..."
[Yes!!!!]
"Under two conditions..."
[Ahh... there is always a catch... Don''t tell me!!]
"Yes, you must participate in my ns alongside the saintess of my choice," says Vita.
"Are you really going to choose Imogen Winstanley?" asks Kyrie.
[But she is a crazy sadist b*tch!!!]
"No one else can satisfy the conditions of saintess aside from her. Although she is a bit twisted in some ways, she will be bound to a contract with me."
"She is going to cause bloodshed the moment she steps into this world! How is she qualified as saintess?" asks Kyrie.
"My ns require someone hardened enough not to break apart so easily. Sometimes, what the world needs is not mercy, but a cleanup," Vita responds with a hardened voice.
[The clean up of those demon puppets... Humans that sold their souls to demons and also hybrids of demons and humans... The corruption of the church... And most importantly, stopping the descent of a fallen god.]
"That''s right," Vita says, satisfied that the human in front of her knows something of what she is up to.
[I can ept the first condition since Ian is bound to this fate due to the curse. In the end, if I want to follow Ian, I will have to be involved with the purge.]
"What''s the second condition?" asks Kyrie.
"You will be a saint," says Vita.
Kyrie identally lets out a scoff. In this life, he would never want to be a saint. Although he can just do what Imogen always does and ignore the church from ever binding her to them, he does not have the same power to stop the church like Imogen does. He is still a normal human being whose power can only grow at a normal pace. Plus, saints can''t tie the knot with anyone else. Not like he is thinking of marriage, but if so happens that...
"That is not happening," Kyrie firmly rejects, "Choose another condition..."
Kyrie awkwardly rubs his nape, looking away from Vita since he knows that she can see his thoughts.
Vita giggled, "hehe... You are more amusing than I thought. You seem very devoted."
Kyrie blushes when Vita admits that she saw through his thoughts.
"Please don''t tease your creation, Vita," says Kyrie while looking ufortable.
"Well, if you don''t want to be a saint, there is another way," says Vita while still letting out some moreughter.
"Anything that does not restrict me that way," says Kyrie shyly.
Seeing that the awkwardness building up inside him, Kyrie changes the topic by asking, "I came to know what my attributes are."
"Ah! Your attributes are wind and water. Since I favor you, I will let you use space magic as well." Vita proims.
"Space magic? Are you sure? I mean... " says Kyrie surprised.
"Time is up, my child. I will send you back now. I hope that whatever you came here for can be aplished," says Vita while waving her hands.
The surrounding bes blindingly bright as Vita talked. Like a video call ending in a rush, Kyrie stares at the surroundings changing back to the green garden. He turns around to look at the people downstairs, paralyzed by what they saw.
Then, the earth shakes gently as amanding voice echoes in the garden, and the deep sound of the temple bell rings, alerting all the inhabitants of the city.
"I bless this child by giving him a name. From now on, he shall be known as Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan. He shall be my pdin."
The entire city hears the message, and people rush to the outsides of the temple to spectate what is going on. Their hearts still beat rapidly, trying to imprint such memories into their minds forever. Vita never announces anything herself because she usually sends oracles.
The sun is lowering down already when Kyrie gets home. Just an hour ago, questions andments flood towards him from every direction. The church excitedly asks him if he is the child from the oracles, but he is not. That is Imogen. Kyrie tries to answer all kinds of questions that are thrown to him with all levels of excitement.
Despite the excitement from others, his parents are gloomy when they hear the announcement. They are afraid that they could lose their child to Vita, so they remain silent throughout the way back, trying to process their own feelings and thoughts. Kyrie sees that his parents need time, so he also remains silent until his parents are willing to open up.
His parents are aware that being Vita''s pdin is different from being the church''s pdin since he does not need to take anymands from the church. However, they are worried that either Vita is going to send their child to do an impossible task, or the church will forcibly make the child get deeply entangled with it, although Kyrie already states that he can only listen to Vita.
Marquis Rowan says, "Son... Can we talk?"
Kyrie looks at his worried parents and nods. They sit down on the dining table for a light meal since they barely got anything to eat today. The atmosphere is still tense.
Marchioness Rowan says, "Kyrie, my dear, now you have more responsibilities on your shoulders. I hope that you can help as many people as you can," her voice breaks a little bit at the end.
After finally reuniting with her child, her child gets selected to a fate heavy with responsibility, leaving only bitterness for her towards Vita.
Marquis Rowan says, "We are still proud of you, Kyrie. We will support you, no matter what."
Kyrie takes his mother''s hand and says, "You don''t have to worry so much. I am blessed by Vita. I will be very strong because I am her pdin."
After the meal, Kyrie goes back to his room. His parents might need time to get ustomed to this change.
Yue appears in front of him, mid-air, and asks, "Why did Vita bless you with a name?"
Kyrie sits down on his sofa and pours some water for himself.
He replies, "It''s because I refused to be a saint."
Yue, shocked, says, "Why??? That might mean that you get to use light magic!!!"
Kyrie looks at the cup of water and smiles.
[It''s because saints can''t get tied to anything other than the church.]
Chapter 7: Hi, my name is ...
Chapter 7: Hi, my name is ...
The news of Kyrie''s identity as Vita''s pdin floods into the streets of the kingdom of Aria, and soon, his name also arrives at the ears from other kingdoms. As the first pdin named by the goddess Vita, his identity shoots up in value on a par with the status of the saints.
As a result, avnches of gifts and letters pour into the house of Rowan. All of them seem to have been almost cases of copy and paste messages; everyone congrattes Kyrie with his new role while extending invitations to their high society parties.
However, Kyrie lifts his head to look at the pirs of tightlypacted letters put into boxes. Trying to read all of them might require him to work full time for the rest of his life. Thus, Kyrie asks the servants to help him sort out a list of names from the letters and send an invitation to each one. He thinks hosting a banquet could help him calm not only the gossip and excitement but also avoid offending anyone who might have sent a letter but never got a reply.
Once busy, all his time left before the academy gets spent organizing the banquet and greeting people. Before he catches a breath, he has to already move to his dorm.
As he unpacks his luggage within the academic dorm room, he thinks about his parents. He remembers their figures busily trying to receive the guests on the day of the banquet as they stand next to the door. He recognizes the fatigue that his parents are trying to ignore. However, whenever the guests start to talk about Kyrie with his parents, his parents'' mood would beam up with pride.
Before leaving, Marquis and Marchioness Rowan assure him many times that they are okay and that he should be concentrating on his studies. He feels apologetic to his new parents, who barely had time to spend with him. After all, they waited for a year to speak to their son again.
[This is a significant change of events that deviates from the actual storyline. I wonder how much this can change the future.]
Yue, on top of the bed, says, "Till now, I don''t think much. After all, nothing has happened yet. Imogen has yet toe to this world. By the way, Kyrie... Didn''t you get space magic from Vita? How are you going to use it?"
"That is a good question. She did not even give me anything to learn how to use it. It seems like I am on my own unless she decides otherwise. It would be good if I can use teleportation. Then, I can use it to see Ian." Kyrieins.
Yue teases him, "Is your head only filled with Ian?"
"Can''t deny that it is not, though. My entire reason to cross to another world is because of him," says Kyrie.
Yue giggles at Kyrie''s straightforwardness and replies, "Right..."
Kyrie senses his heart tightening. He hase to this world, yet he is still so far from the actual person he came for.
"The only way for you to help him when he needs most is if you are strong enough to do it," says Yue.
"Yeah," Kyrie lets out a sad smile and continues, "I think I can only work hard to be worthy of staying by his side."
---
With that mentality, two years have passed.
Kyrie is so outstanding with all the subjects that the academic director lets him jump a year and gives him private tutors on martial arts and magic. Of course, a lot of credit is due to the studies from his previous world. However, the rumors make him a protege, and people are convinced that his genius is the reason why Vita has chosen him. Despite that, behind it all, Kyrie is utterly frustrated. No matter how much effort he puts in or how outstanding his results are, he never feels content.
After the brutal private training sessions, Kyrie returns to his dorm room. Now, he looks much different than when he woke up from his a." His face has already shed off the baby fat, and his build is much more muscr. Before, his entire image looks more like a flower boy, but now, with fewer baby features, he looks like a handsome young man. His bright eyes and hair give him a sense of warmth and gentleness.
Walking out of the shower while drying his hair, he looks at thezy porcupine asleep, surrounded by the empty snack packages. All the snacks are given to him by his ssmates. For some unknown reason to him, the female poption likes to feed him as if he would die of starvation. Every day, he would receive piles of snacks that end up in the endless stomach of thiszy god. No wonder there are still so many problems in all these worlds!
"... Kyrie, you came back already? Where are you going?" asks Yue, who wakes up from her pleasant nap. She looks at Kyrie, putting on his breasted coat.
"I am going to the director''s library. I finally got authorization to ess it!" replies Kyrie.
"Uhhh!!! Let me go with you as well!" says Yue, now wide awake.
The reason why Kyrie wants authorization to the director''s library is the rumors that there are ancient scrolls there. However, after looking at the majority of the scrolls, Kyrie lets out a disappointing sigh as he puts down another scroll. He walks back to the shelf and then ces back the scroll to where he found it.
[There is onest section left...]
Thisst section of the library barely has anything. The shelves are covered with a thickyer of dust as if this section is untouched. Kyrie takes the scrolls one by one, shaking off the dusk, and opens them to look at the content.
[Not this one. This one looks funny; although some features of the magic circle are written by standard principle, the rest just goes entirely against those same features. It''s like the magic written ispletely counter-intuitive]
"Kyrie!!!" exims Yue.
"What?" asks Kyrie without diverting his eyes away from the current scroll.
"Look at this one! I can''t get it out!" says Yue.
"Just look at the ones that you can," says Kyrie.
[Why would this magician draw this magic circle anyways? Wouldn''t those shing features just annul the entire effect that it emits itself?]
"Aaaahhhhh!!!" Kyrie lets out a scream of pain, "What are you doing? Can''t you see that I am busy figuring this one out? Stop biting my ankle!"
"You are wasting your time looking at a prank! That scroll has no effect whatsoever!" says Yue, "More importantly, look at this one!"
Kyrie sighs and puts back the scroll a bit annoyed. He spends so much time looking at it to be told that it was a magician''s practical joke. He walks towards Yue and looks at the bottom shelf in the corner.
There is a wooden box that seems to be hidden. If it is not for Yue, the wooden box would have just camouged to the shelf. He kneels and pulls out a long wooden box, the length of his arm. He slides open the lid to find an ancient-looking scroll. The paper is already golden yellow, and the edges are starting to turn brown. He unrolls the scroll on the floor and finds himself unable to understand thenguage written on it.
Yue gasps and says, "Kyrie! This is an ancient scroll from back in the days before Vita took away the ess of humans to time and space magic!"
Kyrie smiles and kneels in front of the unrolled scroll; he put both of his hands on top of the paper.
*Woooosssssshhhhh
His surroundings suddenly be consumed by darkness, and the scroll''s magic circle starts to shine off a red and purple light. Then, the scroll lights up on fire. Kyrie stands up to back away from the fire, but the fire, in an instant, burns the scroll to crisps. That fire jumps and wraps around Kyrie''s left wrist like a bangle. Kyrie gnashes his teeth as the fire burns a pattern on his wrist. Then, the fire turns blue and no longer burns his skin; instead, it feels cooling like it is healing the area it burned. After the fire burns out, his surroundings return to the library.
[What the hell just happened?]
Kyrie looks at his left wrist that has symbols wrapped around it.
"That''s... Space magic..." says Yue, who jumps on top of Kyrie''s shoulder.
"How do I use it?" asks Kyrie.
"No idea..."
[Right... That is so useful... Didn''t you use space and time magic to get me here?]
"Well... That was different. I got help from a scroll that I stole from Vita."
Surprised, Kyrie exims, "You stole something from Vita?!?"
"It''s alright... She is used to it..."
"Wait. What? Do you guys know each other? But didn''t she act as if you were a total stranger when I met her?" Kyrie says, bbergasted.
"Right... gods have a thing always to do that..." answers Yue.
After trying to somehow make sense of the patterns on his wrist, Kyrie finally gives up and returns to his dorm room. The sun is going down, and he feels utterly exhausted. He lets his body fall to the bed with his eyes closed, but at the same time, his patterns on his wrist start to shine. When hends, he hits something, and his body starts to sense warmth. He opens his eyes rapidly, lifts his body, and sees a person underneath him.
*ba-dum ba-dum*
His heart beats extremely fast as he takes a look at this person. His dark blue eyes are deep and wide open, staggered. His raven ck hair is wet and dripping.
*gulp*
Kyrie nervously backs up with a shocked silly expression. His mind is a mess despite having recited the words that he wanted to say all this time.
He clenches his hands and nervously says, "Hi, my name is Kyrie!"
Chapter 8: No taking backs
Chapter 8: No taking backs
[I can even hear my heartbeat... Calm down, Kyrie... Calm down...]
*ba-dum ba-dum*
Finally, Kyrie gets to meet Ian. Although he wishes that he could have met him in a cooler way, being able to see him in person for the first time has brought so much joy and relief to him. For these two years, there is not a day that passes where he didn''t yearn to meet him. He tries to meet Ian in the tournaments, but Ian never shows up to any of them.
"Hmm... This is awkward..." says Kyrie as he tousles his hair. Ian is looking at him without responding.
[First meeting on top of Ian... Feels like someone has pranked me!]
Ian sits back up from his own bed. He is trying to wrap his head around how this person randomly appears from thin air, crashing on top of him. He looks at the young man who carried a beautiful countenance: his shiny silver hair tousled, his warm amber eyes, and his pearl skin.
"Kyrie... Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan?" asks Ian.
Kyrie nods.
"What is Vita''s pdin doing in the Kingdom of Ethern?" asks Ian cautiously.
"I am not sure myself. I was in my dorm room, and the next thing I know, I am in here," says Kyrie with a bright smile.
[Sorry, not sorry, Ian. I think I activated the space magic without knowing...]
"I am Ian," Ian says as he looks away from Kyrie.
[Ahhhh! This atmosphere is so awkward... What to do? What to do?]
*stomach grumbles*
[This is so embarrassing... It''s over... Totally over!]
*pfff*
Ian starts tough at this totally awkward moment. As ifughter is contagious, Kyrie starts tough alongside him.
Ian wipes his tears and looks at Kyrie, "Since nothing can be done now, let''s go find some food."
Ian shows Kyrie the way to the cafeteria. In the entrance, Ian passes Kyrie his student pass.
Ian says, "You can just say that you are a visitor of mine and came to get food. Do you remember your way back?"
Kyrie says, "I can pay for my own food. We can eat together. Come on!"
Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and pulls him into the cafeteria. The buzzing cafeteria seems to havepletely turned cold when people notice their presence. No one is talking. Everyone seems to have frozen in their ce while their eyes turn towards the two. Ian''s hand slightly shakes by the change in the atmosphere. Kyrie looks back at them, smiles, and proceeds to get food at the food counter. However, Ian is taken aback by Kyrie''s actions. Normally, people would be friendly if they don''t know his identity, but after they get to know it, they immediately go cold.
Ian thinks, "This person does not know about my curse despite knowing that I am the prince of Ethern."
Kyrie looks at Ian, who is drifted away by his thoughts, and pulls Ian closer to the counter, waking him up from his daydream.
Kyrie asks, "What are you eating for tonight?"
Ian does not respond, looking at Kyrie with his eyebrows furrowed. His heart weighs heavily since he has to start preparing his heart to receive Kyrie''s public rejection.
Kyrie turns back to the servant and says, "Two servings of the B menu, please! We are really hungry, so give us tons!"
Kyrie smiles at the servant; the servant immediately bes excited and nods furiously at him. He turns around to look for seats and takes the quiet down Ian to one. Everyone''s eyes follow them when they head towards an empty table.
Ian, on the other hand, has his head running so much that smoke starts toe out. When they sit, a wave of whispers sweeps through the cafeteria.
[Although this feels awkward, I want to let Ian experience what is to eat with a friend for the first time. Not with that nasty Imogen!]
While waiting for the food, a group of students goes away andteres back with more people. A male student and a female student are leading the group towards Kyrie and Ian''s table.
[If I am not wrong, the male student is Callum ter, and the female student is Penelope Beaumont. It seems like it is time for me to vent some anger I felt when I was reading the novel.]
Callum smiles wickedly and says, "Is this prince Ian? Howe you came to eat at the cafeteria?"
Kyrie ces back his cup of tea a bit forcefully. The sharp ck sound of the cup gets both of their attention. Kyrie''s eyes have be void of any warmth that they used to contain. His warm amber eyes feel chilling.
He says coldly, "Fellow student, since when can you ask such a question to a royalty?"
Penelope, with her eyes already scanning through Kyrie, says, "Maybe this handsome student does not know, but Ian is..."
Kyrie cuts her off, "I don''t like to hear nders! Ladies and gentlemen, it''smon etiquette to at least be more careful not to spoil people''s appetite."
Penelope finally catches Kyrie''s cold stare, and she flinches as she closes her mouth shut by his threatening stare.
Callum, having his woman insulted, utters, "It seems it is you who don''t havemon etiquette! She is thedyship Penelope Beaumont! I have never seen you! Who are you to teach the House of Beaumont?"
Ian looks at Kyrie with worry and wants to pull him away from the cafeteria. But, Kyrie puts his hand back and gives him a look to trust him.
[Ian, you are still royalty and nobler than anyone here.]
Kyrie responds, "I am not from this academy. I am from the division of the kingdom of Aria."
Penelope smiles, hits the table with her hand, and exims, "Ha! So you are an intruder! How dare youe in without permission!!! Bring someone here; we have an intruder!"
The group suddenly encloses the table to prevent them from running away. After a couple of minutes, the vice principal enters the cafeteria. He walks in a hurry, with some students following behind.
The vice principal deres, "Who dares to step into this academy without permission while in my presence?"
The group surrounding the table breaks apart, giving way to the vice principal. The vice principal looks at Kyrie and gets stunned for a second.
The vice principal interrogates, "Who are you? What brings you here, causing such disturbance?"
Kyrie looks at the vice principal, and smiling with confidence, he says, "I am Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan. For some reason, I got teleported to the academy no long ago through some kind of space magic. I received good hospitality from prince Ian, but then was used and bothered all of a sudden by this group of people."
After Kyrie deres his identity and the reason why he appears in the academy, the vice principal is sweating bullets. This has be a political issue since Vita''s pdin hase to the kingdom of Ethern. He is sent here through space magic, so that means that Vita is involved. Worse then, he is not only mistreated but also he is currently with prince Ian who is famous for being cursed.
The vice principal snaps at Penelope and Callum''s group, "Who told you that you could be discourteous towards our guests!!! I want 10 thousand words of reflection from you!"
Both Penelope and Callum are shocked silly. Their entire body bes stiff when Kyrie pronounced his name. They have no idea that they are talking to Vita''s pdin.
He turns back to Kyrie and Ian with apletely different attitude, "I am so sorry that we have been discourteous with Sir Pdin... We will give you the appropriate amodation, and please enjoy the rest of the meal."
He goes away with the group of students angry while stomping the ground. He is seeing them out of the cafeteria. Kyrie lets go of his breath of relief while loosening his hold of Ian''s hand. Because Ian is frightened by this sort of confrontation and wants to leave, Kyrie takes his hand and gives himfort and courage to see this through. Ian is currently looking at Kyrie''s hand wrapped around his, so Kyrie, suddenly being conscious that he is holding Ian''s hand, takes his hand away quickly.
"Sorry, sorry... Hehehe..." says Kyrie while being a bit embarrassed.
Ian takes a look at the embarrassed Kyrie, and a smile blooms on his face. This is the first time someone takes a stance for him. He clenches his hand while trying to feel the sensation and warmth left behind from Kyrie''s hand.
Meanwhile, in Kyrie''s mind: [YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!!!!! I just hold Ian''s hand. Oh my goodness! His hands are rather rough, so he must have been training the sword already. My heart is going to explode. I was so cool too! I was like... I am Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan... hehehe... I was able to protect my mochi! I will y anyone who wille close to him!!!]
Yue shouts, "How dare you leave me behind!!!"
---
After finishing the meal and convincing the vice principal that he is morefortable sharing the double room with Ian, they return to their dorm room.
Ian looks concerned about something, and once in the room, he says, "Are you not afraid of me?"
[I guess the book did mention how before Ian became who he became, he was a timid and weak person who was bullied in the academy for the fact that he had a curse.]
Kyrie replies, "No, I am not. I have been waiting to meet you all along."
Ian asks, "Meet me?"
Kyrie says, "Yeah. Meet you."
Ian asks, confused, "Why? You know that I have a curse, right?"
Kyrie responds, "I came to stay by your side. It has nothing to do with the curse."
Ian blushes hard and whispers, "You can get people to misunderstand your words, but no taking backs."
Kyrie smiles and says, "Yeah. No taking backs."
Chapter 9: Where should I put this? What about this?
Chapter 9: Where should I put this? What about this?
Kyrie closes the door after his morning training routine. Thews of isekai do not apply to him, so he has to train hard every day. As for Ian, he has been talented from birth despite not acknowledging it. However,ter in the novel, Ian works hard to increase his skills when fighting alongside Imogen. His skills be insurmountable.
Kyrie looks at Ian''s sleeping face and smiles. Ian, in the novel, always has insomnia and would rarely sleep, but seeing the Ian before the novel feels better.
[His sleeping face can look so innocent.]
Kyrie goes into the bathroom to take a shower. After the door closes, Ian''s eyes open. He has been awake for some time, but he does not make it obvious for Kyrie to notice.
He is an expert at it.
After all the torment that he suffered from his step-mother, he is an expert at faking. Although what he said yesterday is not necessarily false, he feels intense insecurity whenever ites to Kyrie.
It has been three days after Kyrie randomly appeared out of nowhere in his room, and Kyrie, despite knowing all the rumors, always shows goodwill towards him. Kyrie always makes sure that he isfortable and dignified. However, the more Kyrie acts like that; the more Ian feels shaken deeply about it.
"Since the chancellor from Aria arrived at the capital city yesterday, Kyrie will need to go for an audience with the king today. Will Kyrie be required to go back to the kingdom of Aria? What if he needs to?" Ian begins his endless contemtion.
Kyriees out of the shower with a towel on top of his head and another wrapped around his waist. He looks at Ian awake, tugged in like a caterpir while thinking deeply.
[He is going into his deep thoughts again... It seems to be urring more by the day.]
"Good morning, Ian."
Ian looks towards him and blushes. He covers his face with his nket.
"Good morning..."
[That was cute~ I don''t mind mochi Ian!]
This is the fourth day that he is in Ethern. The pce has asked him for an audience. ording to rumors, the Chancellor from Ariaes to discuss Kyrie''s situation with the king of Ethern. After all, the kingdom of Aria has no intention to hand over Vita''s pdin to their neighboring country. It would be a disaster if a holy war begins.
[Formal wear is always soplicated... Where do I put this pin again?]
The vice principal has given him the appropriate formal wear for the asion but does not bother to tell him about all the random essories thate with it. Normally, Kyrie prefers more efficient wear and would go for clothing that is not frivolous.
Ianughs at Kyrie as Kyrie is trying to figure out where to put the essories. He walks close to Kyrie and takes the pin from him.
"This is a cor pin. It is so that you can hold your cor down," says Ian.
Ian proceeds to help Kyrie to put it on. Kyrie''s heart is about to burst, and his ears turn red.
[This is insane!!! My Ian is helping me dress up! Have we already gone to that stage?]
After putting the cor pin, Ian turns to leave, but Kyrie takes his hand, pulling him back.
"What about this?" asks Kyrie with a broad smile stered on his face while trying to hide his true intentions.
"These are cufflinks," says Ian blushing and avoiding eye contact.
He takes the cufflinks from Kyrie''s hand, but Kyrie teases him by taking hold of his hand. Ian feels electricity passing through his body.
Ian thinks, "Did I lose control of my magic?"
Ian gets flustered and takes his hands away gently.
"These fasten the cuffs of your shirt," he says, flustered.
Kyrie extends his arms towards Ian with hopeful eyes. Ian, with a blushed face, quietly puts them on for him.
For the rest of the essories, Kyrie feigns ignorance and makes Ian put them on for him. If someone were to see this scene, that person would be sure that Kyrie has a pair of hornsing out of his skull while bullying the defenseless and puppy Ian.
Kyrie puts on his coat, hanging off his shoulders. Kyrie feels satisfied with the look.
[I guess being handsome is a bonus toing to this world. I look like those tyrannical CEOs that my female colleagues used to fangirl about.]
He turns around to see Ian stealing some stares at him. Kyrie smiles at him, making Ian more flustered. Smoke seems to starting out of Ian''s ears.
[Did I go too far? But this is the only era where I can see the cute Ian...]
In the novel, Ian is like Imogen''s grim reaper. Despite being soft at heart, Ian carries out Imogen''s crazy mandates like absolute orders. However, this mochi would suffer every second from guilt and could not bear anyone''s praise despite what he is doing is saving innocent lives.
Kyrie softens his stare and walks towards Ian, cing one hand on Ian''s head.
"I will be back."
Ian shyly nods his head. Even after Kyrie has long left the room, Ian keeps staring at the door deep in thought. He holds onto the fabric of his pajamas on his left chest and wonders, "What is this feeling?"
Kyrie walking down the hallways out of the academy turns into an event. The students gather around Kyrie spouting numerouspliments. It is notmon to see young nobles going to an audience with the king of Ethern. In addition to that, Kyrie has the appearance that could kill with a single stare. Since Kyrie is in a good mood, his smile is ying people''s hearts as he passes by.
A female student finally cannot hold her tumultuous feelings and falls. Her friend next to her catches her and encourages her while holding her hand, "This is once in a lifetime, you cannot just let this pass by you!!!"
"But he is too bright!!! He looks so far away! I am tired, Sarah. Let me rest... I am so tired... So tired..." She says with a sad smile. Her eyes slowly close, and her hand falls off from Sarah''s hand.
"Jenny!!! Jenny!!! JENNY!!!!!!!!!!" Sarah urges. As tears stream down her face, she deres, "We will forever remember your courage!!!"
The female students, who witness Jenny withering away in Sarah''s arms, close their eyes tomemorate her. Tears are shed for the poor soul.
A male student who coincidentally witnesses the drama elbows his friend beside him, intending to mock his female ssmates'' theatrical act, but when he turns around to look at his friend, he freezes. His friend is moved by tears and nods in agreement, "We will remember you..." With his tongue-tied, this male student never felt so sorry for his action.
Meanwhile, in Kyrie''s mind: [Should I ask Ian to go out with me at the uing festival? Although in the novel, something happens to Ian during the night. I don''t remember what or when, though... Argh... Brain... please do me a favor and recall important information for once...]
Yue stomps on the desk, cursing and yelling, "He totally forgot about me, didn''t he?"
"Didn''t Sr. Rowan leave to the kingdom of Ethern? Why are there soundsing from his dorm room? Should we call the dorm master?" asks a female student shaking.
She just puts down her bag of snacks on the knob of Kyrie''s dorm room.
The other female student shaking says, "I don''t know... What if there are really some ghosts there?"
*nk*
The sound of something dropping in the room causes the female students to run away with tears on their faces. From then on, the rumors of a ghost inhabiting Kyrie''s room spread all throughout the academy. This actually helped Kyrieter on to hide Ian, but that would be for another time.
Chapter 10: Audience with the King of Ethern
Chapter 10: Audience with the King of Ethern
"Please this way, Sir Rowan," says a servant guiding him towards the audience room.
Although Kyrie expected the pce to look fancy, his jaw still drops in amazement from its grandiosity. The expansive hallways lie exquisite carpets, and the walls hang delicate ornaments and extravagant paintings.
The vibrant blue of the garden catches his eyes, so his attention soon turns to the hydrangeas, abundantly blooming in the garden, matching the vibrant green of the spring going to summer and the soft blue of a clear sky. Like a painting, he watches the outside with a smile on his face through the ceiling-high windows.
The blue hydrangeas remind Kyrie of Ian''s eyes despite their different shades. Kyrie''s mind fills with recent memories of Ian, helping him put the cor pin on - his shaking eyshes, his soft voice, and his hands gently brushing on Kyrie''s skin.
His eyes soften with the thought of the man who managed to take his heart. There is no way he will just let any opportunity of spending time with Ian pass by, so he has decided.
[I want to go to the festival with Ian!]
"Sir Rowan, we have arrived."
"Thank you," replies Kyrie.
The audience room''s doors open, and Kyrie watches the red carpet directing his eyes towards the man on the throne. The king''s subjects stand on the red carpet''s edges, opening a path for Kyrie to walk towards the king. Since he is the main reason for the gathering and thest one to arrive, the nobles start to turn their body to look at theirst guest.
With his formal outfit and impartial expression, Kyrie gives off a strong presence that unconsciously makes everyone in the room straighten their backs as he walks by them. Even the king, who was casually sitting on his throne, sits up to receive him. His face hardens while giving off a feeling of indifference.
Kyrie kneels and puts his right hand to his left chest.
Kyrie respectfully greets, "It is an honor to be in your presence. I am Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan."
"You may rise. It is nice to get to meet Vita''s pdin finally."
"The honor is mine," Kyrie replies and stands up.
Kyrie looks to his right and gives a respectful nod at the Chancellor of Aria, who returns the gesture.
King Ethern asks, "May I know your sudden appearance in my kingdom?"
"As you may already know, I have been transported through space magic into the academy without prior knowledge."
"Is it the intention of Vita?"
"I have not received Vita''smands yet. Regrettably, I could not answer your majesty."
The king rubs his chin, seemingly circling in his thoughts.
"Do you intend to stay?" the king asks after a few seconds of silence.
"Your majesty, Sir Rowan..." says the Chancellor of Aria in haste, but the king raises his hand as a sign that the Chancellor spoke out of turn.
[Does he intend that I be a citizen of Ethern? This will be moreplicated for the kingdom of Aria. However, I still want to stay a bit more time. So, maybe...]
"Your majesty, I intend to stay until I aplish what I am here for," says Kyrie.
"I see..." smiles the king, "Our church wees you anytime, Sir Rowan. I hope that I could provide you with better amodations."
Although the king would expect that Kyrie would not immediately decide to be a citizen of Ethern, he is content that Kyrie will stay until his duties are finished. At least he has some time to think of a way to keep Kyrie in his kingdom.
"I am grateful for your goodwill, but I would like to stay in the academy to continue my studies. Prince Ian has been very hospitable to me," says Kyrie while giving a forced smile.
Ian''s mention causes a flinch on the king''s face, cracking a little his indifferent expression.
Kyrie''s statement has a clear message: Vita''s pdin is on good terms with the only prince of Ethern. Now, the king cannot ignore Ian''s presence as he used to.
"I am d that he is of use to you," replies the king with a cold smile.
Despite the Chancellor''s visit to Ethern, he barely gets any chance to talk during the audience with the king of Ethern. However, the oue is not as bad, so the Chancellor''s expression softens.
Kyrie gets to see Liam Rowe, the Chancellor of Ethern, the only person who sides with Ian in this entire pce, and amoner turned noble. He is a wise man who can see past rumors and arrive at conclusions without biases.
After the audience with the king, chancellor Rowe meets with Kyrie in the hallways of the pce.
Chancellor Rowe greets him, "Nice to meet you, Sir Rowan. I am Liam Rowe, the Chancellor of Ethern."
"It is nice to meet you as well, Chancellor Rowe."
"Thank you for being so kind to prince Ian. I would like to ask that you continue to interact with him."
Chancellor Rowe softens his expression when talking about his kingdom''s only prince. Although pity is what Chancellor Rowe gives, at least, pity is given.
"The feelings are mutual, Chancellor Rowe. I am d to have met him."
Chancellor Rowe''s eyes open with surprise and then softens back his expression into a smile.
"Thank you, Sir Rowan. I would not hold on to more of your time. I hope that you enjoy your stay in Ethern," says Chancellor Rowe.
He bows at Kyrie until he no longer can see Kyrie in the hallways. Chancellor Rowe sincerely thanks Kyrie from the bottom of his heart.
This gives Kyrie a deep and meaningful impression of Chancellor Rowe. He will save Chancellor Rowe from the demon invasion that might happen soon.
If his deductions are correct, Vita might have transported Kyrie to the kingdom of Ethern due to the possibility of a sudden spawn of demons from the eastern side of the kingdom, the forest of Labam. There is also another possibility that this summoning is due to the Lantern Festival that is happening soon.
Kyrie furrows his eyebrows as he tries to recall the details from the novel regarding the reason why such urrences are happening despite the events described in the novel have yet to start.
[*sigh* Thatzy porcupine is not here when I need her the most... Maybe I will need to go on a trip to the church. Should I use this excuse to bring Ian and then go to the festival? After all, he has been locked inside of the academy for such a long time.]
---
Opening the dorm room''s door, Kyrie sees Ian on his desk studying. Ian turns around speedily and stands up in haste. Looking at Kyrie, Ian scrambles for words.
In the end, Ian just says, "Hi."
Kyrie walks towards him closer and closer while Ian nervously backs up. Then, Ian''s back hits his desk and looks at Kyrie nervously.
[Omg!!! He is way too cute~]
Kyrie lets out a chuckle and flicks at Ian''s forehead. "I am back!" Kyrie says sweetly.
Ian looks down shyly while caressing his hot forehead. He is slightly taken aback by how timid he is towards Kyrie, but somehow he does not mind it as much as he would normally when someonees into such proximity towards him. He cannot help but see how childish he bes in Kyrie''s presence. His emotions would go out of control, and he weirdly looks forward to anything that Kyrie does.
Kyriees out of the closet changed into morefortable clothes. He looks at Ian back at his desk, working through some magic inscriptions. Kyrie pulls out his chair and walks towards Ian while carrying it. He sits on the chair with the back post in front of him and rests his arms on the rail.
"Say... Ian... Would you like to go to the church with me?"
Ian quickly turns his head towards Kyrie, shocked but then rxes his face.
Ian responds, "You mean... for the reason why you came here?"
Kyrie gets confused a little bit from Ian''s first expression, but replies, "Yeah. I guess it has something to do with Vita that I got summoned here."
Ian says, blushing, "Sure, if I am going with you."
Kyrie smiles and says, "No taking backs!!!"
"No taking backs."
Kyrie leaves to go to the library to find out if there is anything useful regarding ancient magic. But then, Kyrie suddenly realizes and screams.
The memories of his words y again in his mind, "Say... Ian... Would you like to go to the church with me?"
[huh? Huh? HUH? Did I just propose to Ian????? Ahh... Ah!!!]
Kyrie then starts to agonize about his choice of words. Those words are normally for the couples who had intentions to get married. He enters the library and encounters the vice principal.
Looking at the pdin flustered until his face beams of red, the vice principal asks, "Are you okay, Sir Rowan? You seem to have a fever!"
"No, vice principal. I am doing fine. It must have been that I had rushed to the library."
With concern, the vice principal insists, "We have a good medical team, Sir Rowan! There is nothing to be ashamed of."
"It''s really alright, vice principal. I just came to look at the scrolls from the library."
[Old man, just leave it! I beg of you! I am embarrassed enough!]
The vice principal looks like he caught onto something and replies, "Then, please enjoy your time here."
He walks away from the library and asks one of the guards, "Did you perhaps see anyone walking around this corridor?"
The guard responds, "Sir Rowan... Ah! And also, Lady Larson!"
The vice principal''s eyes shine, and he nods in satisfaction. His mood has gotten even better after hearing that his niece, Evelyn Larson, is the one who made Vita''s pdin blush so hard.
Mr vice principal, aren''t you mistaken really badly?
Chapter 11: Rumors? Sir Rowan fancies someone?!?!
Chapter 11: Rumors? Sir Rowan fancies someone?!?!
In the garden near the academy building, a group of students sits around a long table for an afternoon tea. On the table sits exquisite china and diverse afternoon tea treats. The students cheerfully talk about a rumor that has swept through every corner of the academy - a rumor that centers on Kyrie. The nature of the rumor naturally fancies thedies because the story is so romantic that everyone is curious about the truth.
Someone has caught Kyrie''s fancy, and not only that, Kyrie has fallen for that person at first sight! The rumor extends to that they are meeting in secret because Kyrie is still another noble from another kingdom.
The notion of love in the shadows has stuffed all those helpless romantics with butterflieseach time giving these people a reason for heart problems in the future.
"Don''t you think that despite Sir Rowan having heard the rumor directly from a student and did not deny it a bit suspicious? I think the rumors are true," gossips one of the female students.
"But, who is that person? I have never seen Sr. Rowan really with anyone other than prince Ethern," a female student with sses debates.
"Don''t they meet in secret? Maybe they were so good at hiding it that no one really found out who that person is."
"Really? Can that really be possible that no one has been able to catch them in the act?"
Penelope Beaumont listens to the female students gossiping while silently sipping her tea. Just moments ago, she identally heard the vice principal talking about the secret lover being Lady Evelyn Larson. Although she is currently dating the wealthiest noble merchant heir, Callum ter, Kyrie has a much nobler background, exceptional talent, better looks, and greater identity. Vita also blesses him. He is a man that is closest to anyone''s ideals.
Penelope has decided that Kyrie would be her next target. That means that she will need to get rid of the pests that are on her way. After all, she is Penelope Beaumont. She is the trendsetter and the leader of the noble social circle. She puts down her cup of tea, and everyone gets silent.
"I actually heard regarding the secret lover, but I am not sure if I should really say it. Since... I have heard rumors of her unspeakable encounters with other men. I would be sad if I sully her name. However, I fear for Sr. Rowan, for he is Vita''s pdin... a man with a pure heart," says Penelope while acting sad and indecisive about whether she should tell or not.
When Penelope confesses that she knows who that person is, everydy that attended the afternoon tea turns her attention to Penelope. Their ears lean over to prepare to hear who the lucky person is, but Penelope purposely withholds the information, giving everyone the butterflies as they await the information.
"Lady Beaumont! Of course, it is okay to tell! If that woman is vile and unworthy, we should avoid Sr. Rowan from falling into an enchantress''s hands!" exims Ruby Holt, a loyal follower of Penelope.
"Lady Holt, you are right. You see... I heard that the secret lover is Lady Larson, but I have heard so many sickening things that she has done for a long time now. Unspeakable interaction with men... That is why her interactions were in secret. I am not sure what to do... I think if it is true and if Sir Rowan truly falls for such a woman, it would be severe for his reputation," says Penelope inment.
"Don''t worry, Lady Beaumont! We will make sure that will not happen!" says Ruby while other women in the tea party agree.
---
Where the dust has yet to settle from the air, two figures walk in circles to find an opening from their opponent. Their hand grips tightly to the hilt of their sword, and they peer into each other''s eyes to guess the next move.
A sweatdrop runs down Kyrie''s jaw, dripping once it reaches the chin. Then, at high speed, he thrust his sword towards Ian. Blocking the attempt, Ian takes the opportunity to pry open a weakness and flings up Kyrie''s sword. Once he achieves the opening he is looking for from his opponent, he slides his sword towards Kyrie''s chest.
Kyrie cracks a smile, stepping back masterfully, and stops the attack with his sword. Their swords cross each other into a standstill. The metals churn from the friction -both equally matched.
Knowing that they cannot break away, their expression rxes along with their body simultaneously. They both withdraw their swords and put them on the sleeve.
[Damn... I have practiced every day, and I am still equally matched to Ian. I should work harder...]
"You are very good with your sword, Kyrie," says Ian.
[Did he just call me on a first-name basis?]
Kyrie, in a good mood, says, "You too! You must have practiced a lot!"
Kyrie turns towards the bench under an old tree to pick up his towel. Ian peeks at Kyrie, patting the sweat off from his neck. Noticing the gaze, Kyrie turns towards Ian, whose eyes have diverted away shyly.
The wet stands of Ian''s hair stick together, dripping off sweat from time to time. The tiresome exercise has made them sweat bullets; even Ian''s eyshes carry beads that when his eyes blink, the beads join together and run down like tears. Then, he puts the towel over his shoulder.
The silence gets Ian to look back, and his eyes meet with something simr to a peaceful painting. The soft eyes and smile from Kyrie make the world around him drown out of sound. Then, a gust blows towards them, shaking off leaves from the near old tree, sending them shivers from the sudden chill from their dam clothes.
A leaf falls on Kyrie''s shoulder, and without thinking, Ian walks closer to Kyrie to pick the leaf, correcting back the perfect painting from his eyes. However, without paying much attention, he trips and falls towards Kyrie.
Chapter 12: In the bushes
Chapter 12: In the bushes
*thud*
Ian''s arms immediately shield Kyrie from the impact of the fall, enclosing Kyrie within. His hands slowly grip into the grass of the ground, pulling them off the soil.
They have fallen into the bushes, and a branch has grazed Ian''s face. Noticing the wound slowly turning red, Kyrie grabs his handkerchief in his pocket and puts on the bleeding wound. His eyebrows lightly furrow at the sight of the wound.
Ian freezes as he feels the tender touch, and they remain looking at each other''s eyes, forgetting even to blink. Then, the vice principal''s voice breaks out of their daze, and they divert their eyes. Ian wants to get up from their awkward position, but Kyrie stops him from moving up. Their situation is too awkward to exin, so Kyrie boldly slides his hand on Ian''s nape and pulls him towards his chest, hiding them better from any prying sight.
Kyrie whispers in Ian''s ears, "Let''s wait for a bit."
Ian shudders and blushes shyly when he feels Kyrie''s fingertips running on his skin.
"That''s weird... I clearly heard that they were still practicing. Maybe I should go check in the weapon room."
The steps sound further away, so both of them breathe out in relief. After feeling Kyrie letting go of his nape, Ian lifts himself rapidly, still flustered beyond words. Seeing Ian trying to hide his blush by withdrawing, Kyrie lets out an embarrassed smile. He stands up, patting the invisible dust off his trousers.
"Ah! There you are!" says the vice principal walking back from the weapon room.
"Is there something that the vice principal needs?" asks Kyrie while side-gazes at Ian.
The vice principal grins happily at the question that he has just been waiting for.
The vice principal rambles, "Sr. Rowan, since you have yet to look around the capital city of Ethern, I was thinking that maybe it is a good idea that you participate in one of the festivals that ising soon. The festival that starts in two days is called the Lantern Festival. It is a wonderful festival, and on those days, there are no sses. I would like to introduce you to my niece, Lady Everlyn Larson so that you can enjoy the festival. She is quite a good conversationalist, and..."
Kyrie cuts in and says apologetically, "I would have to decline the offer, vice principal. I have nned to go to the church, so I would not be able to go with Lady Larson."
Meeting with rejection before he could even finish his words, the vice principal lets go of his smile. His entire expression slumps.
The vice principal sighs, "It cannot be helped if you have official matters to do."
Dispirited, the vice principal walks away after his n fails to set Kyrie up with his niece.
Ian, who was eavesdropping, says, "You can change your date to the church if you are not in a hurry. I mean... Lady Larson is quite a looker."
Kyrie furrows his brows while looking at Ian, who is avoiding his stare.
Kyrie pouts, "But I have set that day with you first."
Ian replies, "Right..."
Ian turns around and shes a hidden smile while picking up his sword and goes to the weapon room. Kyrie follows him quietly, pouting in a bad mood.
[Ian does not understand my intentions... *tears up* And more importantly... Who is this Everlyn Larson?]
---
Some days have passed, and the rumors have be more dramatic. After Penelope has announced that the person Kyrie fancies is Lady Larson, many eyes secretly follow Kyrie and Everlyn wherever they go. Everyone tries to catch the ''lovebirds'' in action so that their lives are filled with more exciting romantic stories of the famed pdin and the wicked noblewoman.
In the library, Kyrie continues to look through the scrolls diligently. However, he does not get anything useful from them. Looking at the sky, Kyrie sees the sun high up shining brightly. He puts the scrolls back on the shelves and prepares himself to eat lunch with Ian. He walks out of the library to find a group of female students waiting for him.
Penelope, the leader of the group, walks towards Kyrie.
"Sir Rowan is very diligent in his studies. Since it is almost time for lunch, would you like to apany thedies and me to a pic that we prepared?" says Penelope extending her hand towards Kyrie.
Out of courtesy, Kyrie takes her hand and kisses it like a gentleman. Penelope smiles with pride while the otherdies marvel at Penelope''s boldness.
Kyrie looks at Penelope and the group. Everyone''s eyes are expectant except for onedy. Her head is down, and her expression sad. Penelope follows Kyrie''s eyes andnds on Lady Larson.
Her expression hardens.
"This is Lady Everlyn Larson," Penelope introduces Kyrie.
[So, this is Lady Larson. She does look pretty.]
"Sir Rowan," Evelyn curtsies.
"Lady Larson," Kyrie bows.
Evelyn looks at Kyrie with frightened eyes. Kyrie gives her aforting smile and extends his hand. Astonished and nervous, Evelyn extends her hand with a blush on her cheeks.
Kyrie takes her hand and kisses it. He gives a confident smile to try to show his goodwill and says, "It is nice to meet you, Lady Larson."
Kyrie looks at Penelope, trying to hold her anger in, and exins, "Unfortunately, I have a prior arrangement. I hope youdies understand. Well, then, please excuse me."
Once Kyrie''s figure is too far to see, Penelope stares daggers at Evelyn. Wanting to snap at her, she prepares to sink her teeth, but the otherdies already encircle her, cheerfully talking and fangirling at what just happened.
One of them asks, "Is it true what you have said before that Sr. Rowan doesn''t know you?"
"Didn''t you see? Sr. Rowan didn''t recognize her at all!"
"But don''t you think he is amazing? He is so well mannered and dazzling! I wish he could also kiss my hand too!!!"
Thedies of the group excitedly fangirl while Evelyn listens to their conversation with a blush still on her cheeks. She looks at the direction that Kyrie left, sending her gratefulness for Kyrie for shielding her from the rumors that spread about them. This gesture will help the evil rumors to disperse once the word goes out.
Kyrie walks fast towards one of the ssrooms. He enters to see no signs of Ian.
A student walks towards the door with the intent of going out but is stopped by Kyrie, asking, "Pardon, mydy. Have you seen prince Ethern?"
The student gets surprised that the rumored pdin asks her, so she replies with a flustered tone, "Yes, he has left the room for a while now."
"I see... Thank you!"
Kyrie fast walks to the dorm room. Inside, he sees Ian working on some articles. However, Ian does not turn his head even when he closes the door.
Noticing something is different, Kyrie walks towards Ian, but Ian does not turn and look at him. Kyrie kneels and looks at Ian, who is concentrating on reading the article.
Kyrie puts on a smile and says, "Ian, it''s already lunchtime. Let''s go to eat."
Ian finally moves his eyes and nces at Kyrie. Kyrie tilts his head and pleads with his eyes. Looking at Kyrie''s pleading eyes, Ian turns his body to face him.
Ian says with a muffled voice, "Didn''t you receive an invitation from thedies? Lady Larson is also there. You should go. We can always have lunch some other time."
Kyrie, amused, leans closer and says, "But I already asked you for lunch first."
Ian looks away and says, "You seem to like Lady Larson. You even kissed her hand. This is an opportunity... to get to know her."
Kyrie turns silent, processing Ian''s words for a moment. Then, Kyrie chuckles and smiles widely at Ian''s words. He purses his lips, trying to hold his smile, but chuckles again.
"What?" says Ian with a t tone.
"Ah... well... haha... It seems like thedies were giving Lady Larson a hard time, so I did it out of courtesy... hehe..." says Kyrie, bashful.
Ian starts to blush once he understands Kyrie''s words. Kyrie has clearly read his jealousy, so his eyes begin to wander everywhere, trying to think of a good reason to say,
However, Kyrie, without losing a beat, takes Ian''s left hand and kisses it. Stupefied, Ian retrieves his hand out of reflexes, but Kyrie does not let it go. He holds Ian''s hands tighter, pulls it closer, and kisses his palm.
---
"Sir Rowan, it''s nice to see... Oh, lord! What happened to your cheek?" exims Lady Larson as she stares at Kyrie''s cheek.
"Ah! Haha... It is quite embarrassing, but it seems that someone saw me kissing Lady Larson''s hand."
Thus, another rumor surrounding the mysterious identity of thedy that Kyrie fancies surfaces again. Thedies of the academy scream in agony, "Just who is this person that Sir Rowan cares so much that would even take a hit on the face?!?"
Chapter 13: How dare you!
Chapter 13: How dare you!
Withplete exaggeration, the archbishop swings his arms open at the sight of Kyrie entering the temple. His eyes shine as if he has seen fallen gold coins on the floor.
"Wee to Vita''s Temple. You must be Sir Rowan! We have been waiting anxiously for the day that you woulde for a visit. Please, this way!" The archbishop wees Kyrie with his voice filled with joy that came out a few pitches higher.
Unlike the first time, Kyrie gets treated better than royalty. Greeted with almost unptable sweet words from a wicked tongue, the archbishops and the priests shower him withpliments about anything and everything.
Although Kyrie believes in himself almost to the pinnacle of shamelessness, he still feels the awkwardness from the exaggeration of praise given by them. He clears his throat, giving them a side nce of annoyance that made all of them stop like someone simultaneously glued their lips together.
To lighten the awkward mood, the archbishop rubs his hands while saying, "May I know why Sir Rowane for a visit today?"
"I want to ess the altar," says Kyrie.
"Altar? I see... We will just need some moments to arrange the ceremony," responds the archbishop with an incredible mood.
However, once he finally notices someone else besides Kyrie, he turns his eyes towards Ian, and his mood sours as fast as a flip of a switch. His face contorts, exposing hostility and disgust, bluntly exposing his internal thoughts without caring who watches.
Kyrie takes a nce at the archbishop''s face and his stomach twists. Nheless, he feels a tug on his chest when Ian epts such an attitude withplete indifference. This should never be something that one just epts like it is natural.
"I am afraid that I could only let Sir Rowan enter. Prince Ian, I would lead you to a waiting room," says the archbishop with no further intention to disguise his personal feelings.
"I came with another purpose, archbishop Shelford. It came to my attention that prince Ian has yet to do his ceremony to see all of his magic attributes."
[Ian would be in a much better ce if he knows that his other attribute is the rarest attribute humans can possess: the magic attribute of darkness. Such an attribute is not really evil, regardless of how it sounds.]
Ian looks at Kyrie with surprise. His face spells out, "how did you know?" The archbishop looks troubled and indignant.
"Sir Rowan, it would be a problem due to prince Ian''s condition. It would be unclean for that to be in the presence of Vita."
Kyrie flies into a rage, and his aura seeps out of his body. The pressure of his aura falls upon the archbishop and causes him to be crushed to the ground. He lies t in the ground groaning with pain - tears, snot, and drooling out while his pupils are flipping inwardly.
"How dare you be partial as a servant of Vita? He has been taken into ount by her, yet you, who should have humbled himself as her servant, dare to bring judgment on issues that do not pertain to you!" says Kyrie coldly.
Ian has never seen this side of Kyrie, where Kyrie''s eyes are chillingly cold and merciless. Despite the aura not being directed at Ian, he can feel the coldness and the intensity. Although Kyrie''s swordsmanship is close to his level, Ian is surprised that Kyrie''s magic belongs to an unfathomable level, or perhaps Ian was all along at his mercy. The priests around the archbishop kneel and plead mercy.
Kyrie finally lets go when Ian calms Kyrie down by holding on to the corner of his sleeve and says, "It''s okay. Kyrie, calm down..."
[All because of that curse... No one looked at you as a human with feelings. Everyone that you have met abandons you in a heartbeat after knowing. Yet, you never acted on your grudge and neverined of your hurt. Maybe because there were no suitable people to hear your voice, but there is nothing more infuriating to me than being powerless toward this injustice that you always have to suffer from.]
Kyrie turns towards Ian. His eyes squint like he is trying to hold back the sorrow from pouring out from his eyes. Staring back at Kyrie, Ian sees his own reflection in Kyrie''s eyes, and a sudden surge of warmth overtakes him. Like spring hase, something blooms inside of his heart - a feeling that he has never felt before. Despite not having words to allocate what those feelings are, he is sure of one thing.
''All I need is this person to stay by my side. Maybe that is all that I want. So, please stay, Kyrie. Stay with me.''
---
Before he steps on the altar stairs, Ian looks one final time towards Kyrie, who always seems to have the calmest and heartwarming eyes. He walks up the steps towards the altar. Once there, his body surrounds a surge of electricity, showing his first element. Then, the electricity stops zapping around his body, and a ck mist slowly gets released from his body. He gets surprised at his second element because he has the famed magic attribute of darkness.
The magic attribute of darkness, in ancient times, used to be criticized due to ignorance. So, Vita sent a saint whose attribute was darkness. The saint ended the century-long wars that fatigued to the core of the people, and from then, the magic attribute was no longer feared but instead revered. Ian is the only person who got this attribute after that saint from Kyrie''s knowledge.
Ianes down the altar in a daze, looking at Kyrie like he has been shocked silly. Kyrie smiles at him.
"Congrattions, Ian! You have two outstanding magic attributes."
Ian dips his head as he tries to hold on to his emotions because he never expects that he would be able to do the testing like everybody else in this lifetime.
"Thanks," Ian says while lifting back his head. His eyes smile sweetly for the first time, making Kyrie happy for choosing to bring him to the temple.
"I will go now," Kyrie looks at the altar.
[I will find out the reason why Vita teleported me here.]
Chapter 14: First duty
Chapter 14: First duty
Kyrie walks past Ian and walks up towards the altar. Unlike the first time where pirs of light shot up to the sky, a warm light surrounded him when he closed his eyes. His consciousness gets transported to the same ce that he met Vita. The endlessness of the sky and ocean leaves no destination to the eyes. So, Kyrie gets drawn, looking at the horizon, searching for the end.
From the scripture, this ce is named the Infinity Abyss.
The scriptures detail that the ocean represents Vita''s records of the mortal''s memories, while the sky represents her essence. Each drop of the ocean is a record of someone''s life, forever remembered by the ocean of one''s existence. No one will be forgotten, no matter how minimal the existence, even if time has left them for decades, centuries, or millennia.
Kyrie''s eyes redirect towards the cloud of smoke that surrounds the goddess. Vita, sittingfortably in the air, puts the tip of her long pipe in her mouth.
Vita greets him while puffing out smoke, "Nice to see you again, brat! It seems that you are enjoying your honeymoon a lot!"
Kyrie lets out a dryugh of guilt.
[Still no privacy like always...]
"I don''t mind if you send me here just for my honeymoon," Kyrie responds, slightly blushing.
Vita sneers, "This brat! Only you talk to me this way! Of course, I have some work for you."
"The festival thing?" asks Kyrie.
"Despite yourck of manners, I like that you are quick! Yeah... Those stupid puppets are summoning an evil spirit. What is worse than that is that they sneakingly changed the patterns of thenterns for years to demonic inscriptions that look simr to inscriptions of prayer."
"Why does that have anything to do with the evil spirit?"
"When you inscribe a prayer, you let a bit of mana into the inscriptions. However, if you do that with demonic inscriptions..."
"Then, those puppets would be able to gather tons of mana. In addition to that, those with deep faith would be directly connected to the evil spirit," Kyrie finishes her words.
"That''s correct."
Kyrie lets an agonized groan.
[And how am I supposed to do that? If I destroy the evil spirit, I will harm the people''s souls connected to it.]
Vita answers, "I will lend you a sword that could sever the connections."
Extending her arm, Vita gathers gold particles that form into an elongated shape. Then, it dispurses, showing off a sword. Vita lifts the sword, letting it float in the air, moving it towards Kyrie.
He takes the sword and examines its appearance. As he draws the sword, a metal pitched sound rings. The de glows with tinum blue that is inscribed runes that Kyrie has never seen before. These patterns closely resemble the ones he saw in the space magic scroll.
[Looks cool, but...]
"Are you kidding me, Vita!!!!" Kyrie lets out a breath of annoyance.
Vita looks away and smirks, "That is all you get for yourck of manners..."
[Isn''t this the same sword that onlysted one round with Imogen?]
Vita sniggers at Kyrie, "You are not even close to Imogen''s power. This is already enough for you."
"Say... Vita, I always wondered why you want humans to do the things that maybe you could have just done in a snap of your fingers?"
Vita says, "Even I cannot control the workings of fate. If I interfere, a lot of things will happen that would be out of control. Anyway, it is time now. You need to go back."
"Wait!"
Kyrie opens his eyes, and the light that surrounds Kyrie dims. He remembers thest moments with Vita. Her eyes look mncholic when she responded to hisst question as if she thought of something specific.
[Maybe I am thinking too much...]
Coming down from the altar, the priests that witness the entire thing shine with admiration. Ian also looks amazed while following Kyrie back to the main hall.
In the main hall, Kyrie looks up at the enormous paintings from all the saints that came to this world. One particr catches his eye. Unlike the other saints who possess an appearance that embodies the term ''holy,'' his hair is raven ck with dark blue eyes. His robes are ck with gold embroideries, and on his neck, he has a gold ne with a ck stone pendant.
One of the priests sees that Kyrie was interested in the person of the portrait and said to him, "That is the saint of darkness."
Kyrie''s eyes then wander towards Ian, who looks at the portrait with expectant eyes. Kyrie can feel his own anxiety in his body while looking at Ian. He clenches his sweaty hands ever since his conversation with Vita about the evil spirit''s appearance.
The appearance of the evil spirit is the first event that led Ian to his tragic fate. In the novel, Ian was the one who defeated the evil spirit. However, the fight resulted in the demon puppets injuring his soul. Not only that, the people whom he fought for med Ian to be the cause of the evil spirit summoning. They pointed their fingers at him just because he carried a curse. Because many people lost their lives since their souls got stolen, the king exiled Ian to the fortress near the forest of Labam, where numerous demon beasts reside. There, Ian was tortured for years by the general, who sent him to the front lines with equipment that is not fit for battle.
Coming back from his daze due to a suddenmotion, he catches a view of a man with a couple of servants following behind. The man with white robes and long blonde hair tied to the side with a gold ribbon walks towards Kyrie and greets him. Judging by his clothing, he looks like the Vicar of the church. He possesses an unnatural youthful appearance. Looking at him up close, Kyrie can feel powerful mana flowing through his veins.
"Sir Rowan," greets the Vicar.
---
As for what happened with Archbishop Shelford, he has been severely punished, but the most reasonable exnation is that the church wanted to pacify Kyrie. However, the rumor of how Kyrie mentioned that Ian''s rumored curse is taken into consideration by Vita got into everyone''s ears. In addition, Ian''s magic attribute to darkness also allowed people to reminisce about the saint of darkness and his deeds. Their hostility towards Ian and his curse got significantly reduced, and instead, they were happy that a royal inherited the powers from the saint of darkness. The rumor surrounding Ian went all the way to the King''s ears.
Inside his study, the king takes off the cloth that covered the painting of a woman. Drawn in the painting is a woman who carried a warm smile, dancing. Her eyes were light gold, and her raven ck hair was long and wavy. Her hair, decorated with gold adornments, was in a time freeze floating in the air. That woman is Ian''s mother. A mysterious merchant woman who got lucky enough to cross paths with the king, the then crown prince. He looks at his desk and decides to open a drawer. Inside, there is a small wooden box. The king lifts its cover, and inside lies a ne: a gold ne with a ck stone pendant.
Chapter 15: Soul-stealing lanterns
Chapter 15: Soul-stealingnterns
The sun is high when Kyrie and Ian when out of the temple. It is already around lunchtime.
"Should we go for some lunch, Ian?" asks Kyrie.
"Sure! Let''s do that."
After eating lunch, they went to theke on the southwest side of the city. Theke was big, so when they arrived, the scenery looked closer to that of the ocean without the smell of salt. However, the air felt equally refreshing. The ports were decorated with beautifulnterns. Near the ports, numerous merchants were constructing their tents and carrying their merch in boxes towards them.
Kyrie and Ian sit on a bench under the trees'' shadow, looking at the sea peacefully. The sounds of the waves and the cry of birds tranquilize their hearts.
Kyrie turns his focus to Ian. He looks at Ian''s hair gently, hovering from the breeze, slightly rustling. Kyrie looks at Ian''s eyes slowly blinking, and he traces with his stare the margin of his profile - starting from the forehead to the curvature where his eyes are, down to the nose, and back to the lips.
Kyrie reaches with his right hand towards Ian''s temple and runs his fingers through his raven ck hair.
Ian turns and locks eyes with Kyrie. Ian''s eyes are shaking. Unlike usual, Ian doesn''t turn away his gaze this time, but Kyrie does because he feels all of a sudden a mix of indescribable emotions, like a knot in his throat or butterflies in his stomach. His heart is beating furiously on his eardrums. He disguises his nervousness with a smile.
Kyrie stands up and pats his trousers. He says, while trying to shake off the feeling, "Where should we go next?"
[I feel like I am going insane.]
Ian stands up and walks to his side and suggests, "Let''s go to a book store!"
---
So, they walked around the streets of the capital city, trying out many things that are new to them. Despite the fact that both of them have never really liked being outside that much, they did not hold back trying out anything that got them curious.
When the sun was setting down and the skies appeared like a ssh of vivid colours, Kyrie''s senses became hypersensitive. He looks at the incarnations on the palm of his right hand and can feel the sword within trembling.
[It is starting...]
Kyrie gives a meaningful look to Ian. Because they have talked about the evil spirit and Vita''s intentions during lunch, Ian recognizes Kyrie''s stare that the demon puppets started to move.
However, Kyrie wanted Ian to return to the academy at first. The academy has a barrier strong enough to hold enough attacks from the evil spirit before he arrives there. Nheless, Ian ultimately rejected his proposal. The matters already sound so dangerous in words, so Ian could not just hide behind for his own safety.
Kyrie invokes a spell, and his pupils turn red. He looks at his surroundings to find strings attached to manynterns and humans, leading to something up in the air. More and more strings started to be visible as the mana began to flow through them, and soon, many strings hang from the sky towards all directions.
He feels like they are inside a marite show where everyone is just a puppet controlled by an invisible puppet master. The strings are as thin as fishing line, but they are transparent to the eye.
The people walking in the streets with their faces filled with anticipation to release theirntern did not know that their soul is in the process of being stolen away. On their backs, those strings acted like transfusion tubes, sending mana drained from these people and delivered it up to the sky. The strings traverse into people''s bodies into their souls.
Kyrie circted his mana towards his right hand, and the hilt of the sword came out of his palm. He takes it and pulls out the tinum blue sword that Vita gave him.
Kyrie looks at Ian, and Ian nods, understanding what he needs to do. Ian rapidly turns to walk away.
Kyrie yells, "Ian!" Ian turns around and looks at Kyrie, "Be safe..." Ian smiles, nods, and walks away, blending among the people.
Kyrie follows the strings that directed toward the same destination. When he got closer, he notices that he is going into the abandoned and quiet corner of the capital.
The houses there are old, and some are aplete shambles; many self-made tents where the homeless stay saturated the streets. This ce is the pr opposite of what the main streets of the capital city would look like. However, having traveled for quite a while, he has not encountered any person yet.
Kyrie starts to sense numerous waves of mana and decides to head towards it. Hiding in the shadows, he peeps at a group of people in ck capes.
The magic circle, which is rotating underneath them, gives off a red and purple light. In the sky, a mirrored magic circle floated like the one on the groundall the strings connected to the magic circle in the air.
Kyrie understands why, throughout his way here, there is no presence of other people. He looks at the gruesome sight of corpses hung up. Every one of them is an empty shell, sucked dry through the strings that lifted them to the air.
A sudden gust of air blows towards Kyrie. Kyrie groans and jumps backward away from his hiding space. He puts pressure on his wound and looks at the figure covered in a ck capeing out of his hiding space.
[Damn it! I got careless...]
"It is not polite to peep, Sir Rowan," says the figure that stabbed him on the side of the abdomen.
[I know this voice... Don''t tell me...]
"Archbishop Shelford..."
Shelford pulls down his hoodie and reveals his face. He carries a wicked smile as he licked the blood on his dagger. Demonic puppets in ck hoods start to move towards Kyrie, surrounding him. Kyrie can feel his clothes soak in blood. He invokes a spell and freezes his wound, blocking more blood froming out. Shelford chuckled at Kyrie''s dismay.
However, Kyrie returns him with a confident smile. Shelford''s smile immediately disappears from his face.
Kyrie poured his mana into his sword, and the sword shined of a blue aura.
Instantly, Shelford''s face expresses panic.
Kyrie chants physical enhancement spells and runs towards Shelford. Like a ghost, Kyrie disappears in front of Shelford''s eyes to appear already in front of him in an instant. The sword prated Shelford lighting him up on fire. Shelford screams out of pain as he got burned alive.
Kyrie intakes the feeling of his first kill. His eyes reflected the blue mes burning Shelford''s already lifeless body. He turns around to face the other demonic puppets. The other figures in the ck hood start to back away in fear. However, Kyrie mercilessly ys them one after the other, burning them to crisp.
After ying the demonic puppets, he uses wind magic to fly towards the magic circle in the sky. In the center was floating a ck cloud of mana. Kyrie can sense the chaos with it. He looks at the distance where the buzzing area is.
---
Ian listens to the stonemunicator, "southwest, all done."
Ian talks to the Vicar, "Your holiness, the mana stones are all set up."
The Vicar smiles at Ian and walks towards the magic inscription on the floor. He enchants and tabs his staff on the magic circle; the magic circle starts to rotate and float above the ground. Then, the magic circle''s inscriptions shone off a golden light.
After that, the magic circle ascends speedily towards the sky, sting a gust towards the people who surrounded it. Once high enough, it condenses into a ball of light, separates, and shoots towards the direction of the mana stones.
When the light hit the mana stones, the mana channeled throughout the streets of the entire capital city. A boundary formed around the mana stones, and slowly mana wrapped the city in a dome.
People look at the dome in awe and angst. Everyone can feel that something is not right. However, when the Vicar appeared in the streets of the capital city, their worries calmed down. This shows the trust that people have for the church. They believe that Vita would look after them.
After the shield waspleted, Kyrie, in mid-air, poured his mana once again into his sword. He chanted a spell that Vita gave to one of the saints for soul extermination in the ancient times. The sword''s aura turned into a silver-blue.
He dered in a deep and echoing voice to the unconscious evil spirit, "In the name of Vita, I bring you to judgment!" His voice sounded different than his usual as if someone else spoke with his mouth.
The sword cried like the sound of thousands of bells at the same time. Then, a blue light sweeps across the sky. Everyone who is witnessing held their breath before the blue light passed their view. There is a calm before a thunderous st caused the earth to shake for a few seconds. The dome cracked and shattered into light particles in the air.
---
Ian runs through the empty streets and arrives where Kyrie is. He could see Kyrie facing a blue fire with his head down, seemingly delivering a prayer. Hearing the sounds of footsteps, Kyrie turns around. He looks at Ian walking towards him while catching his breath. Kyrie smiles at Ian contently.
When both of them left, a woman appeared from the shadows. She carried a striking resemnce to Vita. She stared at the road that Kyrie and Ian took to leave and gave a meaningful look. A man with a ck hood kneeled at her side and said, "The preparations on the forest of Labam are ready, master."
She extends her arm and with her long fingernail, she rips the space in front of her to make an opening. She looks at that road again, then walks into the opening that she created along with her servant. Then, the opening disappears without a trace.
Chapter 16: Lantern Festival
Chapter 16: Lantern Festival
Kyrie lets the Vicar heal his wounds with light magic while he gulps down a couple of sks of magic potion. He looks at the sword that Vita gave him, lost its shine and is on the verge of crumbling.
[Can this really be called a legendary sword? One time use, and it''s gone.]
"How do you feel, Sir Rowan?" asked the Vicar.
"I feel much better. Thank you, your holiness," answered Kyrie.
"Then, I would excuse myself," said the Vicar with a slightly pale face.
When the Vicar left, Kyrie let his body shink into the sofa. He puts one of his arms over his eyes to block the bright light radiated by the chandeliers.
[The first obstacle is gone, and Ian is not banished to the front lines. Right now, I got the best oue of all the possibilities. This change of fate might not give Imogen the chance to take control of Ian anymore since her empty emotions and words might not work anymore. However, I am worried that my show of power shaken the political tension between the two kingdoms. I might have to go back to Aria if the King of Ethern pushes to make me one of his subjects. Saints usually are stateless; I wonder if I can also gain that right sooner. However, Ian is still a prince from Ethern.]
Kyrie sits back forward when a servant announces, "Sir Rowan, your bath is ready."
The servants follow Kyrie to assist him, but Kyrie refuses since he still feels awkward that strangers would look at him naked while bathing. When he finished bathing and was buttoning his shirt, Kyrie hears a door knock.
"It''s me," says Ian.
"Come in!"
Ian goes in to find Kyrie with a half-buttoned shirt exposing his chest and cor bone. His hair is down and wet. Ian nervously turns back and says, "You could have just told me that you were not ready!!!"
Kyrie says, like a matter of fact, "But you have seen me like this so many times already."
"Your words can really make people misunderstand, you know!" Ian blurted out.
"Then let them misunderstand."
Ian huffs like he is out of words while Kyrie chuckles at how cute Ian''s reactions are. Although Ian is getting used to Kyrie being very affectionate, ever since Kyrie came to his life, he gets teased to no end!
Kyrie puts his arm around Ian''s shoulder and says, "Tomorrow, let''s go to thentern festival together."
Ian says, interested, "Sure."
---
*Huff* *huff*
"I can''t... Let me just rest a little bit," says Ian out of breath.
Kyrie slows down and looks around. He breathes out with relief and runs his fingers through his silver hair with a bit of annoyance.
[That was aggressive!!!]
Ian looks at Kyrie, also breathing heavily. Sweat drops continue to drip off his chin.
"I didn''t expect so many people to know me..." says Kyrie.
[I just wasted an hour running away from people. I kept encountering people everywhere we turned to hide. Is this how it feels like to be a celebrity?]
"I think I will need to change my appearance so that we can enjoy the festival," suggested Kyrie.
Ian nods in agreement. He chants and casts a spell on Kyrie. Kyrie jolts, noticing that his defences were down, maybe only down for the person in front of him. He did not even react until the magic spell already cast on him.
Kyrie''s hair and eyes changed colours. Kyrie looks at his face through a mirror created by water magic and has raven ck hair and deep blue eyes.
"You can borrow me," says Ian.
[Are you sure?]
Kyrie furiously blushes while trying to curve back his thinking that Ian might mean something different.
Ian noticing his wording, and frigidly says, "Borrow my identity, my identity!" He rambles his words saying, "Or you can be my younger brother..."
Kyrie breaks the spell in an instant with a darkened face.
He says firmly, "I don''t want to be your younger brother."
Ianins, "But why?"
Kyrie feels an intense frustration building upon his chest. It is enough for him to burst- his tongue against his cheek.
[How can someone be so FREAKING DENSE?!?! ARE YOU SURE THIS IS NOT A NOVEL? Calm down, Kyrie... Calm down... It''s Ian we are talking about... You have to be patient whenever ites to Ian. Patience. Patience. Patience.]
Kyrie sighs forcefully outwards and says firmly, "I just don''t want to."
Ianughs, dejected and says, "I just thought it would be easier. Anyways, I just thought it would be cool to see you with my features or rted like a brother."
[I can be rted to you in other ways...]
"Do you think of me as a brother?" asks Kyrie downheartedly.
Ian looks at Kyrie with a troubled expression, and says, "I am not sure... I mean... I don''t have a brother, so I don''t really know. "
"So... a friend?"
"You... you are just... Kyrie."
Kyrie sighs with relief. He felt as if Ian''s words were like a sword floating on top of his heart; any time it can fall and stab him.
"Then, I will just be Kyrie to you, Ian. Just like Ian is Ian to me."
---
As they arrived at the site to release theirnterns, Ian looks at Kyrie''s different appearance - long, straight white hair tied up in a ponytail with a ribbon and green lemon eyes. It is strange, but also so familiar. They agreed to share antern, so they each took the sides that were opposite to each other.
Ian looks at the wishntern, knowing what he wants but cannot express it in words. Just like how he blurted out that he wanted to be brothers with Kyrie, yet has barely any idea what is a brotherhood or any rtionship that can bebeled.
After Kyrie came into his life, everything that he is experiencing is so new that he cannot allocate words to certain feelings or situations. However, Ian knows that he feels happy every day because Kyrie is by his side.
In fact, so happy that he thinks that all this time, maybe he is in a dream and has yet to be awakened. So he makes up his mind and writes his wish down.
For Kyrie, this activity is rtively easy. He writes, "For Ian''s happiness."
If this goes ording to the legends of the wishnterns, then he hopes that fate can spare Ian in this life and grants his simple wish. Although Kyrie knows that this is childish to wish on antern, he still wrote what he hoped for.
After they finished writing, Kyrie circted mana into thentern, and thentern started to float. Although thenterns were in a journey into the darkness, together, they illuminated the night sky and became breathtakingly beautiful. They were the hope within everyone ascending to heaven.
[To be so beautiful, thenterns have to be bright themselves and find others that are simr to them. That way, their journey has hope in this never-ending swamp of darkness. It seems like it is time for me to go on a journey to find allies and the relics.]
"What are you thinking?" asks Ian.
"Hm? Ah... nothing really."
"What did you write for your wish?"
"I wrote that my wish is for you to be happy,"
"What? Wait. Why? You should have written something for yourself. What is your second wish, then?"
"For world peace."
*pfff*
Ianughs, and tears start to stream. Ian says, "What''s up with that? upational illness?"
[I would like if you were in a world where you don''t have to stain your hands with blood]
Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and says, "Yeah, upational illness."
Chapter 17: Side story: Who are you to me?
Chapter 17: Side story: Who are you to me?
Kyrie is the first person who could look at my eyes and smile sincerely. At first, I thought that maybe this friendly person does not know who I am. After all, people doe close to me but leave whenever they discover who I am as if they were foolishly ying too near a monster''s den.
However, this person did not even flinch when he got to know that I carried a curse. His eyes looked at me the same way. I racked my brains to find out what could be his objective, but I don''t have anything to give him.
Kyrie is a pdin with incredible talent, background, and an unexpected work ethic. Sometimes, I feel like he is rushing to be stronger as if he is fighting against the world. But again, he might need to get strong because he is Vita''s pdin. He has a duty to protect the world.
Kyrie also has an unexpected side.
He is extremely affectionate towards me but would put a clear boundary with others. He arms himself with a facade of politeness that everyone likes and would never go beyond as to getting involve too close emotionally to others. His senses are always alert.
However, whenever he is with me, he is entirely in the open. One or two sneak attacks would go through.
He wimps whenever I push his affection away like a child. Sometimes, he would go as far as to tease me in ways that jolt my heart. At first, his touch would register in my body as pain - like electrocutions on my skin. My body twitches and contorts as if it met with electricity every time he would touch me.
However, I could register from his eyes that my reactions are pleasurable to him. His eyes are different from that woman''s even though they exhibited pleasure. Yet, he never went overboard, but he likes getting a reaction out of me. He would just smile and chuckle at it.
Despite how foreign this feels, I couldn''t bring myself to move away. I understood this feeling that he sends off: an intense longing. I wonder if I am a recement for the reason for his longing like the maid who saw me as her dead son.
Still, I chose not to move away because he became the object of my own longing - a selfish wish to be wanted. More than ever, loneliness eats me.
Kyrie has shown me that I have many different emotions, although I cannot allocate names to them. I have never felt them before, so I would just go where my heart leads me.
He got angry at me when I suggested that I wanted to be brothers with him. I could not understand why he does not want to be my brother.
After all, I wish to be more than just a friend. Friends, from what I have seen, are a term that people use as an excuse to use others without being gued by a sense of guilt. They show themselves as being good with each other but would backstab if they can gain more, just like that butler who extorted from me in the name of helping a friend or like those nobles in the fancy banquets.
Weakness became a subject that stings every time I noticed it in myself, more specifically, the weakness thates from emotions. However, Kyrie changed that for me. I never knew that there are emotions that could make someone happy. So, was I wrong all this time?
As days pass, I notice that Kyrie has be irreceable. I mocked myself for returning to being dependent on someone. I thought that I would never be like that once I escaped the grips of Queen Silva.
However, my eyes began to follow him wherever he goes.
When I saw him kiss Lady Larson''s hand, I felt a violent rush in my body: my body started to tremble, and uncontroble anger surged inside. I got scared of this sudden reaction in my body, so I ran away. The thought of Kyrie being so close to someone else, made my chest feel a crushing weight.
I did not like it despite the fact that I knew Kyrie would eventually have to get engaged, marry, and secure his descendants. I spoke to him like I was understanding and natural. Lady Larson is a good candidate and a nicedy.
However, when he exined to me and went as far as to kiss my hand, despite being a man, it made my doubts vanish. What is this? Can someone tell me?
Kyrie, just who are you to me?
Chapter 18: Invasion
Chapter 18: Invasion
On thest day of the Lantern Festival, the king hosted an enormous banquet for Kyrie.
As the principal figure of the banquet, he is required to attend.
At first, Kyrie is worried that Ian would not be allowed to attend the banquet. Surprisingly enough, the king also sent an invitation to him. Ian looked at the invitation letter for days already, and his face is still with the same ufortable look. Ian was ready to face the fact that the king would ignore him for the rest of his life.
Seeing how Ian has yet to put on his suit for the banquet, Kyrie asks, "Do you not want to go to the banquet?"
"No, it is just that I have never received this kind of attention from the king. I thought that I would be overwhelmed with joy if I just received at least the minimal bit of attention, but with this, I don''t know how to feel. I am not happy, but not as sad as well. It feels like nothing. All those years that I have been waiting for father to at least visit me once were like just a mirage. Maybe it is because there was nothing to gain from waiting in the first ce. Something else must have been waiting for me instead."
[Me.]
Kyrie smiles as he continued to fix his tie.
---
Kyrie and Ian enter the banquet. Everyone''s eyes immediately go towards them as if their presence is a form of entertainment. But, who would not be amused to see such a pairing- a holy pdin with a cursed prince. Their pairing seems to be the very definition of opposites attract.
When Kyrie walks further into the hall, he gets stopped by the chancellor of Aria, Samuel Hanover. He asks Kyrie to step aside for a private conversation. Despite being reluctant to leave Ian alone, Kyrie went with Chancellor Hanover to a secluded corner since Ian urged him to go.
Chancellor Hanover says without flowering his words, "Sir Rowan, I hope that you can make a good decision tonight if you get any offerings from the King of Ethern. After all, the house of Rowan is still Aria''s vassal. This is only a suggestion. You wouldn''t be so hasty to create a difficult situation for your family since you are said to be wise. "
Kyrie frowned at Chancellor Hanover''s words.
[What suggestion? More like a threat!]
"You don''t have to worry, Chancellor Hanover. I would not jeopardize my family''s wellbeing," responds Kyrie.
Without even biding goodbye, Kyrie walks away after discovering that he lost sight of Ian.
When Kyrie leaves with Chancellor Hanover, Ian is also summoned by the king just secondster. He follows the servant who is guiding him to the king. Once there, Ian sees the king sitting on his throne with Queen Silvia sitting next to him. Queen Silvia shed a wicked smile that caused Ian to feel goosebumps all over his body. However, Ian controls himself and greets both of them like a subject.
"My son, it has been a long time that I have not seen you. How is your time spent in the academy?"
Ian tightened his hands into fists and responds, "Thank you for your concern, your majesty. I have been well."
"I mustmend you for being so hospitable to Sir Rowan."
"No, your majesty. This is the least I can do."
The awkwardness in the conversation between father and son can be perceived by everyone who is eavesdropping on the conversation.
There is not a single person in the kingdom who does not know that the king does not favor the prince. In fact, the kingpletely disregards his presence altogether.
For him to suddenly give so much attention to the prince for having good connections with the holy pdin is quite shameless, but who can say that to the king?
Kyrie arrives at the scene and stands next to Ian. He sees that Ian is trying to control himself from bursting.
"Greetings to the King and Queen of Ethern. Thank you for your generosity in holding such a grand banquet in my name," says Kyrie.
"You may rise, Sir Rowan. There is no need for such formality since you are our savior. As the king of Ethern, I want to express my gratitude for what you have done," says the king.
"Your words tter me, your highness. I am just following themands from Vita," says Kyrie.
"I would like to award you for your sacrifice and present you with the title of Viscount," deres the king.
"As Vita''s pdin, I would have to decline your offer. I have only followed themands from Vita. However, the ones who actually protected your citizens are prince Ian and the church. They erected a protective dome surrounding the capital city to avoid the blow from the destruction of the evil spirit. I was named two years ago, so embarrassingly, my powers are not enough to stop the counterblow after destroying the evil spirit which culminated mana for years."
The information about how there has been an evil spirit for years gathering mana causes a harmonious gasp from all the banquet attendees.
They start to say out of relief, "Goodness, a good thing that the holy pdin came on time. Imagine what could have happened."
The king says, "Your contribution to this country is too great for me to ignore, Sir Rowan. If I do not award you, I might look like a petty king."
[What a sly fellow... If I take in the title of Viscount, I would be tied to the kingdom of Ethern since I have yet to inherit my father''s title of Marquis. I would normally not mind if it was not for my parents. They would be condemned if I ept this title.]
The king''s words made the attendees agree with his words. Kyrie''s side nces towards Chancellor Hanover, whose frown deepened, but Kyrie reassures him with a quick smile.
"King Ethern..." A voice from the crowd called out the king. The attendees gave way, and the Vicar walks towards the king. The status of Vicar is on par with the king because he is the head of the church, so it is okay for them to put themselves on equal footing or even higher than the king.
The king stands up and walks towards the Vicar greeting him.
"King Ethern, I am sure that Sir Rowan is grateful for your good intentions. However, Sir Rowan cannot receive a noble title because he has to uphold only one title, and that is his title of being Vita''s direct pdin. Sir Rowan is considered stateless. That means that he is only subject to Vita. I hope you understand," says Vicar.
Hearing those words, the king does not hide his annoyance. After all, he just lost a gripe of power that he could extortionate. The Vicar side nces at Kyrie, and they both exchange a silent greeting.
"Is that so? If your holiness says so, then I would not pursue such matters," says the king.
"Your majesty!!! Your majesty!!! We have an emergency, let me in!!! Your majesty!!!"
The pleading voice attracted everyone''s attention. A wounded soldier was being stopped at the entrance to the banquet hall.
The king frowned at the racket, and asks in a bad mood, "What is this, racket?"
The servant runs towards the king and says, "A soldier from the fortress of Labam came with an urgent request, your majesty."
The blood of Kyrie suddenly runs cold. His face immediately goes pale and staggers back. Ian holds him and asks, "Are you alright?"
"Let him in!" says the king.
The bloody soldier, carried by two guards, kneels in front of the king and says filled with distress, "Your majesty! A horde of demons from the forest of Labam broke through the walls of the fortress and heading towards the capital city in a matter of three days! We need immediate backup, your majesty!"
"What? Prepare immediate backups!" The king urges and looks at the Vicar.
Everyone in the banquet starts to panic and concerns shot one after the other from their mouths.
The Vicar understanding the king''s expression said, "Then I would go back and prepare to assist! Sir Rowan, please give me a moment."
Kyrie holds Ian''s wrist and tells him, "Come with me."
Then, the three of them walk away from the royal pce.
They took a carriage and rushed to the temple. The entire way, Ian can see Kyrie''s anxiety. He has never seen Kyrie so panicked before. On the carriage, Kyrie eventually takes Ian''s hand and squeezes it hard causing Ian to feel some pain.
However, Kyrie seems to not even be aware that he is inflicting pain on Ian despite how much attention he usually gives to Ian usually. The carriage eventually stopped and when they had to go down.
Kyrie loosened his grip and let go of Ian''s hand to get off the carriage. For some unknown reason, the gesture gave Ian the creeps as if something extremely bad was going to happen.
When they were walking up the stairs of the temple, the sky started to turn red like red ink getting spilled and covering the surface. The moon hanged high and unusually bright. The wind blew hard, whistling, shaking, and mming on the windows.
Then, the earth shakes violently for a minute and abruptly stops when a strike of lightning shes on the horizon, forming a column of light. The sound and gust reached them secondster after the lightning strike.
The thunder roared throughout the capital city.
[What is happening? Why? Why? Why are the urrences that should happen yearster urring right now? Why is Imogen already here? Did my actions speed up the pace of the future?]
Kyrie looks at the Vicar with a darkened expression and says to him, "Your holiness, I must go there right now. Please help me take care of Ian. Please."
The Vicar asks, "What are we looking at?"
Kyrie looks at the Vicar with concerned eyes and says, "It''s a summoning from Vita."
Kyrie looks at Ian with an apologetic smile and runs towards the carriage. He takes one of the horses and gallops towards the column of light. Before Ian can react, Kyrie is already far away on his horse. An ominous feeling takes gripe within Ian''s heart. Before Ian can move, the Vicar restricts his moves.
Ian pleads, "Please... Please, your holiness... Something does not feel right... Please let me go! Let me go with Kyrie!!!!"
Chapter 19: Eternal loop
Chapter 19: Eternal loop
*tabdak* tabdak* *tabdak*
"Damn it! Why Vita? Why?" screams Kyrie inraged.
As Kyrie frantically races with the horse towards the column of light, through the gaps of the houses, he looks at theke illuminated by light. When he got closer and closer, the column of light became narrower, and a figure appears through the light floating in the air
*neigh*
Kyrie stops the horse and slowly moves towards the seashore in front of the floating woman.
She is wearing modern clothes just like a citizen from his previous world: a n shirt under an oversized jacket and ck jeans with a pair of sneakers.
Shends on water and opens her eyes slowly. Her eyes are empty as if she was possessed and walks on water towards Kyrie.
Kyrie takes the sword from the side of the saddle and lets the horse go. Once she arrives at the shoreline, shends.
"Imogen," says Kyrie solemnly. "You should havee muchter from the god realm, why are you here so early?"
Imogen does not respond. Instead, she raised her hand to the sky, and gold particles gathered in her hand into a ball of light. After that, the ball of light extends itself forming a spear to then into a sword.
[That''s... That''s Imogen''s personal sword!!!]
"What are you nning to do, Imogen?!?!"
No answer.
"Imogen!"
Tears flow out of Imogen''s lifeless eyes.
"Imogen?" Kyrie is startled from Imogen''s tears. In the novel, she has not even cried when she failed to achieve what she came for.
She grabs the floating sword and draws it from its sleeve.
[Damn it!]
Imogen swings her sword towards Kyrie, in which he intercepted with the sword in his hand. He gets sent away flying, unable to hold a candle to the force that came towards him. He shes to one of the walls surrounding the seashore and breaks it into rubble.
Kyrie goes out of the wreckage behind him and throws away his bend out of shape sword. Blood flowed from his forehead, over his right eye, and tickling down from his chin. Then he summons the sword that Vita gave him. Although the sword lost its shine, it was still harder than any sword manufactured by humans.
Kyrie can feel his body shaking, shaking so violently at Imogen''s presence. He knows that the limits from the contract have yet to take effect on Imogen''s body. This has happened in the novel.
Before the limits from the contract took effect, Imogen ttened the entire area close to theke. Then, she went into a killing spree, killing people indiscriminately one by one.
That was also the time in the story that the king of Ethern dies in by Imogen. The kingdom of Ethern besplete chaos after the ascension of Queen Silva.
"What the heck is this?" "Who is she?" "Is she summoned by our goddess?"
People started to gather. One, in particr, goes towards Imogen and asks, "Are you the saintess? Are you..."
"No!" screams Kyrie when Imogen swings her sword towards the man. Kyrie intercepts her sword again. Kyrie staggers back while the man is sent flying.
"What are you doing hanging here? RUN!" yells Kyrie at the people that are gathering.
Kyrie warning them got them back from the daze and started to run for their lives. Kyrie''s right arm is entirely numb, limping on his side. His sword is on the ground.
[Damn it!!! It seems like I will have to use the blessings now.]
A golden light wrapped around Kyrie and a magic circle appeared in the air next to his right arm. His right arm that was out of shape started to form back and return to the original state. Then, he starts chanting. Magic circles appear in sessions on the ground. The water from theke rises and floods the seashore. That water surrounding Imogen''s ankles freezes and holds Imogen in her position.
Then numerous spikes of ice form from the water and shoot at her. Imogen, in a split second, frees herself and jumps into the air. A small ball of air is formed on the bottom of her feet. Aiming at Kyrie, she propels towards Kyrie, ready to swing her sword at him.
Unfortunately, the entire fight was utterly one-sided. Kyrie crashes to the floor. Imogen grabs his cor and drags him on the floor face down. Kyrie flinches with pain every time a rock hit his wounds or sand ripped them wider through friction.
On her other hand, she looks at Kyrie''s sword and scuffs.
She says, "Vita''s pdin... You are not worthy of such a title. I don''t know what Vita saw in you even to let you meet her." She throws to the side his sword and steps on it. The sword soon turns into golden particles and blends into the air.
She throws Kyrie like a rag, and hends on the floor without a single sounding from him.
"What? Did you die already?" Imogen pulls his head up by the hair.
Kyrie forces his eyes to open. His eyes are filled with hostility.
Looking at Kyrie, Imogen smiles with pleasure and says, "At least the blessings are working! You seem to be still alive. I do like people who are like indestructible cockroaches. If you die like this, I would be too bored. But, I won''t y with you that much since Vita gave me her first order."
*thud*
"Kyrie! Kyrie!" Iannds from his horse and picks Kyrie''s body.
Kyrie pukes out blood while coughing uncontrobly and then goes unconscious. Ian looks at Kyrie''s beaten up body and shakes wildly.
His expression gets unbelievably dark, and he looks at Imogen with a murderous stare.
The Vicarnds from his horse as well and quickly walks towards Ian holding Kyrie''s body.
"How did..." The Vicar takes a look at Kyrie''s body and then quickly looks at the mysterious woman with weird clothes.
The majority of Kyrie''s bones are broken.
"You better heal him if you want him to live," says Imogen.
While Kyrie was getting healed, Ian stands up and confronts Imogen.
"Why?" Ian asks.
ording to the Vicar, the signs showed that the woman in front is a saintess sent by Vita.
"Why are you doing this to yourrade?" Ian draws his sword.
Imogen likes these kinds of expressions that have a single root cause: fear.
She gives him a wicked grin and says, "Because it was fun. But you, mister. You look more fun."
Her grin sends chills down his spine many times. She reaches towards Ian''s face and stops all of a sudden.
"Ahhh... It seems like my limitations have arrived. Too bad! Let''s have fun next time." Imogen walks away.
Ian falls with his face pale. Never has he encountered someone with such a terrifying aura.
As she was walking away, Imogen touches her sword wound on her abdomen and smiles.
The pain awoke her from her unconsciousness during the fight. Remembering Kyrie''s intense eyes while fighting the losing battle cracks another smile on Imogen''s face.
"This round will be fun."
---
"Kyrie... Kyrie... Brat!"
Kyrie opens his eyes and sees the infinite sea and sky. Vita is in front of him with frowning with a concerned expression.
"Vita. Please... please tell me why?"
Vita looks at him with guilt and says, "The wheels of fate have changed, and the events sped up faster than the original timeline."
Kyrie''s tears began to flow out of control.
This was his first time crying in this world.
To think that at one moment, you have control over what you want, but the next, youpletely lose it. Is this really what helplessness feels like?
Soon, the world will flood with blood and tears. Was happiness too much to ask for?
Kyrie''s original n was to find allies and collect relics like how Imogen did, but before that could even happen, the demon invasion from the forest of Labam happened. Worse, Imogen arrived. The events sped up for more than five years.
[Right now, I am powerless. I will not be able to handle even the earliest of events, much less theter ones.]
"That is why you have Imogen, Kyrie. I purposely send Imogen because I knew that you would not be able to do this alone," said Vita.
"Imogen... Imogen will never do anything that is not in her interests! You know this, Vita. You know that despite the fact that for more than two thousand years, you, a god, was never able to change her. She will go down the same path and choose the same choices, because all of them, she did it with a clear mind."
"Kyrie... If you were Imogen and the person that she loves is Ian, wouldn''t you have chosen the same thing as her?" said Vita.
"Vita, I am not her."
"How can you be so sure, Kyrie? She was forced to choose between two choices with no other alternative. Why are you so reluctant to even work with her? Can''t you see that this tragedy is notpletely because of her? You were able to change Ian from the destructive path that he was supposed to walk. Then, why is it that you cannot do it for Imogen?"
"I am not a charity, Vita. Just because I tried my best to give Ian warmth, does not mean that he would be able to skip staining his hands. I came to this world to y with a deadly game and try to find a way out for Ian. I did note here to die."
"Then, why do you not kill Imogen''s lover before Imogen meets her?"
Kyrie''s eyes were surprised by Vita''s suggestion.
Vita''s face looks as if she said something she wants to take back.
It was somewhat ironic, a god of the living, suggesting the death of one of her creations.
She looks down with a frown and seems like she has thought about this alternative over and over again.
"That is a very tempting choice. Maybe that would give Imogen more chance to choose to save the world."
"Let''s think of a different alternative before that. Imogen took care of the first horde from the forest of Labam. The second round wille soon. I think it''s time for you to wake up."
Kyrie opened his eyes, and by his side, Ian was asleep in his chair. Kyrie smiles. He gently carries him to the bed and tucks him in.
[Vita looks more and more like a human to me. She cannot keep her indifference andposure, but I guess it would be weird if this does not get to her. She had to see the same thing happen for two thousand years.]
He looks at his hand and feels another sword inside. Vita must have given Kyrie another sword since Imogen destroyed his during the fight.
Vita''s words sh on Kyrie''s mind, "How can you be so sure, Kyrie? She was forced to choose between two choices with no other alternative. Why are you so reluctant to even work with her? Can''t you see that this tragedy is notpletely because of her? You were able to change Ian from the destructive path that he was supposed to walk. Then, why is it that you cannot do it for Imogen?"
[What can I really do? Imogen is described as a cruel and ruthless being who can betray anyone at any time if she sees that she can gain far more sacrificing that person. She fearlessly uses any kind of method that could give her the upper hand. She only lives for her own purpose. In addition to that, Imogen, despite bing a mortal, is way more powerful and monstrous than one.]
Imogen was a demi-god.
A deity that fell in love with a mortal from a world where it was meant to be destroyed.
For two thousand years, she ced an eternal conditioned loop on herself to go back in time over and over again to thest days of this world. She did it despite sacrificing all her essence and her status as ''demi-god'' to make this possible.
Her purpose has initially been simple: she wanted to save this world and save her lover from the tragic fate she also has to go through.
However, she was going against fate, a mysteriousw that reigns over everything. There has not been a single person that does escape from fate''s maneuvers. Sadly, Imogen went through over four thousand rounds of tragedies. She did not take into ount the possibility that she would not be able to save the world, and her actions to ce the eternal loop on herself never stopped because, in her mortal body, she did not live until natural death.
She broke like an overused doll and went crazy right around at her two-thousandth round. She started to lose her memories every round after that and became a crazy killing machine.
Vita was one who witnesses the tragedies; after all, she remembers all. Vita kept all the records with her in the Infinity Abyss.
Chapter 20: Reason behind
Chapter 20: Reason behind
[There is no going back now.]
"Imogen, let''s work together."
Imogen squints her eyes in suspicion.
She takes the loaf of bread and bites into it without responding to Kyrie.
Ian looks at Kyrie with surprise. Ever since Kyrie was beaten to a pulp by Imogen, he was in aa for a week.
At the same time, Imogen went to the forest of Labam and cleaned up the area.
The news that the kingdom of Ethern was blessed with the saintess got everyone in a festive mood. They were happy that both the pdin and the saintess are within the kingdom of Ethern to protect it.
However, at the dining tables in the temple, both figures let off an awkward atmosphere. Unlike everyone''s expectations, they both have a terrible rtionship.
Ian did not receive the answer as to why both of them were in such strife. However, both of them, for some unknown reason, seem to know each other.
"Did I hit your head too hard?" asks Imogen despite being indifferent about it.
After the limitations of her contract with Vita set in, Imogen has be less violent than her first impression.
If someone saw her and does not know her, that person would have thought that she is docile.
Her appearance would typically not seem like someone who would be excessively violent. Possessing not only handsome looks, but she has very bnced proportions. She is someone who could be described as serious with an air of indifference towards everything.
"I just had a change of heart. Plus, I am still your assistant appointed from Vita."
"A useless one."
"Think whatever you want, but I would need to go with you," says Kyrie.
"Kyrie... Are you leaving?" asks Ian downcasted.
"I was thinking of asking you toe with us," says Kyrie.
"Ergh. Are you even recruiting people already? You know very well that our trip is not going to be pretty," says Imogen.
"What are we going to ... do??" asks Ian with some caution.
"We are going to kill our ways to Mount Mn," says Imogen with a satisfied smile.
"What? Are we going to go into the Demon Queen Mn''s tomb? That ce is almost untouchable! What the hell are we going there for?"
"Yah! Pipsqueak! If you are going to coward out when we get there, don''t bother yourselfing," says Imogen, annoyed.
"You don''t talk to him like that!" says Kyrie.
Imogen kicks her chair off and says, "What are you going to do about it, cockroach?"
"I am okay, Kyrie. Just please don''t fight inside the temple."
The first day after Kyrie woke up, they fought, the second day as well, the third the same... They seem never to be satisfied if they don''t get a piece of flesh off the other person. The Vicar ces down his fork and knife and stares at them like he is already used to it.
"Sir Rowan, would you like to exin whatdy Winstanley said?" asks the Vicar.
[Lady Winstanley?]
*pfff*
"Sure, let me exin to you about whatdy Winstanley said," says Kyrie mockingly.
"Do you want to die? I can grant it to you," threatened Imogen.
"You can''t anyways, stop ttering yourself," says Kyrie with a side smile.
"I... I am curious about this myself!!!" interrupted Ian trying to keep the tension down.
Seeing how Ian is trying to stop them from fighting, Kyrie yields.
Kyrie starts, "We are going on a journey to collect relics to prevent the descent of a fallen god."
"A fallen god?"
"A god that went through devastation and lost his mind. Those kinds of gods have another name: demon gods. The demons worship them. Once one descent into a world, that world inevitably ends up in destruction. However, there is a way to prevent the destruction of the world. That is to gain the relics of this world so that there is no enough essence for the demons to help the fallen god get into the barrier of another world."
"Don''t normally gods already have essence? Why would a fallen god need to gather essence?" asks the Vicar.
"When a god goes through devastation, they lose the ability to use essence. Instead, they use energy referred to as chaos. Chaos energy can only be used as a destructive force," exins Kyrie.
"Why would demons want the destruction of the world? Doesn''t everyone want to live?" asks Ian.
"Ian, that is a misconception by the humans. Just like demons have blind faith, humans, too. They believe that it is a way to save them from themselves," replies Kyrie.
"Huh! Only cockroaches like you would sympathize with creatures like demons," says Imogen leaving the dining area.
[What is this hypocrisy I am looking at?]
"Hey! We are not done yet!!!" exims Kyrie. However, Imogen does not even look back and leaves.
[Am I being tested for patience? It must be, right?]
"Sir Rowan, how are you so familiar withdy Winstanley? You two seem to have known each other for a while. I thought she just came from another world," asks the Vicar with a puzzled look.
[Tically, correct if she is in her first loop. She came from the same world as me, but as to how she is a demi-god and why she is living among humans remains a mystery. Yue never mentioned it in the novel. Wait... What is Yue doing right now?]
"We know about each other indirectly through Vita. After all, Imogen is a saintess sent by her," Kyrie lies.
The truth is that after Imogen lost her mind, Vita took pity on her and would take care of her before Imogen''s eternal loop activates again.
Vita would take Imogen across the parallel universes before the eternal loop''s reactivation to the next parallel timeline.
This power is unique to Vita. That is why within Vita''s Infinity Abyss, her records areplete from every creature. They include all the infinite possible scenarios from all living beings. When a living being dies, the history of their choices in life would be archived in the Infinity Abyss along with their infinite possible scenarios.
[Imogen must have been observing me from the moment I arrived in this world through transmigration.]
"I see..."
"It is better for you not to involve that much with the saintess, Vicar Lovell," said Kyrie.
"Please exin," said Lovell.
"She has a screw loose in her head."
"Pardon?"
"She is crazy."
"hehe... Then, I will take into consideration your advice. I have some things to take care of, so I will take my leave as well. Please enjoy your dinner," said the Vicar and left the dining room.
Ian turns to sit facing me, and his expression is showing signs of confusion.
"Kyrie, you seem to have changed afterdy Winstanley came," says Ian.
"Is that so?" says Kyrie.
[Well... We are talking about the main protagonist!]
"You seem to talk less formal and more spontaneous with her. Despite appearances, I don''t think she dislikes you as much as you make it seem like it," exins Ian.
Kyrie pats Ian''s head, and says, "Yeah? Hmm... Well, let''s not talk about that. About the trip that Imogen and I are going, would you like toe with me?"
"Is it vital that we have to go to such a dangerous ce?" asks Ian
"Yes, Ian. We cannot let the demons help the fallen god to descend, so now, the humans and the demons would be in a race to obtain the relics. We have to stop them at all costs, or it will cost everyone who lives in this world," replies Kyrie.
Kyrie extends his arm to interlock his hand with Ian''s.
"The world will turn into bloodshed, and I want Ian to be by my side. That way, I can make sure that nothing could happen to you," says Kyrie.
[Although I wish to hide you somewhere that no one can reach you... So that you don''t need to stain your hands, suffer the pain, and just live a tranquil life with me for the rest of your life. Till your hair goes white... Till yourst breath. However, I also know that this is not possible. I can''t hide you anywhere that you don''t need to see bloodshed or stain your hands. The only thing I can do is to make sure you can survive and, at the same time, have someone by your side.]
"Kyrie... Why are you always worried about me?" asks Ian while looking seriously into Kyrie''s eyes. Ian''s eyes are wavering.
Ian looks at Kyrie''s eyes, flooding with emotions. He can even feel his heart racing, as well. Kyrie''s eyes then soften alongside his expression. Kyrie puts his hand on Ian''s cheek and slides his hand, running his fingers through Ian''s hair to the nape. Kyrie pulls Ian to him and leans over to put his forehead on Ian''s. Their eyes are closely locked together.
"It''s simple, really. Ian, you are very important to me."
Chapter 21: My secret is out
Chapter 21: My secret is out
Ian turns again on his bed.
"I can''t sleep. My heart is still beating too loudly," murmured Ian.
Kyrie''s words during dinnertime are getting repeating in his mind and overflowing him with them. How he said, those words make Ian feel like his heart is about to explode. It was a side that has yet been seen by anyone.
Kyrie''s timid voice, low to the point that is almost a whisper, "It''s simple, really. Ian, you are very important to me."
Ian puts his hand over his face as he turns to the other side again. His face blushed intensely.
"He really knows how to say things... But at the same time, I am not sure if he does. He always likes to say matters that can lead to misunderstandings. It makes me want to take him seriously..."
---
"Imogen?"
"Cockroach... Why are you here?" says Imogen while taking a sip of alcohol.
"I just needed a breather. Woah! How did you get alcohol inside the temple?" asks Kyrie, impressed.
"I just asked, and they were so scared of me that they just gave it to me. heh."
"I can see that," says Kyrie humorously as he pours himself some.
"Aren''t you underaged, Sir Pdin?"
"Not on the inside."
On this night, unlike the usual ck sky in the busy cities of their previous world, the sky was filled with stars so densely packed that the sight looks like a wonder.
Imogen did not start or continue the conversation like the silence felt morefortable. She twirled her ss holding it with her fingertips and was lost in thought.
It was alreadyte at night, and the woman still had weapons on her like a war veteran who was not able to put down her wariness of a potential battle that could happen in the next second. Her dark brown hair tied up in a ponytail. She was not dressed like she was going to sleep: ck pants and a tank top. On her shoulder, she hanged her oversized jacket.
"What are you nning to do now?" asks Kyrie, breaking the silence that is making him feel nervous.
"Don''t you already know?"
"Aren''t we working together?"
"I never agreed to that."
"Seriously,e on!"
"You will just get in my way, so do your things on your own."
"You know that even if you try another time, it won''t work!"
The ss on her hand shattered. Whiskey and blood dripped from her hand. She looks at Kyrie with threatening eyes like she was going to beat him if he did not shut up.
"Sorry, I said too much," Kyrie apologizes. He really touched a sore spot.
[The silence came again. ]
Kyrie sighs and puts down his ss. He turns around, ready to leave and try again tomorrow.
"I will see how you perform in the second wave," says Imogen.
Kyrie smiles, "Sure thing!"
Imogen watches Kyrie walking away, and takes another ss to fill it with alcohol. She takes it entirely in one gulp.
The alcohol''s effect is finally kicking in.
In her mind, a part of her memory is reying: a woman''s singing voice echoing. Her voice was so beautiful and light; it can take away any weight off Imogen''s heart. Imogen follows the melody by humming and closes her eyes. She feels the gentle night breeze and hears the rustling of the leaves. She opens back her eyes when the melody ended and retreats to the temple.
Her cloudy eyes start to clear, reced by focused and unwavering ones.
---
"Brother!!!"
A little girl around the age of twelve jumps to hug Ian. Ian returns the hug and puts her back down.
"What are you doing here, Eloise?" asks Ian.
"I heard about brother knowing the holy pdin and the saintess! I really wanted to meet them, so I came to see brother," says Eloise.
"So, you did note to see me, but came for those two?"
"hehehe. Forgive me, brother..." apologizes Eloise smiling guiltily.
"We are going to have dinner soon, so would you want to informdy Winstanley and Sir Rowan?" Ian suggested.
"Yes!!! Yes!!! I would very much do!!!" says the princess, furiously nodding.
Ian lets out a chuckle and walks princess Eloise to the garden.
On the way, the shing of metals echoed in the hallway.
Eloise enters a garden and squints her eyes from the bright light after walking through the dark hallways. She meets two people shing their swords together.
One with elegant and dignified features while the other one handsome and serious.
Imogen swings her sword again towards Kyrie''s and goes upwards towards Kyrie''s left arm. Kyrie jumps back, tilts, and avoids the sword. Then, on a stable footing, he leans forward rapidly and thrusts towards Imogen''s left thigh. Imogen shifts right and shes down her sword towards Kyrie''s neck. Kyrie invokes an ice shield, but Imogen''s swing breaks the ice apart. Kyrie rolls and escapes in the nick of time.
"Time out!!! TIME OUT!!!" Kyrie calls while out of breath. He copses and lies on the grass, breathing heavily.
"Cockroach, it is already your fourth time calling time out!"
"Imogen! We have been practicing since the sun came out! Give this mortal a break!" says Kyrie while trying to catch his breath.
"Waaaahhhhh! Did you see that, brother!!!"
Eloise runs towards Imogen and looks at her inplete awe. Ian walks in the garden and takes a look at Kyrie, who is also looking at him. They exchange smiles.
"I am brother''s sister! My name is Eloise!" introduces Eliose to Imogen. Imogen nods at the tiny young pampered girl.
"Brother! I have decided! I will be this person''s bride!" deres Eloise while pointing at Imogen.
"Eloise, she is a woman," says Ian.
Kyriezily stands up and brushes his hair back. The princess caught the act, and her eyes start to shine.
"Then, I will be this person''s bride!" deres Eloise again, pointing at Kyrie.
Ian petrifies with Eloise''s deration. Kyrie quickly gazes at Ian, who is standing there without doing or saying anything. He looks back at Eloise''s hopeful eyes and looks back at Ian with the face that says, "DO SOMETHING!" Ian just gazes back with a sad face.
Imogenughs while pping her thigh.
She tells the princess, "Kyrie is already taken."
"He is?" the sibling duo asks at the same time.
Imogen begins tough harder. Kyrie felt like he is eroding into sand, ceasing from existence while looking at Ian with a pitiful expression. Ian''s expression is also dark.
Eloise bes sad and stayed quiet the entire way to the dining room until the start of dinner time. The Vicar blesses the food, and everyone begins to eat.
"Who is the lucky man,dy Winstanley?" asks Ian curiously.
"It''s a woman."
*nk*
Vicar Lovell''s spoon falls off his hand.
"Apologies..." says Vicar Lovell.
"Then... How can you make babies?" asks Eloise.
Vicar Lovell chokes on his soup.
"Pardon me.." says Vicar Lovell.
"Make babies? Well... We just do it!" says Imogen nonchntly.
Vicar Lovell spills his ss of water.
"I must have gotten a cold and not in the right condition. I will get some rest first," says Lovell going away from the dining room.
"Do it? Doing what? Brother, what would they be doing?"
Ian blushes very red and is not able to summon words despite the princess''s incessant asking. Ian carries the princess up and apologizes, leaving the room with the princess.
Imogen shots a nce at Kyrie and smirks.
"So you haven''t done anything, or perhaps he doesn''t let you?" Imogen provokes Kyrie.
Kyrie shots her a murderous gaze and says nothing. He continues to eat his dinner, annoyed.
---
The energetic princess zapped almost all of Ian''s energy before she''s drained enough to fall asleep. Ian walks into his bedroom to find Kyrie uninvited inside reading a book. Seeing that Ian has returned, Kyrie closes the book. He puts it on the tea table and walks towards Ian.
Ian recognizes the expression on Kyrie''s face and starts to walk back.
"What brings you here?" asks Ian.
Eventually, he hits the door with his back. He looks down as Kyrie moves closer. Kyrie holds Ian''s chin and lifts it to look at his eyes.
"So? Did you figure out the answer to that question?"
"What question?" Ian feigns ignorance.
"On how to make babies?" says Kyrie with a smirk.
Ian turns red all the way to his neck and says, "I don''t know what you are talking about."
Kyrie leans forward and whispers in Ian''s ears, "Are you sure?"
Kyrie''s breath tickles Ian''s ear, sending chills down his spine. Ian can feel his heart beating extremely fast. His mind clouds up, and his body starts quivering. Kyrie leans back and takes a look at Ian.
At first, Kyrie''s eyes widen with surprise toter narrowing into an expression that Ian has not seen before. Kyrie''s eyes are glistening, his cheeks with a slight blush, and his breath quickening.
Kyrie puts his hand to cover his mouth and staggers a step back. Ian gets instantly drawn into Kyrie''s shy behavior.
Without energy to resist the temptation, Ian is not able to take away his eyes off Kyrie and starts to step towards Kyrie. Ian leans in, takes Kyrie''s hand off his face, and goes for a kiss that parted with just moments their lips touched.
He realizes what he has done and looks at Kyrie in devastation as if his secrets have gone out from their hiding.
"You really..." murmurs Kyrie.
[challenge my self-control]
Kyrie, unable to control himself any longer, holds Ian''s nape and kisses him deeply. Ian gets surprised that Kyrie has reciprocated his kiss, but closes his eyes holding Kyrie''s clothes tightly. Their lips touch each other''s passionately, once, twice, more and more. Each kiss deeper than the previous one. Ian, out of breath, lets out a moan. Hearing it, Kyrie was finally able to move apart.
Ian smiles and whispers, "My secret is out..."
Chapter 22: Nothing taste worse than betrayal
Chapter 22: Nothing taste worse than betrayal
After their passionate kisses, they look at each other''s eyes while having a lot to say, but no words wereing out.
Kyrie takes Ian''s hands and interlocks them with his. He holds it up and kisses Ian''s hand.
His eyes were filled with emotions, and Ian finally understands the reason behind Kyrie''s actions.
He feels so touched that tears start to stream down. Kyrie wipes his tears time after time as they flow out. Not wanting to see Ian cry any longer, he embraces Ian and holds him securely inside his arms.
"Thank you..." Ian''s voice cracks, "Thank you for entering into my life and loving me."
Kyrie also starts to tear up. He puts his head on Ian''s shoulder and says, "Thank you as well for appearing into my life. I feel like I still owe you much more."
Ian chuckles as tears continued to flow, "What are you talking about? Ever since the beginning, you have given me everything."
[Ian... The times that you struggled but did not yield to the pressure. The times that you felt lonely, but still gave more than you received. The times that you were afraid, but summoned courage. Those moments of your life made my heart beat faster for you. Your existence gave me the strength to continue with the sadness that happened in my life. Before I knew it, I wanted to meet you, to see you, to love you.]
Like Ian, Kyrie''s life was riddled with misfortunes.
He once had a happy family and a normal life that broke apart after his father got murdered in cold blood due to a feud within his father''spany. His father was used of attempting to whistleblow on thepany, and if the secretse out, they willpletely destroy thepany.
His mother took him and went into hiding. They would move so often that eventually his mother couldn''t take it and left the world.
No one knew about it until the rotting smell started to swift through the apartmentplex. Thendy who opened those doors has yet to recover from the horrendous sight of a rotting corpse and a neglected child. Despite the tragedy, Kyrie was incessantly questioned at the police station. Sadly, not about his mother''s death or how things have lead to her death, but about documents. Documents from his dead father''s attempt to whistleblow. Kyrie was only 10 at that time.
Unable to get answers, the higher-up decided to just keep an eye on Kyrie. However, once Kyrie entered the orphanage, he lost his memories.
Year after year, Kyrie would have sessions with men in a ck suit who woulde to the orphanage to question him about those documents.
Normally, different men woulde to question him, but when he reached twelve, one man took the job to do it. Kyrie became close to him because that man would listen to his stories no matter how boring they are.
His name is Sil.
Sil had a warm and kind character. He would give Kyrie treats and take him to restaurants. Sil was also the only one that would celebrate his birthdays with him.
Around that time, he began to also read a novel and became instantly entranced by the side character called Ian. He felt empowered every time Ian would just face his obstacles despite how the world treated him. Ian gave him the courage to change his life, so he studied hard to get into university. Everything seems to be going well despite the hardships in the orphanage.
When he turned 18, he became independent and started to take multiple part-time jobs. He also went into his dream university.
However, a turn took when his rtionship with Sil went to another level.
At first, Kyrie was confused and frightened by the rtionship. The rtionship was not one that he ever thought of being in. However, Silforted him, and he eventually epted Sil into his life. They lived together in their small apartment. That moment, Kyrie was the happiest in his life.
But fate must have been taking a grudge against Kyrie because nothing tastes as bad as a betrayal.
One day, Kyrie remembered where his father buried the documents.
*gasps*
Ian caresses Kyrie''s hair and whispers, "Are you okay?"
Tears flowed down from Kyrie''s eyes. Kyrie went close to Ian and pulled Ian into his embrace. He buried his face on Ian''s chest.
Ian strokes his back while continuously saying, "It''s okay. I am here."
"I had a nightmare," says Kyrie after calming down.
Yesterday, they slept in the same bed after talking and reminiscing about their encounters in the academy till veryte at night.
Kyrie took long breathes and calmed himself down. It is the first time that he remembered about the urrences that happened from his previous life.
Ian''s wordsforted Kyrie, "It''s okay. I am here."
[Yeah... You are here now with me.]
---
Kyrie and Ian got ready for breakfast. Now that they have arrived into a new rtionship, touches would not feel as awkward as before.
Ian chuckles, and says, "You are still not able to put on the cor pins correctly."
"That is why I have you!" Kyrie lifted his chin ready for Ian to help him.
Ian chuckles again seeing how Kyrie looks so proud after dering that he could not put cor pins correctly.
They went out of the door to encounter Imogen and Vicar Lovell walking past their bedroom into the dining area.
*flop*
Vicar Lovell''s scrolls fell down from his hands and rolled on the floor. Imogen was holding herughter.
Imogen says, "That was faster than I thought!"
Kyrie holds Ian''s hand and lifts it up while smiling broadly. Vicar Lovell sighs and smiles at them too.
"Say! Say! Who was the first one to confess? Brother... Is it you?" asks Eloise with excitement in her eyes.
Bullseye!
Kyrie proudly nods while Ian blushes, embarrassed.
[My Ian is bolder than he looks!!!]
Imogen puts down her spoon and says, "Sorry to cut your love story short, but we have received signs of the second wave of demonsing."
Imogen''s expression gets serious again. This morning, Vicar Lovell and Imogen met together since Lovell received news that concentration of essence spiked yesterday night that might indicate that the second wave might being soon.
"The preparations are ready. Some priests have already been sent there to help this morning. We can go as soon as this afternoon," says Vicar Lovell.
"I always wondered something. Imogen, don''t you think that these kinds of scenarios are happening way too early? The second wave is about to begin, but these kinds of urrences don''t happen unless the fallen god has already descended."
"You are referring to why there are so many demons subjected to being controlled?" says Imogen.
"Yes, that''s right," affirms Kyrie.
"Huh! Here I thought you were actually a know-it-all! You really missed one of the most important parts. If saints and pdins are given by a god, then what about a fallen god?"
"You mean... There is a possibility that we are looking at people like you and me?"
"Yeah. Most likely, on their side, the fallen saint and pdin have transmigrated before me."
[That is why we have the Lantern Festival case also. And now, we have a fallen saint and a fallen pdin... Are they also from our world?]
Chapter 23: Towards the Forest of Labam
Chapter 23: Towards the Forest of Labam
The journey towards the Forest of Labam was tranquil.
Before the journey, all the soldiers bid farewell to their families and friends. All of them are aware that they might not be able to go back.
The night came fast since they started the journey around the afternoon, so they prepared to camp outside to spend the night.
Kyrie and Ian started to notice the tense atmosphere also affecting them. Kyrie looked at Imogen riding her horse and saw that her expression was not that much different than her usual one when she is bored.
[She must be so used to this...]
The crackling sound of the firewood, the boiling sound from the kettle, the rustling fallen leaves on the ground, and the wild sounds of the outside were the sounds that reigned in a camp full of nervous people.
"Aaaaah! I can''t take this any longer! I miss my wife! I miss my son! I miss my warm meals!" yells a soldier.
The sudden outburst of this soldier created a chain of sniffling. The tension finally reached its peak. Everyone was afraid, but now they all know that other people are feeling the same as themselves. Theyforted each other and encouraged each other.
"Miss saintess, how are you so indifferent about this?" asked one of the soldiers who were too sad to remember how frightening Imogen can be when bothered.
Imogen nced at Kyrie and signaling with her head telling him to do the bothersome job.
Kyrie sighs and thinks about it. Then he says, "There is no nobler love than the wish to protect those who mean a lot to us."
All the soldiers remained in silence for a long while, making Kyrie self-conscious of his words.
[Were my words too cheesy or unrtable to this atmosphere?]
Then, the soldiers cheered and agreed with bursts of energy.
"Yeah! We were given the duty to protect those we love!"
"I will not let those demons pass unless on my dead body!!!!"
Ian gives Kyrie a soft smile while Imogen also had one on her face. Kyrie shylyughs with embarrassment.
"Sir Rowan! Who knew you had such a way with words!!!" eximed one of the soldiers.
Ian chuckled and says, "I cannot agree more!"
---
With more conviction in the eyes of the soldiers, after two days, they finally reached the affected area from the first wave.
The king has already sent the mages to help repair faster the walls of the fortress in case of an unforeseen invasion happening again.
The sight was worrying because the town does not look anything more than just ruins and smoke.
Even as they were hours away from this town, they already encountered many people migrating away. They were people who have lost their livelihood in theirnd.
Walking through the town, Kyrie sees the streets were filled with rubble, injured people, and corpses. Despite how many people left the town, none of them helped to bury the bodies. Many were half dismantled, and others severed into pieces. The scene was gruesome, more than enough to make anyone''s stomach turn.
Everyone looked at the scene with a pale and darkened expression. Of course, all except for Imogen. Those injured sitting on the street were either mourning for the loss of their loved ones and others numb with dim eyes like they have lost their soul.
Fearing that the sight might cause the soldiers to lose their moral, Kyrie looked around but was surprised to see that more determination filled them.
[I guess they have more the reason to protect.]
Kyrie looks at Ian with concerned eyes and remembers the conversation with Imogen when they were training.
Imogen says, "You are not doing any favors to Ian by shielding him all the time."
Kyrie frowns and says, "What do you mean by that, and why are you suddenly so interested in other people''s affairs?"
Imogen scuffs, "Ian was much stronger in all my previous rounds than this one. He won''t survive if you continue to act like this!"
[It''s true. I know I prevented Ian from being banished to the front lines, which hindered him from the experience of fighting demons. However, how can I let him experience such things knowing how much he will suffer? But what Imogen said... is true.]
"Ian... Will you resent me for taking you to this ce?" asks Kyrie.
Ian smiles and says with confidence, "No. I would hate not to be able to do anything."
[That''s right. This sounds more like Ian.]
---
Although it is vital to defend against the horde of demons, their main objective is really something else.
They have to get into the forest and retrieve a relic that helps the demons to open a port from theirnd to the forest of Labam. In addition to that relics have essence, some relics would possess a kind of unique attribute.
The one that is currently being used within the forest has the attribute to connect specific locations. To stop the horde of demons invading into their kingdom, they have to get the relic from the demons'' hands.
Therefore, for the next couple of days, the leaders of the mages and priests sought Imogen and Kyrie for the uing n and strategies of battle.
Ian inclined more to help with the town, so he asked Kyrie to just exin to him when they meet during the afternoon.
After days of hard work with a team consisting of priests, mages, and soldiers, Ian was able to find resting ces for the dead and do a lot of relief work. The town was in a much better condition despite still in ruin.
Many people that became strong enough after being healed left in groups towards other towns. Some, grateful for being saved but left alone in the world, decided to stay to help with the menial work.
Everything has worked except for one thing: an orphan that became attached entirely to Ian.
Ian approached the orphan because the kid was alone with no adults to rely on. At first, the kid would hide and run away, but after Ian''s perseverance, the kid finally would stay at the refuge tents. However, the kid would only follow Ian and would run away if other adults woulde close to him.
Although he will not be in the way when Ian is busying himself, the orphan would always follow Ian and keep him in sight.
The kid possessed matured eyes and would be understanding to almost everything except for leaving Ian''s side. However, these characteristics were the ones that made Ian worry more for the child.
Thinking of his step-sister, normally, kids would throw tantrums or cry if something happens to them. However, this kid doesn''t, so Ian would also be extra vignt with the time to give food to the kid or else the kid would just not eat.
This also became partially the reason why Ian was not able to push the child away. Although some people offered to take him to the next town''s orphanage, the kid will always be able to escape from them and go back to where he can see Ian. Kyrie also ran out of ideas on how to deal with this situation, so they both let the child stay with them.
Kyrie asks, "What is your name, little boy?"
The little boy stayed staring at Kyrie without replying. Ian also tried, but also just received the little boy''s stare.
One of the priests that were in charge of taking care of the patients says, "I heard around that this little boy might be from the orphanage before the invasion since no one knows who he is. The families from this town are rather close because the town is so small, so the children from those families would naturally be recognized by others."
"Thank you for telling us," says Ian.
The priest nodded and left to busy himself again.
Kyrie is in a great mood since he saw how kind Ian was to the orphan. He is also slightly jealous of that kid because he was an orphan too.
He knew the hardships of living in a world where there were no parents by his side. The orphanages, despite being a ce where the children who have heartbreaking stories gather, are also the cruelest ces to belong in.
Kyrie also knows that the kid might not even have a proper name.
[Well, even if you have a name, they just call you as ''you'' or ''kid'']
"So, is it okay for us to just name him?" asks Kyrie.
The little boy nods enthusiastically at the suggestion. Even though the boy would not talk, he seems to understand words.
"What is a good name? Hmm... How about Nathan? We can call him Nate."
"It''s a cute name!" says Kyrie while hugging Ian from behind.
Kyrie and Ian soon got into a conversation about what was discussed today with the leaders and Imogen.
Nate tries to go out sneakily from the tent, but gets called out by Kyrie, "Nate! It''s gettingte, don''t run around too much. Come back as soon as you are done."
Nate smiles and nods. He goes out of the tent and encounters Imogen, but he ignores her and runs away. Imogen narrows her eyes in suspicion when she passed by the boy but then brushed it off. She turns around to go inside the tent where Kyrie and Ian are.
The little boy enters into a deserted area, unlike how Kyrie thought that the kid just needed to go to the washroom.
His body gets surrounded by blue light, and his figure suddenly turned into a young man. He has long ck hair with some shades of blue.
His eyes curved into downward crescent moons that show a slyness and calctive nature. If Imogen and Kyrie were to see him in this appearance, they would know that this person has a nickname since his actual name is unknown.
People call him the Collector.
Chapter 24: The second wave
Chapter 24: The second wave
The bells rang, alerting everyone from their slumber before the break of dawn.
The soldiers that were in the watch yelled, "The demons!!! The demons have gathered on the hills!!!"
In a short time after the bells rang, the soldiers, mages, and priests gathered at the front gates. Kyrie and the leaders stood in front of the army, and the gates slowly opened.
Collectively, they decided that Kyrie would lead the army against the horde of demons while Imogen with Ian would go deep into the forest to steal the relic. Kyrie looks at the backs of Imogen and Ian going another way.
[I hope the spells are enough if they meet danger.]
*bam*
The gate lowers to the ground, and Kyrie walks out to see an enormous stretch of grasnd between the forest and the fort.
The pasture extended into the hill up to the woods. The demons stood on edge from the top of the hill.
Since the sun was rising behind them, only an army of ck inhuman figures appeared on the horizon. There is one demon in particr that had an enormous built, and he seems to be the leader of the horde of demons.
Kyrie summons his sword and takes it out of his palm and looks satisfied that this time, Vita gave her a better sword. He raises his sword towards the sky. When he lowers down his sword pointing at the demons, the soldiers together shouted and raced into the battlefield. The demons did the same thing went their leader roared with a booming voice, "KILL!"
The magicians, clustered together of three in each group, enchant fireballs to crush their opponents. The fireballs crash mercilessly into the horde of demons and send gushes of wind towards anyone nearby.
When the fireballs hit, they would sound like detonated bombs like those that you see in the movies. The battlefield soon was muddled with all kinds of sound: metal shing together, screams, footsteps, and fire.
[One]
[Two]
...
[Seventy-nine]
Kyrie slew one demon after another. Being his first experience killing other living beings, he did not expect to feel so nauseous.
The sound of flesh ripping feels exceptionally sharp in his ears. Then, a giant axe swings on his way. Kyrie evades the axe, and the axe cut through the ground, leaving an enormous sh on the ground. Kyrie uses his mana, and his surrounding''s temperature started to drop rapidly.
The field began to freeze. The air around him began to freeze, and a mist wrapped him and the demon leader.
The surroundings get covered in white, hiding the bloody battlefield from sight. Kyrie stepped back and disappeared in the fog. The demon leader started to panic and swung his axe around but caught nobody with it.
*sh*
A sword shed across his back. The demon leader swings towards the ce where the attack should havee from. Nothing.
*sh*
Another sword wound appeared on his left arm. He swung his axe towards that direction of the attack, but again, nothing.
---
Imogen and Ian cautiously entered the forest of Labam. Besides the sound of the battle behind them, there was the rustling of leaves and asional animal sound, but there were no demons in sight.
"Is it overconfidence or foolishness?" thought Imogen.
"The relic is in a couple of meters," Imogen informs Ian. Ian nodded and followed Imogen obediently because she can feel the essence within the relic. When they were close, they hid and looked around. They found a staff on the center of a magic circle floating and upright. The staff had a gold crystal wrapped in the staff. The gold crystal sends off an aura filled with essence. She looked around again, but there was no one.
Puzzled at that such ideal circumstance appeared before them, Imogen decided just to go out.
After all, an unknown enemy is more frightening than a known one.
She walks towards the staff, and within meters of touching it, a metal spear shots her way. She steps back and avoids the spear in which stabbed deeply into the ground. She stars at the hole on the ground and could not see the metal spear.
Such strength was notmon even among the demons. She looks at the direction that the spear was shot from, and she gets surprised at what she saw. In front of her, someone who looked like Vita was floating in the air.
If they did not mind the minor details like hair and eye color, then they are basically twins. Vita has wavy golden hair with light green eyes while this woman in front of her has ck hair and eyes.
The woman lifted her hand, and numerous metal spears formed around her. Then she aimed them at Imogen and shot a couple of times at her.
Ian, taking the opportunity that the enemy is distracted with Imogen, goes to retrieve the staff. However, in a blink of an eye, a man with a mask appears in front of him. A barrier suddenly wrapped around Ian and broken when the man with a mask stroke Ian with his dagger. He stared at Ian with malicious eyes that caused Ian to feel goosebumps.
"Raven hair with deep blue eyes... You must be Ian, am I right?" says the man.
"How do you know?" Ian asks, sensing his stomach turn.
---
*thud*
Therge body of the demon leader finally falls and crashes into pieces. His body got frozen solid through the numerous spells that Kyrie threw at him.
The intense and prolonged battle that Kyrie just fought gave him an idea of where his power is at. He is bing awfully aware of Imogen''s words that he is still too weak. Kyrie puts a hand on his knees and locks his elbow to hold his weight.
Then, he uses his sleeve to wipe his sweat that is flowing down his neck. The fight has taken most of his energy away. A priest rushed to his side and started to cast healing magic on numerous wounds that he sustained in the battle.
In the beginning, Kyrie thought that the dense fog would help him finish the demon leader through sneak attacks. Who knew that the demon leader eventually was able to pinpoint him by learning his fighting patterns after observing and letting attacks to his own body.
[Well... He is not a leader for nothing.]
He looks around at the situation, and the scene was hard to look at. The battleground pilled up with corpses from both sides. However, more in demon corpses than humans''. Seeing that the demon leader is down, the rest of the demons fleed into the forest of Labam.
Worrying about how much time Imogen and Ian are taking, Kyrie decides to run after the fleeing demons.
[It has been for hours that they went into the forest of Labam. Imogen should have been able to take the relic without any problems. Could it be that they have encountered...]
Kyrie quickened his pace with a knot in his heart.
[Please be safe. Please]
Chapter 25: Why are you here?
Chapter 25: Why are you here?
Running frantically after the fleeing demons, Kyrie finally felt a considerable amount of mana getting used in the area.
Soon, the sight of a magic circle with a staff in the middle came to the scene.
Ian was on the floor with a man on top of him. That man was pressuring his dagger towards Ian as Ian tried to hold the de away with his bare hands.
Seeing this, Kyrie runs towards that man and punches that man right in the face with all his might. The man falls off from Ian. So, Kyrie takes Ian''s wrist and shields him by cing himself in front.
At the same time, Imogen falls from the sky andnds on her feet, sliding back, causing ck skid marks on the ground. Her fingers clenched multiple metal spears that were most likely from her opponent. Then, she tosses them on the side and spits the blood from her mouth.
Imogen runs towards her opponent again.
The masked man who was on top of Ian shook his head due to dizziness.
"Are you alright, Ian?" asked Kyrie while focusing on the masked man.
"Kyrie, why are you here? Weren''t you supposed to handle the horde?"
"Their leader has fallen, so the demons retreated."
The masked man said, "Well, well... Who do we have here? Weird... I don''t know you."
Kyrie flinches when he hears this man''s voice.
[This voice... No, maybe I am overthinking]
The man gets up from the ground sluggishly and walks towards them.
"Kyrie, this man is strong. You must be careful," says Ian.
"Kyrie? That''s your name? What a coincidence. I also know someone named Kyrie," says the man in the mask.
"Who are you? You don''t seem like a demon. Why are you siding them?" says Kyrie while feeling extremely uncertain due to that man''s voice.
His voice causes Kyrie to feel uncontrobly frightened to the core. Ian sees Kyrie''s shoulders shake.
"Me? They have a title for someone like me. What was it? Oh! Fallen pdin?" says the man in the mask. He starts stepping closer, and the bottom half of his mask fell to the ground from the punch he received from Kyrie.
* ba dum * * ba dum *
Kyrie sees the small mole on that person''s cheekbone. His heart beats violently while his body shakes.
[Is this a coincidence? Or...]
The upper part of the mask slides off, and Kyrie gasps and shakes in horror. His fears are real. The man in front of him is one whom Kyrie would wish never to encounter again.
[He looks the same. Brte hair and brown eyes. The same deceiving smile and expressions. There are not that many coincidences in life, right?]
"It seems like you know me..." That man says whileughing, "I think more than anyone can think of, isn''t that right, Kyrie?"
That man arrives in front of Kyrie. Kyrie, close to breaking down, gasps for air as if an overwhelming weight pressed heavily against his chest.
The man reaches his hand towards Kyrie''s face, but Ian immediately intercepts them by cing himself in between them. Ian takes Kyrie''s hand by reaching back, but Kyrie slides his hand away. Ian, surprised, looks back at Kyrie''s strange behavior.
Kyrie''s eyes begin to focus and to unfocus. His lips quiver, and his body trembles. Kyrie shakes his head like he is in a state of denial.
The man is slightly pissed that Ian got in front of Kyrie before he was able to touch Kyrie''s face. He frowns at Ian and says, "Kyrie... It seems that you have finally met Ian. Unfortunately, I don''t like it. After all, you belong to me, and can only be with me."
The man smiles widely, and his eyes fill up with excitement. Heughs maniacally and says, "We can go back to how things used to be Kyrie. Didn''t you tell me that you were happy with me? We can go back to those times. I made a mistake, but you will forgive me, right? Because look at this, don''t you think we are meant to be together to meet again even in another world?"
"Kyrie is not an object," Ian retorts.
"Aaahhh... Ian... Ian! IAN! Always somehow in between us. In the previous world, all he talked about was you. Now, you are beside him. Heh! What an eyesore!"
The man finally draws his sword that leaks off a ck aura. He propels towards Ian and swings his sword. Ian somehow intercepts the man''s attack. Ian''s body shakes, trying to hold against the man''s strength.
The man chillingly deres, "You should just be dead."
The man presses against Ian and breaks out of the standstill. The strikes from his sword became harder and harder for Ian to hold against. Ian got ced in a position where he could only defend against the man.
Then, the man finds an opening and thrust into Ian''s thigh. Ian lets out a scream that awakes Kyrie from his mind spiraling out of control. The man twists his sword while it was still in Ian''s thighs. Then, he takes out his sword and blood gushed out from Ian''s leg.
Kyrie finally returns from his entranced thoughts and rushes to Ian''s side. Shocked at the deep wound, he ces his hands on top of Ian''s injury and casts a blessing without thinking twice.
While doing it, Kyrie''s tears drip on Ian''s thighs and his own hands. Ian ces his hand on Kyrie''s cheek and lifts his face. His thumb wipes Kyrie''s tears.
Ian whispers, "It''s okay, Kyrie."
That man is furious and yells, "You get your filthy hand off Kyrie! No one can touch him!"
He swings his sword again, but Kyrie blocks the sword. Then, Kyrie swings off that man''s sword.
Kyrie stands up and faces towards him, "I am not yours, Sil."
Sil breaks into a manic smile when he sees Kyrie''s frightening stare. He felt shivers down his spine. Sil extends his arm, and the sword flies back to his hand.
*bam*
A gust of dust hits them, and when the cloud of dust subsided, the ground gets indented from someone''s fall.
Sil sighs and murmured with a mocking smile, "Heh! Wasn''t she all prideful of being high and mighty? Guess she is not undefeatable."
Imogen, floating in the air, clicks her tongue in annoyance.
Sil looks at Kyrie and says, "We will have to hold our fight some other time."
Sil, in an instant, appears next to that woman and takes her out of the rubble. Imogen swings her sword towards him, but when she hits them, Sil and that woman be smoke and dissipates in the air.
Imogen clicks her tongue again in annoyance.
Imogen looks at Kyrie''s exhausted face and says, "You should not spend so much your ability to use blessings. You don''t seem the type who will have a long life."
Kyrie sighs at Imogen''s mockery.
She stumps at the magic circle, and the magic circle broke like ss. The staff falls into her hand. Then, she tosses the staff to Kyrie. Kyrie, with confusion, takes it.
"You have space magic and can store weapons in your hand," says Imogen, "I still haven''t found a dimensional pouch yet. And, you pass... You are allowed to travel with me."
"Ahh... So, I became your dimensional pouch."
---
On the way back, Kyrie would be absentminded.
Although this time, when Ian takes his hand, Kyrie would smile and kiss Ian''s hand. However, he would look at Ian with a guilt-ridden face.
Imogen also notices the change in Kyrie but keeps her quiet till they arrived back to the town.
Inplete exhaustion, Kyrie excuses himself away for some rest first. Ian wants to go with him but gets stopped by Imogen.
Ian asks, "Do you perhaps know anything,dy Winstanley."
"Just call me by my first name," pauses Imogen to think a little bit, "Kyrie is from another world like me. He might have met someone that he knew from the previous world."
Imogen''s words manage to clenched at Ian''s heart. The words from that man named Sil came to his mind.
"It is normal that he knows more about Kyrie since he met Kyrie earlier, right?" thinks Ian.
Kyrie lies down and ces his arm over his eyes.
[Why is Sil still alive?]
Chapter 26: Recollections of the past: Our relationship changed
Chapter 26: Recollections of the past: Our rtionship changed
Sil.
Sil was an important person to me.
After my memory loss, he was all I had.
At first, I thought that the interrogations from those men in suits were frightening and annoying, but when Sil took the job, I felt happy to have him at least some days in a month. In the orphanage where everyone was afraid to get into contact with me, I felt so lonely that it was agonizing.
Everyone''s frightened stares hurt me. However, Sil was different. He treated me kindly, and I saw him as my only friend. We would sometimes talk for hours during his visits, andugh at insignificant stuff. Time passed less agonizing because I felt not lonely anymore.
Was it a rainy day that our rtionship changed?
I think it was because I forgot my umbre. I became independent once I turned eighteen.
That day, I was working thest shift in the convenience store. Since it was raining the entire day, there was not a lot of clients, and my boss left for the day to get his daughter off preschool and his wife off work. I thought it was nice because after tidying up the store, I had enough time to read the new chapters from my favorite novel.
It was a shame that Moon Fairy would not hold events or even create a social media ount. I would love to meet her.
The rain shes on my clothes as I quickly slide down the metal rolling door. Then, I pulled it up to make sure that it is closed. I agonized a little bit before I ran towards the bus station. When I gathered my momentum, I held the straps of my backpack and ran towards the bus station.
"Kyrie!"
I stopped in the rain after someone called my name. I looked around and found Sil running towards me with his umbre. However, he slides and falls on his back.
"Sil, why are you running?"
"Hahaha, but you were running too! Ouch..."
I drove him to his house.
"I wanted to drive you back, but I end up being driven back," Sil sighs as Kyrie takes him to his bedroom.
Sil was just right out of high school when he met me in his first job.
We got along well despite the fact that his job is to question me about my dead father''s whistleblowing documents. I felt it was pointless because of my memory loss, but I would hate for Sil to stoping.
After nine years, I would have already forgotten my old man''s face and how he is like. However, I did forget everything after my mother''s death.
Although Sil still has the same job to ask me a couple of times in a month, he also got promoted to a manager position not long ago. Asking me is more like a side job that the higher-ups, for some reason, would not give up on.
We have known each other for six years now.
"You are getting old, Sil!"
"Don''t curse a twenty-eight year old like that! I am still young, you know."
"Hahaha!"
Sil sits back down on his desk chair.
"Do you have cold packs?" I asked.
"Yeah, they might be in the fridge."
When I entered back into the room, Sil was changing back his clothes and gave me a sweater and pants. He took the cold pack,y down on his bed, and ced it awkwardly on his back. I went over to help him put it correctly.
"You should change, or else you will catch a cold," says Sil.
"Will do." I went to change into his clothes, but they were all too big for me. Sil is indeed more muscr with a bigger frame than me. I look so scrawny inparison.
"Sil, are you hungry? I am starving!" I entered back to his room. However, Sil fell asleep, breathing deeply despite he is sleeping upside down.
"What is this? Hehe... Didn''t he tell me that he had trouble sleeping usually?" I murmured, "Let''s see what he has... Then I will wake him up to eat."
While I was doing my finishing touches for dinner, the bedroom door opened.
"Sil? Food is almost ready."
Sil did not respond and walked towards me.
"Sil?" I turned back, shocked.
Sil''s arms were wrapped around me, and his lips were on my neck.
"Kyrie... I... I think I am in love with you."
Without warning, his lips met mine. I was so shocked that my reflexes pushed him back. I took my backpack and ran away that night.
I ran so fast that I did not care that my shoes got wet from running on the flooded streets or that the rainwater was sshing to the pants that were awkwardly too long for me.
When I got into my apartment, I slide down against the front door. I was shaking and confused. The Sil that I saw was not the Sil that I used to know. Much more than that, it was foreign to me that a man can fall for another man.
For the next couple of days, I tried to avoid Sil as much as I could. However, I couldn''t bear to see him lose his job, so I finally conceded and met him at a coffee shop. When I entered the coffee shop, he was already waiting for me next to a window at a corner.
When I sat down, he pushed the drink that he ordered for me. I looked at him and saw his apologetic expression. He looked like a pitiful neglected puppy. Although this was amon sight whenever I get into a fight with him, the confession was still on the back of my mind.
"I don''t remember anything in particr about my old man, so let''s cut this meeting short," I said with a cold voice that I was surprised even myself.
"Kyrie, I lost control. I am sorry. When I saw you in the kitchen, for some reason, I thought I had a chance. I know that you are normal, but I..." says Sil with a hesitation that I have never seen before.
He does sound that he wants to mend back the rtionship, but also knows that he went too far; far enough that any rtionship like ours would just have broken apart. This was the second most awkward conversation I have with Sil. The first one was when he was assigned to the job and met me for the first time when I was twelve.
The chills didn''t stop when I thought that we have already known each other for six years.
I asked, "When did it start?" I really thought that if he said for a long time, I would not see him ever again.
Sil was surprised when I asked the question and was willing to listen to his answer.
He responded, "Couple of months ago around the beginning of spring."
I looked outside to see the zing sun and the green trees. He must have liked me for around half a year now.
"I will be frank with you, Sil, since we have known each other for such a long time. I don''t really share that kind of feeling towards you. Plus, I am a man."
"But you like Ian, don''t you?" says Sil.
"It''s different, Sil. He is fictional."
"But he is still a man," says Sil with a wounded voice.
I couldn''t say anything back to him when he says it like that. I do really like that character of my novel a bit too much, and he knows that I talk about Ian a lot in our free time. I was not even sure if I actually swing that way.
"Give me a chance, Kyrie. I will show you that you can have feelings for me too. Kyrie, I know I went over the line, but thest thing I want to do is to harm you. I also know that I cannot look at you the same way as before ever again. I tried. I tried for months, but it did not work. Instead, what happened is that my feelings grew so strong that I couldn''t control them at the end."
Chapter 27: Recollections of the past: Keep quiet and live
Chapter 27: Recollections of the past: Keep quiet and live
After that conversation, I couldn''t sleep that night.
Sil was such an important person to me that the decision weighed in my mind endlessly.
I went out of my balcony, and the city noise flooded my ears. Despite being already two in the morning, there were still people walking back and forth in my street. Most of them were with a partner.
Whether just for the night or not, they were with someone. Tears flowed down my cheeks, and I felt anguished that the only person I have in my life could potentially leave me. Although not due to death, we will be strangers. That thought did not sit well with me. How can I treat Sil as a stranger?
I don''t know what got me, but then I called Sil that night. I knew that it was entirely out of impulse, but I called him.
"Hello? Kyrie?" asks Sil on the phone with a sleepy voice.
My voice couldn''te out.
"Kyrie? Answer me? Are you alright?"
Sil''s voice made me sob.
Sil, awaked and worried, says, "Kyrie? Where are you? Are you okay?"
I did not respond to anything because I felt tongue-tied. I felt stupid for calling, but also touched that he was that worried. I ended up hanging the call.
However, momentster, I heard heavy bangs on my door. I opened my door to see Sil in his pajamas breathing frantically.
"Is everything all right? Kyrie? What is going on?"
Tears just came out of my eyes, uncontrobly.
"Kyrie, don''t cry. I am sorry. I am sorry that I said this and put you into this. Please don''t cry. Please..."
Sil repeatedly asked for forgiveness while he held me and soothed me.
After an hour, I stopped crying and hang in his embrace. I huped, and my lungs felt overburdened, like my lungs were getting muscle cramps.
"I will try," I said in a low voice.
"What?" Sil asked like he has heard something wrong.
"I will try... But if it does not work..."
Before I finished, Sil was thrilled and said, "I will try to make you fall for me. Just you wait!"
Sil hugged me tighter and giggled a couple of times like an idiot.
After that night, our rtionship grew and bloomed into something more profound. The intimacy was somewhat foreign for me at first, but then I slowly got used to it.
After Sil''s ceaselessly showering me with love and care, I finally epted him as a partner because my heart moved for him.
We even decided to move together after one year of dating. I liked the mundane daily life that I had with him. We would cook together, go on trips together, and try out new things together. Our conversations were open, and we could feel the sincerity of each other''s hearts. At that point, I think I was more in love than Sil because Sil became my world.
One night, after Sil came back from his overtime, he asked if I would like to go to hispany''s new year''s eve dinner. Sil, with his head on myp, looked at me apologetically because he has promised to go to the temple with me during new year''s eve to get some fragrance pouches for good luck.
"I would hate to let you stay alone in the house," says Sil.
I smiled and agreed to go to thepany dinner. Although I will go with him as a friend because people have yet to ept others in a non-conventional rtionship, I was happy that he made that suggestion.
The date for dinner finally came, and I struggled to tied my tie because I was still a student and has yet to graduate to work a white-cor job. Sil helps me tie it and looks at me with a satisfied smile. I was also surprised at my own reflection. It seems that it is true that a suit makes the man. Sil kisses my cheek and pats my back to signal that we were ready to go.
Entering the hotel was a new experience. The level of luxury was something I have never seen before. We entered the hall, where everyone was conversing in their formal attire. Soon, Sil was also busying himself with some colleagues that came to him to present him to other division managers.
"I will be back soon," says Sil and leaves with his colleagues.
After Sil left, a woman approached me.
"You are a new face," says a woman with a sexy body-tight dress.
I felt ufortable because I am a rather introverted person, but since the woman could be Sil''s colleague, I endured and followed the small talk.
"My name is Kyrie, and a friend invited me."
"You are Sil''s friend?"
"Yeah! You are..."
"Oh, sorry. My name is Melinda. I am Sil''s assistant manager," she said while marveled at what I said, "Wow, our lone wolf manager actually has a friend? That is new!"
"No way... We are talking about Sil, right?" I asked for confirmation.
"Yeah, I mean... Sil is the kind that is polite and would care for the unfortunate. However, because he does things so politely, it is hard to really get to know him well."
"I see... I did not know that" I was a bit disappointed that I did not know that side of Sil.
"You might see him differently since you are his friend, right?"
"Yeah, I guess that is true."
A group ofdies waved at Melinda, and she says, "Sorry, I have to go now. Nice to meet you, Kyrie."
"As well, Melinda."
I breathed out of relief and walked towards the washroom. On my way, I suddenly got stopped by someone behind me and dragged into a room. I was shaking because I could not shake off his hold. Once inside, I got to see his face after he turned around. I felt the adrenaline pumping in my veins. I was ready to tackle him and run for my life. That is until he called my name.
"You must be Kyrie, right? Lin''s kid, right?" says the man.
"You are?" I said with no recollection of ever meeting such a man.
"I am your father''s close friend. My name is Logan. Logan Savoy. I used to y with you when you were young, and you used to call me Uncle Savoy. You... You seem to be fine."
Thest sentence felt that Savoy was bizarrely surprised that I was okay.
"You should not tell anyone about the documents, Kyrie. Since you have a good life, you should just forget what your father did back then."
"Wait, Mr. Savoy. What do you mean by that? Documents? Do I actually know about the documents?"
"Wait a minute... You... You don''t remember?"
"Well, I did lose my memory."
"Ah! Well, that is even better! I mean... You know what, just forget about our conversation. This will never end well if you dig too deep, Kyrie. Well... It''s good that you are doing okay. That care, kid."
Savoy looked at the time on his watch. He looked at me with a sincere smile and tousled my hair before he left the room. Looking at his figure rapidly walking away, I was speechless that he left me hanging with more questions than answers. After being so stunned by the conversation, I left the room standing on the same spot like a stone statue.
When I closed the door of the room, Sil rushed to me and said, "Where were you? I was so worried."
He looks at the room and asks, "What were you doing here?"
I lied, "Oh! I just got lost."
He looked at me puzzled but then guided me back to the hall. For the rest of the night, the mysteries of my dad''s death gued me more and more. However, I tried not to show it since Sil was having a st at the party.
Chapter 28: Recollections of the past: I know where it is
Chapter 28: Recollections of the past: I know where it is
The same night that I returned from the dinner party, I dreamt about a younger-looking Savoy with my father and how he would y with me when I was young. What I remembered of the dream was only their faces, but I don''t remember the words that they were saying. The entire dream felt like a movie yed in mute. Both of them looked serious, and Savoy was shaking his head a lot in the dream.
"Why are you so quiet?" Sil asked with one eyezily opened.
He moved closer under the duvet cover and buried his face on my chest.
"It''s time to wake up, Sil."
"A minute more..."
"We are going to bete, Sil."
Sil tightened his hold.
"I won''t be able to make breakfast for you."
Hearing that, Sil immediately rolls away and sits up. I thought it was cute that the clean-looking Sil would have such a funny bedhead.
"Okay," he pouted and stood up while scratching his tummy.
When he finished his breakfast, he hugged me and ran for it.
I thought that maybe that dream just happened because I met one of my old acquaintances that I have forgotten. However, that did not happen.
For consecutive nights, I had dreams of the past that I have left behind once my mother died. Day by day, I felt frightened that knowing the truth would separate me away from Sil. Sil was able to catch my mood change, but I just told him that I might be getting a cold, so I felt tired all the time. I did not have the courage to tell him. It was his job to ask me about the documents. He stayed with this job for more than five years now. How am I supposed to say this in a way that does not endanger us since now he is also involved with me? What will he do if he actually gets to know that I am getting my memories back?
At dinner, Sil suggested, "Let''s go for a walk at the temple, Kyrie. You seem to have a lot in your mindtely. I won''t pry, but it worries me. Did something happened at the dinner party?"
"Ah! No, nothing happened. I am just in a phase that I am insecure about the future. Hehe. The university term has been tough."
"Don''t worry too much, Kyrie. You are one of the top students. Well, I guess top students also have these kinds of thoughts. About the temple..."
"Yeah, it would be nice to walk around the temple!"
"Cool! Then let''s go there for the weekend. I also found an interesting restaurant there that I wanted you to try. That restaurant is old and a bit secluded, but I thought it looked ssy with all the vintage inside. I bet you will like it a lot!"
"Yeah!"
---
The day finally came, and I was very excited that I would be spending an entire day with Sil.
He has been quite busytely and had to work overtime, so spending a full day outside felt refreshing. Sil pulled my hand to stop me and wrap his scarf around my neck. He took my hand and put it inside his pocket, and for my other hand, he gave me his small heating pack. The gesture was cute and heartwarming. It made me feel so guilty about keeping the secret.
My thoughts are everywhere.I knew that I have to decide to either say it and take responsibility for what happens next or keep the secret to the grave. Of course, thetter option makes life morefortable, but knowing how easy I get guilt-tripped, I wonder how long I can seal my mouth from ever speaking about this.
"How old do you think the temple is?" asks Sil.
"Maybe around thirty years?"
"It looks too old for thirty years," Sil said while looking around.
"Well, there is often rainfall here."
"Hehe... Kyrie, how do you know so much? Are you a closet fan of temples?" Sil joked.
"Maybe, for some reason, I really like going to temples."
We walked into the courtyard. Before we got into the temple, I stopped Sil and told him to go with me to wash our hands first. It was standard etiquette when visiting the temple. For some reason, I felt that the temple is familiar to me. I knew where to wash our hands like it has been done more than a dozen times.
"Have you been here before? You seem to be very familiar with the temple."
"I am not sure; maybe theyouts are simr to other temples."
"Really?"
Sil looks around and scratches his head.
Together, we went inside the shrine. The room was incredibly striking. The walls were of bright red that suit the golden Buddha in the center of the altar and the many small golden figurines surrounding it. Unlike the outside appearance that has been weathered by the enormous amounts of rainfall that the ce experiences in the years, the inside looked almost new. Everything was neat and well taken care of. The woody smell of incense fumed the inside.
I closed my eyes for prayer, but instead, my thoughts went somewhere else. Recollections ofing here entered my mind like a wave causing my ears to ring. A piercing headache followed. The images of my father and Logan Savoy came projected in my mind again, but this time in the shrine. Their faces were not as calm as my previous recollections. My father was anxious, while Savoy seemed to be convincing him about something with a nervous expression.
Before, I used not to hear the conversations that these two had, but now, it''s different. I hear the trembling voice from Savoy and my father''s quickened speech.
"I am going to hide it then. I will hide it underneath this Buddha''s tform."
Savoy said in aplete panic, "Lin, you know that unless youe out clean with the higher-ups, you are never going to have a single day of peace again. I beg you! As a friend, listen to me, just give it back, Lin."
My father looked troubled and said, "But, Logan. How can I let this go?"
Savoy holds my father''s arms and said seriously, "Lin, you have a family. Have you not consider their feelings?"
My father cold says, "How would you know Logan?"
My father left the shrine, annoyed, leaving Savoy hanging. Savoy slums down into a squat and puts both of his hands intertwined on the back of his head.
Savoy''s tears flowed down, and he smiled, mocking himself, "Yeah, how would I know? How can I have a family when my thoughts are always with someone else."
He looks in my direction and says, "That jerk left you here again. Kyrie, your dad, is too upright. You might have to suffer some pain. That jerk does not get that I worry about him. Kyrie, never reveal this to anyone. That way, no one besides you will get hurt."
After I opened my eyes, I recalled how Savoy was pleading at my father; it made me feel sad for him. I recognized the emotions in his eyes. I understood what he felt.
"Take anything... Anything but him. I only have him."
The Savoy that I saw at the dinner party felt different than the ones in my memories. Maybe it was his tired eyes or perhaps his withdrawn nature like he wanted to belong somewhere else?
I looked at the Buddha statue, and the Buddha statue''s face twisted the more I stared at it. The smile looked closer and closer to a mocking smirk, looking through my life riddled with a fate of misfortune. I gave a small prayer to the statue or any god for some mercy with my opened eyes. I did not care about what could be taken away, but all except for the little happiness I have with Sil. The feeling of being plunged into darkness again was scary. I know that loneliness and hurt would consume me.
Chapter 29: Recollections of the past: Deceit & Betrayal
Chapter 29: Recollections of the past: Deceit & Betrayal
(Warning: violence and sexual assault. Read at your own discretion.)
Sil cupped my face and said that I looked very pale. I never knew that kindness could be so stinging. Sil decided that walking outside would be too cold since I looked so pale, so we decided to go to the restaurant. The restaurant, like Sil has described, was indeed in a very secluded area. We entered the restaurant. Looking around, I saw that all the articles inside are vintage, which gave a ssy feel. Before we look for a seat, we walk around the small restaurant to look at the ornaments. Then, I look at the strange red car toy that felt out of ce. The car toy seems familiar to me. I thought to myself how I kept feeling nostalgic all day.
The owners came out after a few minutes when the shopkeeper''s bell rang from the door opening. The woman looked surprised when she saw my face.
The woman says, "Are you Kyrie? Kyrie Aston? It''s me, aunty Lorie!"
"Ah! Sorry, I..." I looked at Sil with awkwardness, and he chuckled.
"Oh, boy! Look at you! You looked just like your dad when he was young."
"I see... So I used toe here as a child?"
"Yes! You used toe here a lot for the pesto pasta with your father and his friend."
I looked at Sil with some nervousness when she said that, but Sil did not react to herment.
"It''s been so long ago, aunty Lorie!"
"Ah! Brat, how could you forget about your aunty Lorie! Don''t tell me you also forgot about this uncle! I bet you have. I am uncle Jack!" said the man.
"Uncle Jack!"
Although it was good to meet these people again, I felt nervous. I felt anxious enough that I couldn''t taste the food at all.
After that day, Sil was incredibly upied. Every day, he wille home veryte and sometimes drunk. I noticed that Sil was slowly changing. However, that was also a time that I was always restless. I would wake up in the middle of the night from memory recalls and would not be able to fall back asleep.
One night, Sil came back drunker than usual and fell down right after he entered the apartment. I took him back to the bedroom and went towards the closet to get him some fresh clothes. However, he takes my hand and pulls me violently towards the bed. He murmured words that made no sense and forced a kiss. He smelled heavily of alcohol. I was shocked because Sil has never been so rough with me. I pushed him away, but he grabs my wrists and ces them over my head. I couldn''t move and felt disturbed. His touch felt like needles. I screamed Sil''s name over and over again till my throat felt sore.
"I am scared, Sil... Don''t do this... Sil!!!"
Sil finally stops and looks at me coldly for the first time, a coldness that pierces right into my heart.
"How long are you going to hide from me?" Sil asked.
I petrified from his words. However, Sil slumped down on top of me after saying that and fell asleep. I stayed in that position for a long time. I looked at the rising and falling of his back as he breathed deeply in his sleep. I knew that I have to deal with this before the secret destroys our rtionship.
The next day, Sil acted as if nothing happened the night before, but seeing him not recollect anything, I also acted that nothing has happened. I have decided that I would revisit the temple, so I got ready to get the documents that my father would have used for the whistleblowing. I was nning to give the documents to Sil and end this once and for all.
When I walked out of my apartment, the sky was dim that day much to the reflection of my own mood. The entire way, the weather did not get any better. I cannot shake off the ominous feeling that the heavens are giving to me. I entered the temple and followed the usual procedures of handwashing. I thought it was good that there were not a lot of people today. So, I entered the shrine and apologized to Buddha for the next offensive actions. I stepped on top of the altar and went behind the statue. On the back, I kneeled down and pressed at a part of the altar that supported the statue. When I pressed, a box sprang out of its hiding ce. I took the box and stepped away from the altar. Then, my vision goespletely ck after someone harshly bash something hard on my head.
Before I wentpletely unconscious, I hear other footsteps and someone saying to another, "Good job!"
I was woken up when ice-cold water poured onto me. A man, with a rough look and a scar on his lips, approached me and lifted my head by pulling my hair back.
"Look at this sl*t, so deceiving! For years, you were air sealed about where the documents are. What else have you been hiding?"
I looked around, shaking and saw that I was in some kind of interrogation small room. My hands were tied so hard that they felt numb from theck of blood flow.
"Where am I?"
A man in a ck suit stood in front of me with a twisted smile. He punched my face with all his might knocking me and the chair down together. I looked at the blood on the floor, dripping from my nose and mouth, spreading in the water spilled on the ground. He grabs my cor and puts me back to my seat. I was out of words. I did not know how to take this situation. All I thought is if Sil was okay despite having a feeling that something is wrong.
"Now, little b*tch, spit it out! There is no reason for you to keep that secret anymore."
"What happened to Sil?" I asked worryingly.
The man annoyed, kicked on my right abdomen and stump on me a couple of times before he turns back and lets out his breath. I shook and coughed crazily like my body is out of control.
"You must be out of your mind worrying about that fox. Who knew that all it took was a man to hold you for you toe out of your act finally? Now, let''s make our jobs easier. Tell me where the rest of the documents are."
Rest of the documents? What rest of the documents?
"I don''t know."
The man sighed again and kicked at my stomach when I was on the floor. No matter how many times I said that I don''t know, the beatings did not stop. So in time, I stopped saying anything altogether. After what felt an eternity, I heard a door open. My consciousness was going on and off, so I couldn''t lift my head to see how it was.
"You are going to kill him before you get any information out of him."
I knew whose voice was that. I have heard that voice for years. How could I not know? I looked at the ground of water that is already red, tinted by my blood. I wished so much that this was only just a nightmare. I wished that this is just a horrible nightmare.
Chapter 30: Recollections of the past: Was it an illusion?
Chapter 30: Recollections of the past: Was it an illusion?
When I opened my eyes, I felt the waves of pain throughout my body. I was lifted off the ground and put back on the chair. My body dangled like a broken doll.
"You are awake?"
I lifted my head to look at Sil, dressed like how he would typically go to thepany, sitting on a chair in front of me with his leg crossed.
I felt intense anger and resentment when I saw that face.
He avoided my eyes and said, "Tell me where the documents are."
However, those cold words extinguished that anger. My heart was in contradiction, but inside, I felt an overwhelming sadness.
"Have you nned this all along?" I asked.
"What?"
"I said, have you nned this all along?" I yelled, and tears started to flow out.
He scuffed and said, "How do you think I was able to pry your mouth open?"
Those words were enough for me to start sobbing out of control. I have fallen for an illusion, and now that it has broken, I never felt my heart so wounded and chilled by the same person who gave me the reason to love and to feel cared for.
"Why? Wasn''t it obvious that I did not know since I lost my memories? What is this? Didn''t you know? I was only a child then. How clearly do you think I could remember?"
"But you did. Now, spill it out!" Sil said, annoyed.
"Was this all a lie? Did you really just acted all this time?"
"I am not here to talk about this bullsh*t! Don''t you know already? Look at your situation."
I wept and felt like my heart wille out through my tears. My heart was broken. It hurts more than the torture I went through before this. I felt like my soul is getting ripped to shreds.
"Please... Don''t do this to me... Sil! Please... Please tell me that you have loved me. That this is not just some silly emotions only from my part."
Sil stood up in annoyance and knocked on the door. Someone opened for him, and he left.
"Sil!!! Sil!!! Come back! I am not done! Why? Why? Damn it!"
For the next couple of days, no one came. At first, I would cry out to meet Sil, but no one answered. The first days after having that conversation with Sil, I felt like I was going crazy. My heart will hurt so intensely that I would shake and gasp for air. Soon, I fell into silence. I did not know how long time passed, but I waspletely numb. I stared into the ground endlessly and would not mind doing it. However, inside loneliness began eating me. All those days, I was afraid of closing my eyes, because the beautiful and bright past started to look haunting.
When the door opened, I looked at the figure that came in like some kind of saviour. The light shined behind him from multiple shlights that people held. I gazed at the man closely, and it was Savoy. He looked at me with tears flowing out of his eyes. For some reason, thatforted me enough for me to let go and fall into unconsciousness.
When I woke up, I was in the hospital room. I looked around weakly and saw the monitor on my left. A nurse came in half an hourter and informed the doctors. ording to them, I was out for a week. Savoy came running into the hospital room with tears. He told me to rest well and that I don''t have to think a lot about anything. But how could I do that? How could I stop thinking? Did it end just like that? What was that forever we used to talk about? Oh! Right... An illusion.
Logan Savoy, the man that kept telling my father and me never to reveal the secrets from thepany, was the one at the end to do it. Thepany was involved in not only moneyundering and bribery but also engaged in assassinations, human trafficking, and tampering with national and foreign politics, which some were considered treason. Those were the main highlights of crimes that those higher-ups did. The list was too long for any media outlet to go through all of them.
For three months, I slept because I couldn''t handle it. I ate, and I slept like living was a chore. Sometimes, I would wake up in the middle of the night and find darkness extremely frightening. The endlessness in the dark felt as empty as what is inside. However, I would freeze instead of scream out of fear. I wonder... Am I now that broken?
Savoy stayed by my side as much as he could. I can see that his eyebags are getting darker by the day. Going against such a bigpany seems to have worn him down physically, but he did not give up. So, looking at him every day for these months gave me a spark of hope inside. A lonely man like Savoy was fighting against the world, just like Ian did.
One day, I decided to walk around the hospital. I did not know what got to me, but I just did. On my walk, I heard about one of the patients talking about the novel and how Moon Fairy would not hold any fan meetings. Iughed for the first time after the incident. Seeing that I also knew about the novel, the patient started to talk about the novel with me. Of course, his favourite character is our crazy protagonist, Imogen. I told him that mine was Ian, and he was surprised since I was the first one ever to admit to like him. He said sometimes he felt sorry for that character but that he was so jealous when Ian manages to crush the enemy alongside with Imogen.
"Have you read thetest chapters? They were going to thebyrinth," the patient eximed energetically.
"Wait, you mean the one that they discover that its opening was the well at the center of the City of Mirrors?"
"Yeah yeah! That one! It was awesome."
"So, does that mean that they finished the previous battle?" I asked excitingly.
"Yeah! Ages ago! You need to keep yourself updated, man!"
"Yeah..."
Then, I discovered that I have no longer anything with me. Everything was either confiscated by my kidnappers or inside Sil''s apartment, so I asked Savoy for a phone. Savoy was thrilled when I asked him for a phone. He even made a fuss with the nurse debating which brand and generation were better. If he had a kid, he would have been an amazing dad. Savoy, for some reason, liked to treat me like a kid and would unlock his vault to any demands. Of course, I only asked for the phone. Ever since I awoke, I really wanted to read about Ian.
The battle before thebyrinth in the city of Mirrors was one of the toughest times for Ian. However, reading that he was able to pass the hardships gave me courage. It was also the time where the author finally revealed Ian''s childhood, which made me understand more about his character. After reading until thest chapter that got released, I let out a satisfied sigh. Looking at how Ian lived his life, I finally understand that the past does not define a person. The present does. The present creates you. The future is you. Although my pain and memories are not going to be wiped away to a nk te, I know that I can create another beginning for myself.
Thus, I decided to leave the city and start anew.
I thought all ended, but Sil looked for me and found me. Then, he died.
Chapter 31: He is mine, brat!
Chapter 31: He is mine, brat!
Kyrie opens his eyes after a long dream. Looking around, he sees that he is back to the temple, and he suddenly feels an intense desire to see Ian. He lifts his heavy body and sits on the side of the bed. A gloomy Ian enters, carrying a basin of water and a towel. Ian looks at Kyrie, seated at the bedside and hesitates at what he is looking at. Tears start to gather up in his eyes; he lets go of the basin of water and runs towards Kyrie. Ian throws himself at Kyrie, and Kyrie receives him with open arms. They crashed into the bed together. Ian started to sob while holding Kyrie''s clothes with his face on his chest.
"Sorry that I was sote," says Kyrie.
"You better not do that the next time! You were out for a week again. I didn''t know what to do." Ian says.
"I am sorry, Ian... Don''t cry!"
Kyrie caresses Ian''s back to soothe him, but Ian did not stop sobbing.
[I am a man of many sins... I made Ian cry like this...*sigh*]
"Ian... Look at me, Ian..." says Kyrie sitting up while holding Ian.
Ian keeps his face buried on Kyrie''s chest and shakes his head. Kyrie cannot help but chuckle.
[This is too cute! Can I keep him forever? Is this a reward after that long nightmare?]
Kyrie put both of his hands on Ian''s face. He lifts Ian''s head to look at him but feels an arrow of cuteness shot through his heart when he sees Ian''s adorable teary face.
[This face makes me want to tease him so badly.]
"Ian, you are getting bolder by the day..." Kyrie says while biting his lip.
Ian suddenly notices that he is sitting on Kyrie''sp, with Kyrie''s arms wrapped around his waist, and his hands tightly grasping Kyrie''s clothes. With his face turning into a tomato, he tries to back away but meets Kyrie''s unwillingness to let go.
Kyrie pulls Ian towards him and whispers in his ear, "But I don''t mind it..."
Kyrie kisses Ian''s ear causing Ian to tremble.
"You have sensitive ears, Ian." Kyrie whispers.
Ian tears up again and punches Kyrie''s stomach. He leaves the room flustered, leaving Kyrie on the bed groaning in pain.
[Ian is mean! I am still a patient!]
Imogen is about to enter but finds Ian running away from the room, blushing like a tomato. She huffs and is already sure that Kyrie has awoken.
Imogen enters Kyrie''s room and looks at him holding his stomach in pain. She thinks that these two idiots are the funniest couple she has ever encountered.
"Hey, cockroach! Did you just get blocked?" says Imogen with a mocking voice.
"Shut up, crazy b*tch! I hope you didn''t just waste your timeing to mock me," Kyrie says, annoyed.
"Good thing that you know that I don''t just waste my time getting beauty sleep from just using the blessings one time."
"What do you want?" Kyrie cuts short. Thest thing he wanted was to see her face right after he wakes up from that long nightmare.
"Two things. First one, who was that guy you fought in the forest?"
"A psycho that I knew from the previous world."
"Psycho? You have a way with nicknames."
"I think I am pretty good at them. Don''t you like yours?"
"Do you want to get back to dreand for another week?" Imogen holds up her fists.
"Geez, I am still your teammate."
"Whatever... Second, I will be leaving for a month."
"Why, all of a sudden?"
"My weapon became trash after fighting with that woman. I will go to the spring of tranquillity to get the relic of songs."
"Relic of songs? Do you mean the sword that stores the songs from the tales of the dead? Did you really destroyed your personal sword?"
"It can''t be helped. I overused it."
"Geez, aren''t you a bit hasty in getting that sword?"
[That sword is protected by a mana beast, a giant python at that]
"The fallen saintess and pdin seem to be stronger than I thought, and my assistant is total garbage. What other choice does it give me?"
"Wow, aren''t you spiteful? Anyways... You didn''te to ask for my opinion."
"d you get me."
"Anyways, Imogen, let''s meet at the Kingdom of Aria. I still have to settle some things before the journey."
"Okay, then that''s the n. We will have just this month to get prepared. The opponent will recover by then. Use this time to freaking get the hang of using your sword and magic. It is embarrassing to see."
[Wow... Her words really are sharp... But I have no words to counteract that after struggling to beat the demon leader.]
"Yeah," I said, irritated.
Imogen smiles satisfied with winning the verbal battle.
[Freaking childish!]
Before she leaves, Imogen suddenly remembers something, so she turns back to look at Kyrie.
She says, "By the way, that kid has problems. Be aware!"
[Kid? Ah... Nate? He is still with us?]
"What about him?"
"Something fishy. You will have to find out since that kid is attached to your man like glue. He even sleeps on the same bed."
"That kid did what?"
[Damn you, kid!]
---
Ian puts the sword down and takes a breather after practicing the sword for some time. He is trying to brush away how embarrassing he felt this morning after being teased by Kyrie. Whenever ites to Kyrie, he does not know how to control himself. The entire time when Kyrie was unconscious, he was left antsy about what Sil, the fallen pdin, said about knowing Kyrie for a long time.
"That person knew who I was as well..." thinks Ian.
Nate runs to Ian and hugs him on the thighs, bringing him back from his daydream. Ian chuckles at this kid that always seems to be glued to him.
"Nate, have you escaped from the priests again?" says Ian.
Nate looks at Ian with puppy eyes, so Ian, defeated by cuteness, lets Nate stays with him during his training. Then, Ian goes back to the temple to freshen up for lunch. He allows Nate to enter with him to the bedroom. When he was about to unbutton his shirtpletely, Kyrie opens his bedroom door in a hurry, banging the door to the wall. Kyrie looks hostilely at Nate, who was sitting on Ian''s bed looking at Ian, changing his clothes. Ian can sense an electricity pass through Kyrie''s and Nate''s eyes. Kyrie turns to Ian and closes his unbuttoned shirt together. Then he takes off his coat and wraps it around Ian.
Ian thinks that Kyrie''s childish jealousy was rather cute and starts to chuckle. Kyrie also looks at Ian with the same trick Nate did back at the temple''s garden. The same puppy eyes shing at Ian in which makes Ian feel guilty to say no to.
"Listen, Nate. Ian is mine! You are not allowed to have him."
Ian blushes and smiles at Kyrie''s deration. Nate gets annoyed at their excessive public disy of affection that he can see hearts physically manifest from the couple giggling and hugging. He makes a disgusted face and runs away from the bedroom.
[You better leave!]
Looking at Nate running away after making a disgusted face, Ian hits Kyrie''s chest.
Ian scolds him, "Why are you like that? You know that Nate is only a kid, and you have to fight with him for something so petty."
Kyrie hugs Ian tighter, and pouts, "I don''t care. I am not sharing you with anyone."
Chapter 32: I just felt the need to hold you
Chapter 32: I just felt the need to hold you
In the afternoon, Imogen goes off to get the relic of songs. Kyrie and Ian send her off. After she left, Kyrie asks Ian if they could talk for a bit. Since they are nning to go on a journey to find relics, Kyrie thinks that he needs to go back home to tell his parents. Besides, Kyrie has to do something about the stupid porcupine that he lost contact with. He is surprised that Yue has not appeared again after he teleported to the kingdom of Ethern.
After that, Kyrie and Ian go to Vicar Lovell to get his help to make sure that Ian receives permission from the king to go on the journey. Vicar Lovell agrees to help, and he sends a letter to the king while Ian sends a message to the academy about his absence.
When Kyrie and Ian are walking back towards Ian''s room, Kyrie suddenly hears a deep woman''s voice echoing in his mind, "Kyrie."
Kyrie, knowing that it was Vita, goes to the altar after informing Ian. The garden seems like it is frozen in time. Nothing changed from the first time Kyrie entered the garden to meet Vita.
"Hey, brat! I see that you have two men after you!"
Vita is still her old self surrounded in a cloud of smoke that smells sweet. However, the reminder made Kyrie''s expression go cold despite his usual gentle appearance. The thought of Sil being again in his life makes him boil in rage.
"Vita Why is Sil here? Or should I ask How is he alive, ruler of the living?"
Vita gets taken aback that Kyrie is so hostile towards her, but calmly tries to address the issue.
"He was resurrected by the fallen god and went in contract with the fallen god to help his descent to this world," said Vita, dishearted after sensing the sour mood.
"How is that you were not able to control such thing from happening?" asks Kyrie coldly.
[After all, everything returns back to you. Both the soul and the memories.]
"Kyrie, before the soul goes back to me, there has to be a time where the soul will have to travel to get into my hands. The fallen god used this loophole to gain ess to souls that can work for him."
[Seriously How convenient]
"There are some destinies that you can never hide from. Not everything can be under control, even if you are a god. There are times that even I have a hard time knowing which possible future will happen. When fate is turning, no one can stop the wheels of fate. Not even me."
Kyrie looked at the goddess sentimental while blowing out smoke. Her long eyshes quivered, and she said, "I also had a time where I had been yed by fate."
Both remained in silence for a while, and then Kyrie scratched the back of his head in annoyance because he felt that his words were inconsiderate.
"Sorry. I am just too affected that Sil is here in this world. We had a history that I hate to recall," said Kyrie.
Vita smiles sadly and looks at Kyrie as if she exactly knows what he is talking about. After all, what is more hurtful than a deep love turned into a bottomless hatred.
Walking away from the garden of oracles, Kyrie felt bad losing his cool when the topic rting to Sil came up. Sil''s revival has shocked him to the core, enough for him to let his mind run wild. Looking at how Vita acted, she seemed to have gone through something, but as to what, Kyrie was not sure. There were no records before the creation of worlds. Plus, how can mortals interfere with the affairs that pertain to a deity? Despite Kyrie''s behaviour, Vita, in the end, gave him the ability to control light magic. Although he is grateful for Vita''s constant favouritismpared to those who were her direct servants, Kyrie felt a sting on his ego.
[Am I really that weak or she saw that I actually needed this?]
Seeing Sil again felt like time went back a couple of years ago, on the day that he died. Like that day, his hair was down, with tired eyes, and a frightening wicked smile. His entire aura changed into a spiky presence as if the gentleness that he once knew just an illusion. The Sil that he called as someone important is gone. The Sil that had a gentle smile with a clean appearance and hair up, wearing the usualpany formal attire, and would talk silly and jokes is gone. Maybe all was an act or the cruel passage of time.
Kyrie suddenly felt the need to see Ian again. He walked fast towards Ian''s room and stopped in front of the door. He wanted to knock, but after thinking about Sil and his revival, he felt hesitant. The memories of the past are gripping tightly at Kyrie''s heart. So, Kyrie stayed behind the door, standing, wondering if he should tell the things that happened in the past. How much does the past weight the present? No matter what he thought or excuses he can say, he felt hesitant to open the door.
[It would be nice if Ian can open the door for me.]
The door opened, and Ian looked surprised at Kyrie, standing in front of the door withouting in. However, Kyrie was beyond flustered. He looked at the man in front and felt that he just fell in love all over again. He felt his heart banging on his chest and touched to the point tears gathered in his eyes. Kyrie entered the room and quickly swung the door close. He ced a hand on Ian''s nape and pulled to share a kiss. Despite Kyrie''s spontaneous affection, Ian received it gently and smiled while Kyrie reached for another. Then, Kyrie hugs Ian tightly, not wanting to let go. Ian, overwhelmed by the warmth, stays in his embrace, closes his eyes to enjoy this moment. Ian thought that there might be something that is bothering Kyrie, but that Kyrie still needs time to tell him exactly what. So Ian did not ask. He just let Kyrie show him that Kyrie cares about him and that there is nothing that can separate them.
It was alreadyte at night, but Kyrie did not want to leave. So, Kyrie stayed to sleep on the same bed with Ian. However, Kyrie was not able to sleep, so his mind wandered around. He turned to his side and looked at Ian''s back. He listened to Ian''s gentle breathing. However, significant amounts of anxiety are building up inside him. The person beside him is now too important.
[He is holding my heart of ss.]
He drew near and hugged him from behind. Ian chuckled and turned around to face him.
"Did I wake you up?" asked Kyrie.
"Hm... But it''s okay. What''s up with you today, Kyrie? You seem needier than Nate," said Ian with a sleepy voice.
"I just felt the need to hold you," Kyrie confessed.
"Why is that?" asked Ian.
"Because I like you that much. Your presence soothes my anxieties. It''s like I am charging my batteries."
"Batteries?" Ian asked.
"It means that whenever you are beside me, I can ovee everything. I can do anything. I get filled with an unlimited amount of energy."
[But also afraid of everything that can take you away from me.]
Ian opens his eyes fully and looked at Kyrie with a smile, "Then I will be with you so that whatever you face, I will face alongside with you. You are not the only one that feels this way, because I know that I feel the same."
Kyrie looks at the sleepy Ian, who is trying his hardest to stay awake and kisses Ian''s forehead. Then he pulls Ian into his arms again and closes his eyes. Hearing Ian''s gentle breathing deepen helped him drift himself to sleep as well.
Chapter 33: Enchanted forest
Chapter 33: Enchanted forest
Sil entered a mansion and rushed into the hallways with an unconscious wounded woman in his arms. The result of the battle was a loss from their side. Their n to attack the kingdom of Ethern and gain ess to the stone of darkness got entirely crushed by the resistance lead by Vita''s saintess and pdin. Six servants followed behind Sil silently. He stopped in front of one of the doors from the hallway, and two servants opened the door for him. He entered the room and gently ced the woman on the bed. Then, the servants immediately started to dress her wounds as he turned to leave.
As Sil was walking the dim hallways, he frowned from the pangs of pain flooding inside of him and started to cough while covering his mouth with his hand. He slumps down to the floor on his knees while holding onto the wall. He can taste the metallic taste in his mouth. Once the pain was slowly going away, he softens his expression and leans back to take a sit on the floor. Rising his hand, he looks at the hand with blood.
"You overdid it, Sil. You shouldn''t have used the relic by force."
Sil looks at the little girl dress in a ck puffy dress with an unnatural expression hanging from her face. The mismatch of her words of concern and her smiling expression was distasteful. He ignores her and stands up, holding from the wall. It''s not like he did it just because he felt like torturing himself. He is under a contract that requires him to keep the fallen saintess safe no matter the consequences. The girl followed him, annoyed that he ignored her.
"I heard something interesting, though! There is someone like you, Sil. What was this pdin''s name again? Oh! Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan... Right... A pdin with a bestowed name," says the little girl smiling eerily.
"Keep your hands off him, Saskia! He is mine to handle," says Sil as he turned around, unveiling a threatening stare.
"Okay, fine... No need to look at me like you are going to kill me for touching that bug," says Saskia offended.
Saskia turns around and runs away. She enters a room where the fallen saintess is. The fallen saintess almost got covered in bandages throughout her body.
"Geez... Who knew that someone so arrogant like Cynthia gets beat down like this? hehehe..."ughed Saskia as she looks at the unconscious wounded Cynthia, "I can''t wait to y with them as well!"
In a good mood, Saskia skips away while humming a melody.
---
"Hold!!!" yells a woman in a brown hood cape.
The carriages stopped at themand abruptly. People from the carriages started to peek with their heads out of the carriages to see what is going on. The guards that surrounded the carriages hold the hilt of their swords and observe their surroundings but did not see anything that indicates danger. So, they looked at each other confused.
One of the guards beside her asks, "What''s it, Laurel?"
Laurel looks around and frowns. She asked the man beside her, "Tobias, how long have we been in the densest part of the forest?"
"About two to three hours. Why?" asked Tobias, confused.
"I marked a tree about three hours ago to help us on our way back, but it seems that we are back to the ce that I have marked," says Laurel as she looked at the tree beside her.
Tobias follows to where she looked, and on the truck of the tree, there were fresh sword marks. Tobias frowned. It was terrible news for them. They might have fallen into someone''s trap.
"What should we do then?" entreats Tobias.
"I can only think of two options. One is to break the enchantment cast on the forest. The second is to find the ''true'' path," says Laurel.
Both of them know that it would be merely impossible to find the right location of the magic inscriptions that enabled the enchantment to run. Even if they find it, they do not have the means to destroy the enchantment of this scale.
"What is this ''true'' path?" asks Tobias.
"I am not even sure how to find it, but I heard about the legend by word of mouth from a friend of mine. He said that these enchantments were usually employed by witches to help them gather life sacrifices to the fallen god in exchange for being able to use chaos energy. I would have never thought that this forest that leads to such a small town would be one of those bloody forests that are used for human sacrifices. However, there is a way to get out of those kinds of forests, but it''s only one path. That is why they call it the ''true'' path. This means that we will have to pass through the forest a certain way, or else we will just circle back to where the enchantment started." says Laurel dishearted.
"Damn it!" cursed Tobias, "How the hell are we know the ''true'' path?"
Laurel pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. She was so angry at herself for not listening to the story from her friend until the end. She only took this guarding job because it came from a close friend of hers, but to think that this would end up in such a situation was out of her imagination.
Laurel suddenly draws her sword and shouts, "Who is there!" The rest of the guards draw the sword seconds after Laurel did.
The bushes rustle as a woman with dark brown hair gathered in a high ponytail walks out. The woman had a handsome countenance with a rather cold aura.
"Who are you? Why are you following us?" asks Laurel putting her sword close to that woman''s neck.
"I was going to the town of Bristol when I found myself stuck in this forest," says Imogen.
Laurel frowns unconvinced and touches her sword on Imogen''s neck, cutting the skin slightly on her neck.
She says coldly, "You are way too calm for just someone stuck in a forest."
"I hear that a lot. It''s just the way I am," says Imogen.
Laurel looks at Imogen''s sword, and Imogen followed her line of sight to her sword. Looking that Imogen has a sword, Laurel was able to discern based on what she has seen that Imogen is strong enough to enter the forest alone and survive. Someone this calm would not be so hasty to enter into the forest if she did not think that she will be able to survive. If someone wants to hurt them, they will not send only one person no matter how strong that person is. Having her in the team would give them more protection since they are in a dire state. They would need as many people and resources as they can to be able to find the ''true'' path.
Laurel says after thinking for a while, "Okay, miss. You can stay with us as long as you help us guard against potential dangers."
"That''s fine," agreed Imogen.
"But, Laurel! What if she is the witch? Don''t you think this is too risky to let aplete stranger in?"ined Tobias.
Laurel, looking at Imogen, thinks that it is not correct to leave a woman alone in a forest like this. Plus, why would a witch, who is physically weak due to constant use of corrupted magic, expose herself when her opponent is a group of people armed with swords?
"Leave it, Tobias. I know what I am doing!" says Laurel, not wanting to hear Tobias''s nagging.
The sun is setting on the horizon, and the skies are turning into a canvas of red, orange and yellow.
"Hold! Let''s set up the camp to spend the night," shouts Laurel.
Laurel looks at Imogen, who is very distant from the group despite how much attention and curiosity she brings to the group. Apart from the handsome features that Imogen has, her mysterious air is drawing people to look at her and talk among themselves about her. On the way, Imogen was very capable and can eliminate any beasts that they have encountered. Laurel herself is also bing curious about Imogen and why she was travelling alone to the town of Bristol.
"Laurel, I think we need some more water," says a woman who is in charge of preparing food. Laurel was brought back from her daydream.
"Okay! I will go get some!" Laurel replies.
Laurel takes tworge bota bags to carry water and leaves. Before she left, Laurel looks around, but she is unable to locate Imogen anywhere her eyes wandered. Giving up since she has to bring back water for cooking, she thought that Imogen must have gotten busy with something else. She takes off her mind from being so entranced by Imogen''s mysterious identity and leaves to get water.
Laurel walks through the forest like a veteran, knowing where to go just by looking around and arrives at a small river that she can cross with only two big leaps. She was rather happy that she was able to pick up so many edible mushrooms on the way, so she was humming as she got both bota bags filled. She hears the rustling of the leaves. She leaves the two bota bags down and slowly draws her sword out. Then, when the beast jumped out of the bushes, she swings her sword. Blood trickled down the sword and dripped to the ground, drop by drop. However, a chill runs through her spine when she looked at the body on the ground.
"Sh*t!" She curses as she took the bota bags and runs. She shouldn''t have been so hasty to kill, to think that the beast she killed was a giant wolf cub. It will be a disaster if the parents find the camps. She has to get everyone moving. Although their number might be higher than that of two giant wolves, they are way too strong for her group of guards to go against. Laurel bes annoyed at her own hastiness.
However, before she can go anywhere near the camp, one giant wolf intercepted her path. She backsteps to move away to give herself the opportunity to run from the other side, but another one came behind her back. Laurel breaks into a nervous sweat.
"Is this it?" She thought as she dropped her bota bags. She draws her sword. The giant wolf jumps towards her ferociously, opening its mouth wide for an attack. Laurel blocks the giant wolf in front of her, but the looming shadowing closer from the other wolf made her close her eyes. Despite her career, she is most afraid of pain.
"This is it, right?"
Laurel waits for the moment of impact. However, nothing happened. Laurel opens her eyes slowly to see if she was so shaken that she forgot to feel the pain before her death. Her eyes focus on the texture of the clothes of someone in front of her. She felt the other person''s lingering warmth emitting towards the ces that they touch. Imogen was holding Laurel in her arms. Laurel looks up to see who saved her. She looked at Imogen, surprised with widening eyes. The very thought that Imogen saved her has never crossed her mind. Adding to the aesthetically pleasing features that Imogen already possesses, the light of the setting sun on Imogen''s face made Laurel''s heart start beating loudly.
Chapter 34: An unexpected side
Chapter 34: An unexpected side
Laurel finally saw a crack on Imogen''s indifferent expression, a deep frown that softened once both giant wolves went down by her hands. Imogen swings off the blood from her sword and puts it back in the sleeve.
Laurel looks at Imogen''s shoulder, and she sees deep wounds that Imogen used her body to shield the attack from Laurel.
"It must have hurt a lot," thinks Laurel.
She felt Imogen''s blood that sshed to her left cheek trickle down. The impact of the attack must have been so strong that Imogen''s blood sttered everywhere. However, the odd thing is that Imogen would not even frown, tear up, or even whine about the pain.
"How much did this person went through to not even react to pain?" Laurel continues to wonder.
Imogen softens her hold at Laurel, bringing Laurel back from her thoughts. After staring at the corpses, Laurel slumps down from the fright, and Imogen kneels to see how she is faring.
"I really survived... I almost really died," thinks Laurel.
Laurel looks at the quiet Imogen searching throughout her body if she has suffered any wounds. The freight has not left Laurel''s body, and she felt her muscles cramping from tension. Imogen finally looks at her eyes.
Laurel starts to talk randomly from the nerves, " Wow! You are so strong. Like seriously strong. How is it that you can do it so well? Haha. I was totally overpowered. Like what did you eat to get so strong? Hehe... Like..." Tears started to gather in Laurel''s eyes.
"This is embarrassing..." Laurel thinks, "I have been a guard for so long, but I am still tearing up from this kind of thing."
Then Imogen calmlyforted, "Laurel, you are okay now. There is nothing wrong with being frightened."
Laurel looks at Imogen''s soft smile and gets entranced by the rare expression on this woman''s face. Imogen wipes off the blood that sshed to Laurel''s face with her thumb.
Imogen says softly, "Let''s go back. You have gone too long. People are going to worry about you."
She helps Laurel up, but Laurel''s legs were still too wobbly to stand from the freight. Laurel tries to force her legs to stand up but continues to fail at it. So, Imogen slides her arms under Laurel''s legs and lifts Laurel quickly. She carries Laurel while taking the bota bags, but Laurel fussed about letting her down.
Imogen smiled at Laurel and said softly, "Behave."
Laurel, out of words, stayed in Imogen''s arms obediently. On the way back, Laurel gets drawn to Imogen''s soft expression. She keeps remembering Imogen''s affectionate eyes and careful actions towards her just minutes ago.
Imogen says with a side nce at Laurel, "You are going to drill a hole in me if you continue to stare so intensely at me."
Laurel flinches and blushes, quickly turning her head away from Imogen. Imogen smiles satisfyingly and silently carries her back. She lets Laurel down when they were close to the carriages and lets Laurel walk the rest of the way back. Imogen turns around and starts walking away.
Laurel asks, "Are you leaving?"
Imogen replies, "What? Are you pleading me to stay?"
Laurel flustered, "Well... I... But you can stay..."
Imogen turns away and says, "I am going to patrol around to see if there are other beasts. I will be back."
Then, Imogen leaves and disappears into the forest. Laurel looks at Imogen''s diminishing figure till she can no longer see her back. Laurel turns away and walks back to the camp with her face flushed.
Laurel looks at her pocket watch. The clock kept ticking, yet Laurel does not see Imogen back. She forgot that Imogen got injured from being so flustered that she did not even bandage Imogen''s wounds before Imogen went to patrol. She sighs.
"If I continue to sigh like this, I might as well be an olddy," says Laurel.
She was bored enough to start counting the stars alone, sitting beside a dying bonfire. She looks at the crackling fire, and next to it, Imogen''s dinner in the pot. Sheys her head on the arms above her knees, and her eyelids feel increasingly heavy. She falls asleep, failing to wait until Imogen gets back.
The next day, she wakes up from the sunlight that is hitting on her eyes inside her tent. The coat on top of her slides down when she sits up. She looks down and recognizes that she is covered by Imogen''s outwear. She takes the coat and hugs it tightly. There is a metallic smell still lingering on the clothes that Imogen covered her with. She closes her eyes and tries to control her overly excited heart.
Laurel thinks to herself, "I am going crazy... How can I... I really must have gone crazy!!!"
When Laurel went out of her tent, Imogen was already up, sitting on top of the carriage''s roof bathing herself in the sun. Seeing that Imogen wore another coat, Laurel decides to give the coat back to Imogen once she washes it from the stench of blood.
Throughout the journey, Laurel would glimpse at Imogen from time to time, expecting to catch another glimpse of Imogen''s changing expression. However, after that incident, she was not able to see Imogen express herself the same way when Imogen saved her. Imogen''s face remained unchanged despite the beasts that they encountered on their way. The group started to warm up towards the silent yet protective Imogen that would silently volunteer whenever they faced danger. Although they were not able tomunicate much to her about how much they appreciated her protection, they showed it in their acts. They would give her more food and offered to provide water to her.
After a couple of days, they were able to move away from the enchantment in which they were thrilled about, and at a distance, they were able to see the town. They cheered at their massive fortune to be so lucky to find the ''true'' path. However, Laurel does not feel as thrilled as herpanions. Although it was something that Laurel should be happy about, she was somewhat reluctant to part with Imogen. Although it was just a couple of days, Laurel felt a connection she cannot exin well towards Imogen.
When they arrived at the town, Imogen bids farewell to the group. The group energetically bid their goodbyes as well. Laurel looks at Imogen, walking away and turning into a small street. Unable to hold it longer, she runs towards where Imogen turned, but does not find her anywhere she looked. Laurel gets disappointed and returns to herrades while continuing to look at the direction of where Imogen left until she can no longer see the ce.
What happened was that Imogen jumped up to the ceiling of the building. She chuckled when Laurel ran to look for her but does not find her. She looks at Laurel with nostalgia and murmurs, "I hope you can forgive me for my selfishness, Laurel. I want that in this round, I end everything that I so foolishly started. I will cut clean to what is between us, and let time flow again." Imogen turns around and heads over to the forest again.
Laurel''srades see that Laurel is continuously in a daze and does not touch any of the food in the table. They got worried about her. They were roughly aware that Laurel is acting weird because Imogen has left the group. Although they are thankful that Imogen has helped them so much, this was something that they have never seen from Laurel. Throughout the years, Laurel has seen many peoplee and go from their groups. This kind of thing should have been typical for her, yet to see her bothered by someone''s departure, they felt like they were looking at the rookie that just joined in as their team. Tobias looks at Laurel''s full te, almost untouched and frowned. They were the ones that had to fight with her for food, but seeing her just drinking the ale from her cup inplete silence was somewhat bothersome. Laurel is usually cheerful and optimistic, seeing her solemn feel awkward for everyone.
Tobiasforted," Laurel, I think you will be able to see that woman again since we are in the same town."
Laurel flustered at Tobias''s words because she did not think that anyone knew what was happening to her. Seeing her reaction, Laurel''srades understood the situation a little bit more, so they started to join the conversation.
"You were bothered by that? Well, she is the best swordsman I have ever seen!"
"She would be a great addition to our team! She is insanely strong!"
"Right, right! Plus, when we were with her, we found the ''true'' path as soon as she joined. She is like a lucky walking star!"
"Now that you talk about it, that is so mysterious!"
"Is there something going on with you two?"
Laurel sighed dispirited and said, "What could there be?"
Tobias said, "You two were staring at each other the entire way, what else could it be?"
Therades started to cheer and tease Laurel about it. They wanted to know what happened between them. The workaholic Lauriel is finally into someone?
What Laurel did not know is that Imogen was also aware of Laurel''s secret nces. Every time Laurel takes her eyes off, Imogen would look back at the disappointed face from Laurel.
"Geez, guys! Don''t get my hopes up!" Laurel blushed and started chug on her ale.
Therades roared, cheered, and felt embarrassed for her. Laurel finally got back to her cheerful self and started to eat. They celebrated the entire afternoon until the moon was up. They parted ways when it was bing way toote. Laurel changed into her nightgown and sat beside the window. She was too excited to sleep. Laurel was thinking of what to say when they meet again and also started to fantasize about Imogen being part of her group. She reminisces the time they met, the time Imogen saves her, and the time Imogen would sit on the carriage''s roof looking far away to the front.
Imogen stumps on the magic circle, and it shattered. The weird atmosphere of the forest returned to normal. Her clothes were soaked in blood, and her sword was dripping of it. She used her foot to turn a body around and examine the body and the clothes.
"Damn puppets... What are they doing here?" Imogen questioned.
She swings the blood off her sword and puts it back on the sleeve. She walks away while avoiding to step on any of the corpses. If anyone would have witnessed the scene, this ce turned into a ce of carnage. The metallic smell of blood lingered in the area despite being in the open air, and the ground soaks on it enough that every step, blood could absorb into your shoes.
---
"Master Saskia! Master Saskia!"
Saskia annoyed slew the man that interrupted her sleep. Still, then another man next to the dead man on his knees said while shaking in terror, "Someone destroyed the enchantment from the forest of Krasview, Master Saskia."
"What!?" Saskia screamed in rage, "Who the hell dares to destroy my enchantment?"
"It seems to be a group of merchants that passed through the forest unharmed. Most probable, the leader of the merchant guards. Her name is Laurel, master Saskia."
"Laurel? Laurel! Oh... That is interesting. She must have powerful mana," says Saskia smiling contently.
"Yeah! She was also able to kill everyone that guarded the circle, master!"
"hehehe! I am intrigued now! Let''s see who is this so-called Laurel that dared to destroy the enchantment of this Supreme Witch!" says Saskia giggling amusedly.
"She might be a good collection! Hmm... Let me think about what to do with her... What kind of specimen should I create?" Saskia talks to herself as she giggled chillingly.
Chapter 35: This is your punishment
Chapter 35: This is your punishment
[Alright! Stop! Stupid porcupine, I already said sorry!]
Yue shouts, "How do you expect me to move in this body when I have no essence! You are so mean!!! Vita is worse... You bunch of ungrateful have forgotten about me!!!"
Yue cries while attacking Kyrie with her spikes. Ian is still surprised that a porcupine can talk stayed silent watching their ongoing dispute.
"You sometimes will disappear, I really thought you would be able to go back," says Kyrie apologetically.
"No... I can only move locally now... I lost all my essence bringing you here! Waaahhhh!!!" Yue cried harder.
"Just how did you get rounder, though?"
"Your fans would bring snacks..."
"What?" intercepts Ian finally into the conversation while looking at Kyrie.
"They just like to feed me a lot. Ian? Ian! I am sorry... Look what you did, you stupid porcupine!" Kyrie says while following Ian, who left the room.
Yue, satisfied, sticks out her tongue while Kyrie left the room.
He huffs, saying, "Serves you right, you ungrateful!"
Kyrie catches up with Ian and grabs his hand. Ian turns around, pouting. Kyrie looks at Ian and felt like an arrow stroke at his heart again.
[These days... My heart has been suffering from constant attacks. Ian''s jealousy is rather cute.]
Kyrie hugs Ian, who was sulking about his female ssmates feeding him. He ces his hands on Ian''s face and says, "I don''t like wasting food, but I don''t mind that you be the only one to feed me."
"But I don''t know how to cook," Ian sulks even more.
"Then, I will cook for you," says Kyrie, chuckling.
"Kyrie... You know how to cook?" asks Ian with some doubt.
Ian looks around and sees the fancy mansion that Kyrie lived in. This is not the ce for some young master like Kyrie to need to learn how to cook. Of course, that would be true if Kyrie lived here all his life. But, Kyrie, in his previous world, worked in all kinds of part-time jobs to keep himself afloat. He has tried everything: sowing in a factory, answering calls from a hotline, cooking for restaurants, administrating for a senior house, and so on.
"Yes, quite a bit! How about I make some dessert for this afternoon?" says Kyrie while taking Ian''s hand and guiding Ian towards the kitchen.
"Sure. What are you making?" says Ian.
"How sweet do you like your dessert?" asks Kyrie happily.
---
After Kyrie finished making desserts, Marchioness Rowan got the idea of having afternoon tea with the sweets in the flower garden. Marquis and Marchioness Rowan have taken a liking to Ian and energetically guide Ian around the garden while striking a conversation with him. Ian looked troubled at first, but then, as time passed by, Ian is morefortable talking to the caring couple.
At first, Kyrie racked his brains on how to introduce Ian to his parents. After all, this is not your usual rtionship- Vita''s pdin and the prince of a foreign kingdom, both men at that. However, Kyrie''s parents were rather sharp when it came to rtionships. They discover the nature of the rtionship between Kyrie and Ian in just one day. Of course, Kyrie just does not get how obvious they are, but that would be recounted for another time. Now, both parents'' attention is on Ian, leaving Kyrie and Yue behind in the pic table.
[Seems like they have forgotten that I am their actual son... But I don''t really mind it!]
Kyrie gazes at Yue, who is devouring the desserts like it''s somepetition in that tiny body.
"Slow down, stupid porcupine! You are going to stuff yourself to death!" says Kyrie looking disgusted at Yue.
"You ungrateful! You should at least be proud that I like the stuff that you make!" says Yue with her stuffed face.
Kyrie sighs at the unsolvable case and looks at the joyful expressions of his parents alongside Ian. He feels grateful that all the people that he loves are in harmony with each other. He picks up his cup of tea and takes a sip. Theughter and chatter fill the garden. Even the servants that were just standing around were in a good mood looking at them. Nothing feels so beautiful than these kinds of moments.
---
"Kyrie?" Ian utters out of surprise.
Kyrie puts the finger on Ian''s lips and signals him to quiet down, so Ian nods in response. Although Kyrie and Ian have different bedrooms, Kyrie sneaked into Ian''s room when his parents withdrew for the day. Kyrie waits till no sounds areing from the outside and hugs Ian.
Kyrie guides Ian to the bedside and gestures him to sit. Ian sits down while Kyrie kneels in front of Ian.
"Were you able to enjoy your time today?" asks Kyrie looking up at Ian.
"Hm! Your parents are really friendly, and the desserts were delicious! I never knew that you would be so good at making desserts," says Ian. He goes on to talk about which dessert Kyrie''s parents liked more and which one he liked as well.
"I really liked Napoleon! The crunchy texture and creaminess are the bestbination!" says Ian enthusiastically.
"If you like it, then I will bake for you whenever you want," says Kyrie.
"hehe... Okay. No taking backs!" Ian chirped, extending his arm to hold Kyrie''s hand.
"No taking backs," says Kyrie while intertwining his fingers with Ian''s.
He takes Ian''s hand and kisses it. Ian blushes and smiles shyly. Holding back, Kyrie smiles and stands up. He leans in and kisses Ian''s forehead.
"Good night. Sleep early, you had an exhausting day," says Kyrie as he turns around to walk towards the door.
Ian grabs the corner of Kyrie''s clothes and stops Kyrie on his way out. Kyrie sighs and turns around with a smile while running his fingers through his hair.
[Rechallenging my self-control...]
Ian blushes and says, while looking away, "You didn''te to stay?"
"Why? Do you want me to stay?" says Kyrie with a teasing tone.
"Hmm." Ian grabs the corner of his clothes tighter.
Typically, this would have gone into a steamy situation. That also has matched with Kyrie''s thought, but that is not what happened.
In a more strict sense, nothing happened. Kyrie looks at Ian, breathing profoundly and feels his slightly injured yet infuriated soul.
He feels yed.
To think that they were actually just really sleeping next to each other was thest thing that came to Kyrie''s mind with Ian''s suggestive words. The innocent bunny, Ian is sleeping genuinely unaware that next to him, is a wolf training vigorously for his self-control. Kyrie covered his face with his hands in embarrassment for thinking too far away.
[Damn it... *tear*]
Kyrie leans closely and kisses Ian''s neck. He smiles with satisfaction and whispers, "This is your punishment."
In the morning, everyone''s eyes seem to be drawn first towards Ian then towards Kyrie. Some would crack a small smile struggling to hold back.
When Marchioness Rowan saw it, she stared at Kyrie with threatening eyes. That is when Kyrie finally remembered that he left a hickey on Ian''s neck. Kyrie looks at his father and saw a smile of approval on his part.
[Damn it... It''s kind of embarrassing when others see it... It seems that Ian has yet to discover it!]
"Did I do something wrong?" whispers Ian while leaning towards Kyrie''s ear.
Kyrie leans towards Ian''s ear and whispers, "No, not really." Then kisses Ian''s ears.
Ian trembles from Kyrie''s shamelessness and stumps at Kyrie''s feet. Kyrie holds his scream in and shakes from the pain.
[Ian is bing so violent...]
After breakfast, Kyrie goes out to train his light magic. He has not cked off despite also enjoying his time as well with Ian and his parents. Now, his mastery of light magic is significantly better since he can do all kinds of enchantments. Besides light magic being handy towards corrupted magic, it can also use as healing magic.
Kyrie breathes out and concentrates by closing his eyes, centring all his mana into a single ce. He lifts his sword in front of him and focuses on the steady flow of mana circting his sword. He opens his eyes and sees a stable aura around the sword.
"Good job! Now you can use light magic when fighting," says Yue while chewing a cookie.
Kyrie smiles in satisfaction and executes a set of sword fighting techniques using light magic. Wind gathered around Kyrie as he swings the sword, then he releases it, the wind gushes outwards around Kyrie.
Then, a scream echoes around the mansion.
Kyrie releases his flow of mana from his sword and looks at the building where the cry came from.
At a distance, loud footsteps were heard rushing towards the garden. Ian blushes enough topare to a tomato, picks up a sword from the weapon stand, and propels towards Kyrie. Kyrie intercepts the sword with a satisfied smile while Ian is in the point of tears.
"Kyrie! How can you this?" says Ian while swinging his sword.
"What do you mean?" Kyrie feigns ignorance as he intercepts Ian''s sword.
"Why... why... why do I have a hickey on my neck?!?" Ian asks, flustered at the thought again.
"What? You don''t like it there?" Kyrie teases.
The servants around start to blush at Kyrie''s words. Some of them begin to fangirl at Kyrie''s boldness.
"Don''t make others misunderstand!!!" Ian shouts while shing his sword against Kyrie''s sword.
"What is there to misunderstand about us?" Kyrie asks while swinging up his sword strong enough to take Ian''s sword off his hands. Ian stumbles back, and Kyrie prevents Ian from falling by hugging his waist.
Ian, out of words, frowns and pulls at Kyrie''s cor towards him. Ian kisses Kyrie deeply while getting back his footing. Then when he moves back, Ian smirks at Kyrie, whose face blushed equally as red as a tomato.
Kyrie bursts intoughter at Ian''s boldness and hugs him. Kyrie then lifts him in his arms and turns around in circles.
[This is why I love him.]
Yue, in her porcupine form, sighs and looks at her cookie that is the same size as her. She pats at the cookie and says, "Kyrie has Ian now, and I have you, good pal." She takes a bite more from the cookie and looks at the cloying couple.
---
Saskia looked down at the lit up town while floating in the night sky. She smiles while humming, but her eyes are filled with wicked intent.
"Where are you, my dear specimen?"
Chapter 36: Springs of Tranquility
Chapter 36: Springs of Tranquility
"Kyrie!" A woman''s urging voice echoed in Kyrie''s mind waking him up just when the sun ising out from the horizon.
He sits up quickly and looks around. Ian is still asleep right next to him. Kyrie kisses Ian''s cheeks and rapidly moves away from the bed to his closet. He puts on proper day clothes after washing his face and walks towards the door. Before leaving, he looks back at the sleeping Ian.
[I will be back.]
"Prepare a carriage for the temple," Kyrie says to one of the servants.
"No need," a voice rings in his head.
Kyrie stops the servant and takes back his orders.
"Get out of the mansion and go to the garden," says Vita in Kyrie''s mind.
Kyrie walks out towards the garden and looks at the beautiful garden apanied by the warm colours of the sky. A soft white aura gently wraps around him, and he closed his eyes. Then, the gentle breeze in the garden has suddenly stopped. He opened his eyes and looked at the never-ending horizons of the sky and the ocean. He is once again in the Infinity Abyss.
In front of him, the smoke in the air started to form into shape, and when it dispersed, Vita came out of it. She had a frown on her face with nervous eyes.
"Kyrie, Imogen is in danger! I need you to save her!" says Vita anxiously.
"So... In the end, she couldn''te out of the spring of tranquillity..." Kyrie says without the same anxiousness as Vita.
Vita looks at Kyrie, appalled and says, "You knew, didn''t you. You knew that there is a test before Imogen can get the relic of songs. In the springs of tranquillity, those who cannot get over their painful memories can never get out of those deadly springs."
"Yes, I knew," says Kyrie coldly.
[How could I not know? Those springs are thest ce that I would go if I were to gather the relics alone. After all, these springs are nothing like how the name suggests. Nothing tranquil happens when you touch the springs. The springs are entirely the opposite of their name. Once going inside, the person will experience their most painful experience all over again. If that person is not able to solve his or her demons, that person will get consumed by those deadly springs like nutrients. However, if that person''s heart can reach a state of tranquillity, then that person can get out of those springs unharmed. The springs were not named for what they cause, but named after the solution.]
"Didn''t you want to be teammates with her?" Vita anxiously proims. Vita is visibly upset at Kyrie''s unsympathetic words.
"It was because I did not have a choice than to be her teammate. Now that she can walk herself to oblivion, should I really stop that?" says Kyrie with a side nce.
Vita sighs and replies, "I know that you do not believe your own words, Kyrie."
"Imogen has been acting different ever since she met you. It''s like seeing someonepletely different. I think you also know that" Vita exins.
[No privacy as ever.]
"You have already begun treating her as part of your team, didn''t you?" says Vita.
Kyrie sighs in agony.
[That is the worst part of it all!]
"Why is the protagonist such a handful... I would never have guessed that Imogen was overconfident with herself. When she mentioned that she was going to get the relic of songs, I really thought that she had somehow figured stuff out. To jump into something that she has no chance in achieving is so uncharacteristic of her," says Kyrie.
"Yeah... I have never seen Imogen like that in the previous rounds. Something must have changed in this round that affected her so much," says Vita.
[Me? That just gives me chills, but seriously?]
"Anyways, it is not time to construct theories. You have to save Imogen. I will teleport you to that ce, so get your stuff ready. You will be going to the forest of Krasview," says Vita.
"Alright," says Kyrie in defeat. Kyrie sighs and agonizes for a bit.
Vita smiles and says, "Thank you. Thank you for saving Imogen."
The scenery turns ck, and the gentle breeze came back, brushing against Kyrie''s body. He opens his eyes and looks at the sun already hanging high in the sky. He thinks of Imogen and feels a pang of guilt. Kyrie would never have thought that he might be able to be empathetic towards the protagonist that he really hated. Even now, he is worried that Imogen might be suffering too much. The white glow around him slowly dissipated away. He turns around to see Ian standing waiting barefoot alongside his parents, everyone in their nightwear.
Marchioness rushed to Kyrie''s side and asked, "What happened, my dear son?"
"Vita summoned me. I will have to leave soon to the forest of Krasview," says Kyrie.
His parents look disappointed by the sudden news because Kyrie is leaving soon. They knew that their son is also going on a long journey with the saintess, so they are hesitant to let him go so fast. Kyrie is still young, and as parents, they still feel the responsibility to keep him under their wings for maybe a bit longer. However, looking at their son already having responsibilities and acting mature towards his duty, they are letting him go although reluctantly. They share an empathetic smile towards Kyrie that they understand.
"It''s chilly out, mother, father. I will be alright, so you don''t have to worry. Vita will watch over me," says Kyrie to his parents, trying tofort their troubled hearts.
"Mom will be praying for your safe return, my son," Marchioness Rowan says while caressing Kyrie''s hair, "My son is already so tall. If you grow taller, maybe mom will not be able to reach Kyrie''s head."
Kyrie''s eyes glistened and lowered himself down for his mother to touch his hair.
"Take good care, mom, dad."
"All right, son. Have a safe trip. Then we will go back to our rooms," Marquis Rowan takes his wife back.
Ian walks towards Kyrie, but Kyrie quickly runs towards Ian to stop him from walking barefoot into the grass. Kyrie sweeps Ian up from his feet into his arms and walks towards Ian''s room.
"I am going with you," says Ian while grabbing tightly at Kyrie''s shirt.
"I am d that you cane with me," replies Kyrie while kissing Ian on the temple.
---
After getting ready and bidding farewell to his parents, Kyrie gets teleported with Ian to the depths of the forest of Krasview. This part of the forest rarely has any visitors because there are no other towns beyond the Town of Bristol. This side of the woods is called the ce of no return because, like the name, anyone who crosses this ce never returns, not even a corpse. However, this does not surprise Kyrie since the springs of tranquillity are located precisely in this part of the forest. Those people who entered into the forest must have encountered those springs and drawn by the treasures that required them to cross the deceiving waters.
Kyrie and Ian walk towards the enormous cave that they were able to see at a distance away. The opening of the cave was so expansive that it feels almost majestic that only nature took part in its making. Entering it made Kyrie think of the massive old churches from centuries ago with extremely tall ceilings. The cave''s walls were decorated in rough mana stones of all kinds of colours that reminded him of the stained ss windows. The mana stones gave out a natural light of their own colour. Unlike the walls, the path in the cave was rougher to walk on, almost testament to the fact that barely anyone enters the cave. However, there were also remnants that the path has been travelled recently. Some shoe marks have imprinted the surface of the mud.
Ian covers his nose and mouth, and deepening his frown, the deeper he goes into the cave. The rotting smell is bing more potent as they enter. Although Kyrie is also getting bothered by the potency of the scent, the sulphur smell is somewhat familiar to him since he used to like to go to natural hot springs back in his world.
At the end of the path led into arge chamber, with multiple springs stacked like step agriculture. The springs shined of soft blue lighting up the ceilings of the chamber like an aurora in the night sky. On the far end of the springs, there were numerous treasures and a sword in the middle of the mountain of gold coins. All kinds of fine jewelry, pearls, and gold coins were randomly tossed into a mountain of wealth.
[No wonder people got tempted by that sight...]
Although the springs from afar looked beautiful, the closer you get to see the deceiving waters, the more skeletons you can witness. Not far from the shore, Imogen was half floating in the waters.
[I wonder what got Imogen into thinking that she can be able to surpass the nightmares that these waters bring.]
Kyrie grabbed Ian''s wrist when Ian saw Imogen in the water and started to walk closer to the waters.
Ian says, "What are you doing? Don''t you see that Imogen is there?"
"Look at the waters!"
Ian looks up close and pales when he caught a glimpse of the amounts of bones that are on the bottom of the springs.
"What is this?" asks Ian.
"This ce is called the Springs of Tranquility. Once you touch the waters, you start recalling your worst experiences of your life," says Kyrie solemnly.
"Then, flying over there?"
Kyrie shakes his head and says, "It would only be possible if it is not for the fumes."
"Aren''t we also breathing them?"
"Look," Kyrie expended his arm, and a barrier appears around the springs as soon as Kyrie came to close proximity to it. When he takes away his hand, the barrier disappears.
"Why is there a barrier?" asks Ian.
"I am not sure who set this up, but it must have been a long time ago." Kyrie looks at the ancient inscriptions on the ground. "This barrier is to ensure that the fumes that the spring gives off would not affect the people who live close to this ce. The fumes are poisonous, unlike the water that only gives you illusions," says Kyrie.
"Then we really need to get Imogen out as soon as possible!!!" says Ian worried.
"Yes, but we will die if we don''t pass the test," replies Kyrie, "right now, Imogen still has enough mana to hold on and can rely on the blessings that Vita gave her."
[Will I be able to pass the test?]
Chapter 37: There is no point staying in the past
Chapter 37: There is no point staying in the past
Imogen is surrounded by never-ending darkness. She walks around but seems like she is walking nowhere. Everywhere looks the same - it is just darkness.
"Imogen," Laurel calls her out, and Imogen turns towards where she thinks the sound came from.
The darkness that wrapped around her disperses. Imogen is now standing at the top of one of the rocky mountains that duplicated itself endlessly towards the horizon. Streams of bright red and bubbling magma flow out like rivers on the bottom of these mountains. She looks at two figures, which were both familiar to her eyes: Laurel and herself. She looks at her translucent body and sees that she is being influenced by something that causes illusions. The sight in front of Imogen is making her heart beat fast. How can she ever forget this?
Laurel smirks at Imogen, and says, "Imogen... People change when life is cruel. This also applies to me, what makes you think that I wouldn''t! Do you really think that I am as naive as the first time I met you?"
Laurelughs miserably and continues, "Or do you think that what was between us would stop me?"
Blood trickles down Imogen''s mouth. Imogen smiles faintly with self mockery, but her eyes were filled with turbulent emotions. She loosens her grip on her sword.
Laurel snaps at Imogen''s expression and shouts, "Why? Why are you not fighting back? Are these rotting emotions what are holding you back? Why is that you always look so aloof and uncaring, but you are still full of sh*t. You know from the beginning that this is the most probable end, yet you kept going against fate when no one should be able to do so. You should have never loved me. Now, don''t you regret it?"
Imogen does not reply.
"Exin to me why you have to make me the one to take your life. Why me? Is this your revenge? Is that it?" Laurel''s eyes finally shed tears when she prated her sword in Imogen''s body.
Imogen lets go of her sword and slumps down. Laurel catches her body.
"Imogen... Why does it have to be you? Why not someone else?" says Laurel as she holds Imogen''s cooling body close to hers.
"You were supposed to fight against me... I was supposed to die by your sword..." cries Laurel.
The scene before the translucent Imogen starts to blur as the world goes dark.
Round: 487th
Then, another illusion entered into Imogen''s mind. The dark scenery changes into the scenery within a mansion. The mansion was practically covered in ck: the curtains, furniture, walls, and floor. Imogen runs desperately and opens a door in the basement of the vi.
"Laurel!!!" Imogen shouts, seeing Laurel tied to a cross. Her body is covered in wounds from torture. Laurel was frowning even as she was unconscious.
She frees Laurel from the chains and continues to scream her name.
"Laurel! Open your eyes... Laurel!!!"
Laurel weakly opens her eyes and smiles at the sight of Imogen.
"You finally came, Imogen," says Laurel weakly.
"Don''t talk, we can talkter when you are better," says Imogen casting the blessings on Laurel''s broken body.
"Imogen..."
"Don''t talk."
"Listen... I know I don''t have much time. There are words that I would regret if I don''t say them... Please live a normal life. Although I am upset not to be able to be there for you, please... forget saving this wretched world and live your life till the end of times," whispered Laurel as she was struggling to voice her words.
Tears ran down Laurel''s eyes and said, "I hope that in the next life, I would not be the one to tie you down." Laurel''s eyes lose the light, and her body slowly slumped into stillness.
Imogen looks down at Laurel''s body, but tears just do note out. She just sat there for a long time staring at Laurel''s lifeless and broken body.
Round: 1949th
The surroundings went dark again, and another scenery appeared.
Laurel shakes Imogen with tears on her eyes.
"Imogen! What have you done? They were just children and innocent people. Why did you have to kill them? They were not even the enemy!" Laurel screamed till her voice was rusty.
Imogen, with her lifeless eyes, looked at the shaken up Laurel, surrounded by a city in ruins. The fire burning at the city roared, consuming anything on its path. Piles of bodies flooded the streets.
Imogen tried to reach Laurel, but she moves away in fear. She is shaking as she looked at Imogen with eyes filled with hatred.
Imogen thought, "Would you believe me if I were to tell you that this city would turn into a city of the undead?"
However, Imogen does not say anything. No words came out. No words were able toe out.
"Just how many times do I have to exin?" thinks Imogen.
"You are just a murder... A crazy psychopath..." Laurel says in tears.
Laurel disappointed, runs away with her eyes filled with hate.
Round: 3291st
The darkness returned, endless darkness that surrounds her.
The voice of Laurel filled up Imogen''s ears:
"I love you!"
"Tell me that this is not how we were meant to end up as."
"I hate you, Imogen Winstanley! I hate you!"
"I want to stay by your side forever."
"Please, don''t leave me."
"Hey, promise me that you will love me for all my next lives! You have to go find me, okay?"
"Imogen, you are too naive. Emotions die."
"I wished we could have never met."
"This is a perfect house! Since I am so bad at cooking, you should cook for me every day!"
"Why? Why are you always leaving me out?"
"Imogen, I love you!"
"Imogen... Why... Just why did you choose me?"
"Stop... Stop this... Stop!" Imogen yells desperately at the never-ending darkness that surrounds her. "Someone... anyone... stop this! Please..."
Imogen grabbed her head and screamed crazily. She screamed and screamed until all her energy is gone. She falls to the ground, and her eyes are unable to focus on anything in the darkness. The emptiness that surrounds her start to look daunting. She is tired. Her eyelids are getting heavier.
"Imogen!" a voice echoed in the darkness. Imogen opens back her eyes.
"Imogen!" the same voice got louder and louder crying out her name.
She sits up with great difficulty and looks around. Something is building up in her chest. That something in Imogen''s chest ising out, and Imogen opens her eyes, coughing the water that has been in her lungs.
"Imogen!" Kyrie sighs in relief when he saw that Imogen opened her eyes. He slumps down like all his energy is drained from him.
Kyrie checks on Ian again, who is leaning against a rock breathing softly unconscious, his clothes soaked all the way.
[I will never touch this ce ever again...]
Just recounting his own traumas were enough to make Kyrie nauseous. How Kyrie already recalled his past in the form of a dream was already bad enough, the illusions were worse. They felt so real that Kyrie is much more shaken up with a couple of minutes in those illusions than a week in his dream. It was a miracle that he was able toe out of his illusions that slipped into his mind when he saw Ian jumped into it. He somehow was able to circte his mana and invoke light magic to surround his body for a couple of minutes to get Ian and Imogen out of the waters. Kyrie coughs again and looks at Imogen sitting back up. She looks at the distance at the relic that she was not able to get.
"Imogen... Forget it! There is no point in getting it," says Kyrie.
Imogen gazes at Kyrie so coldly that Kyrie starts to break down into sweat. The heavy dark aura around Imogen is slipping out of her body, giving anybody who locks eyes with her the most bone-chilling sensation one could ever experience. Imogen stands up and walks back towards the town. She was silent from the moment she woke up. Kyrie follows her while carrying Ian without letting out a peep. The air is suffocating even to breathe in.
[Looking at Imogen like this, I guess Imogen is still human as well... It must have been hard for her experiencing the past all over again while being stuck in the pond for so long.]
When Kyrie touched Imogen as he tried to save her, he got a glimpse at her memories as if her memories were leaking out of her body. That relic is called the relic of songs for a reason; it absorbers the energy that memories have from the dead and also the memories of the living that touches the pond. It is a relic that is powerful enough to y a deity. The fallen saintess must have known about the springs of tranquillity, but seeing how untouched the treasure is, even the fallen saintess does not fit the requirements to pass through the springs.
[What human can ever escape the suffering that life brings? However...]
"Humans are not as tragic as we think we are," says Kyrie out loud.
Imogen turns around and looks at Kyrie, but this time with a different atmosphere around her. She looked like those words stabbed her where it hurts. Imogen seemed so human to Kyrie with the pained expression on her face. She looked like a human covered in wounds, fragile like ss, and worn-out like a broken sword. However, she also looked stubborn enough to keep herself standing. Imogen''s eyes were lifeless, filled with the fatigue from emotional exhaustion.
Nheless, Kyrie is getting bothered that Imogen would not show any other emotions from such an experience than exhaustion and pain. She just stands up and walks through hell and fire like a machine. Imogen is losing herself again. That same expression that Kyrie saw when Imogen got summoned into this world - an empty killing machine. He knows that there are many more expressions Imogen can express, although most of them are to make fun of him. He saw it. He felt it. She shared it.
Kyrie nervously gulped as emotions started to build up inside of him.
[I have to say it.]
"There is no point in staying in the past, Imogen. You will forget that there is ever a door to the ce you are trapped in if you stay for too long. Sometimes, you just have to decide that you are not a tragedy. Rather, you are a miracle, a miracle to this world walking towards destruction. You tried everything you could. You gave everything you had. You never gave up despite so many things that were against you. If not a miracle, then what are you?"
Imogen''s eyes shined with tears like she was waiting for those words toe out from someone. A genuine human expression finally came out of her air-tight sealed heart. The tears flowed out like they were trapped inside her for millenniums. Kyrie felt Ian''s hold tightening. He was awake but looked somewhat fragile in his arms. However, Ian smiled warmly towards Kyrie. They both waited for Imogen to waste all the tears she umted throughout the years. Tears that Imogen herself thought have dried up. But, no human tears ever dry up. They are just inside umting so that one day, you can bring your most genuine self out. Tears are not weaknesses. They are your journals of pain.
When Imogen finally stopped crying, hours have already passed. However, Kyrie and Ian waited for her. They never looked away. In the end, they both were sitting next to Imogen instead of distancing away from her.
"Should I change your nickname now? Wimpydy? Wimpy b*tch?" Kyrie teased.
"Shut up, cockroach!" says Imogen with a slight blush on her cheeks.
Ianughed at their interaction. Imogen and Kyrie smiled in response.
[Imogen changed. She didn''t need two thousand years. She just needed a couple of hours.]
A loud crash echoed throughout the forest, and a strong gust of wind hit them afterwards. They looked at the direction that the st came from. The town flooded in a sea of fire.
Chapter 38: Let the game start!
Chapter 38: Let the game start!
*** Warning: mild gore ***
"Laurel!!!!" Tobias screamed as Laurel gets caught in one of the spider webs and yanked towards the air.
She flew up towards Saskia, holding the other end of the spider thread, and then dangled in the air. The thread around her body was caving into her flesh and crushing her lungs. Laurel gasps for air.
The witch Saskia looked in amazement at Laurel. She scanned Laurel''s body and slid her hand to Laurel''s abdomen. A cruel smile spread on Saskia''s face as she dug her long nails into Laurel''s flesh on the stomach. Laurel screams in pain as she felt Saskia absorbing something from her body. Tears gathered in Laurel''s eyes as she felt part of her being forced out by the witch.
"Interesting... Laurel... Just who are you? Your delicious mana reminds me of our arrogant Cynthia. What is your attribute, little girl?" says the witch as she takes out her long nails and licks the blood on the nail from her index finger.
Laurel gasps for air and coughs. She draws her sword and swings it towards Saskia. Saskia bes livid when the de manages to touch her face, wounding her cheek.
"You mongrel! How dare you!" Saskia shouted in rage.
Saskia swings and throws Laurel''s body as strong as she can towards the floor. Tobias starts to run after Laurel to catch her, but he is not fast enough to catch her.
*bam*
The collision created a cloud of dust, and Tobias slumps down on his knees. There is no way that Laurel could survive that.
The witch mercilessly shot spider threads with sharp ends towards the collision but gets intersected by Ian and Kyrie''s swords in mid-air. The threads got cut into tiny pieces and fell from the sky like confetti. Saskia frowns and starts to redirect her threads against both Ian and Kyrie. Each collision of her threads and their swords created sparks.
The appearances of those threads were deceiving. These threads were strong like metal.
Both sides ceased fire after Ian and Kyrie were sessful in repelling all the threads from ever reaching where Laurel fell. Kyrie starts enchanting. Soon, water poured from the sky, extinguishing the sea of fire from burning further into the town.
The dust cloud dispersed quicker when rain poured from the sky, showing Imogen standing tall with Laurel in her arms. Underneath her feet, the ground indented through the force that Imogen had to release to the floor to catch Laurel. Imogen lowers down Laurel, who is shocked to see Imogen again.
"You..." Laurel was thrilled but shy at the sight of Imogen.
"It''s Imogen, Laurel." Imogen finally tells Laurel her name. She smiles at Laurel, who is still entranced.
Everyone looked up at the little girl floating in the air. The artificial rain stopped when the fire extinguished. Ian passed another bottle of mana potion to Kyrie when he finished the one in his hand.
Saskia giggles with joy when Imogen and Kyrie caught her eyes.
"This is sooner than I thought!!! So, were you the one who defeated Cynthia, woman? You are the saintess, right?" asks Saskia, thrilled.
Imogen narrows her eyes at the kid that seems to have a screw loose somewhere. Laurel looks at Imogen, astonished.
["A twisted little girl with red curly hair who loves thrills and games." "Always seeks pleasure through the cruelty imposed on others." "Flesh and blood are her favorite scenes." Don''t tell me...]
"The supreme witch Saskia?" Kyrie blurs out.
"Oh? You know me?" exims Saskia.
"Why the hell is she here so early in the game?" Kyrie looks at Imogen.
"I destroyed her enchantment and killed her puppets," says Imogen nonchntly.
Kyrie closed his eyes for moments of silence dedicated to himself.
[F***]
"So you are that bug that Sil is interested in," Saskia says but sighs in disappointment, "You could have been an excellent specimen. Oh! I just got an amazing idea!"
Kyrie''s eyes twitched as soon as he heard Sil''s name. Saskia extends her arms with a wide eerie smile. The townspeople started to scream in pain as all their mana is getting extracted from their bodies. The mana is ordinarily transparent, but the mana that Saskia absorbed was jet ck. The more mana she took in, the more pleasure showed on her face. She looked so high in pleasure that she started tough frantically. The townspeople who had their mana absorbed fell onto the ground as dried up corpses with hollow eyes. Those that were not absorbed into dry corpses shivered in fear at their hiding ce.
Laurel also started to scream in pain; her mana is beginning to slip out. However, hers was transparent. Not a lot of time has passed for Laurel''s mana to turn corrupt. Imogen slides her hand into Laurel''s abdomen and takes out the threads that Saskia imnted in Laurel when she dug her nails on her flesh. Each thread was long enough to measure half an arm.
[That is revolting. It''s like looking at tapeworms.]
Kyrie flips a corpse to examine it and sees in the neck a spider bite that looks like two small dots. The bite got infected into a cluster of tinny sores. Ian is shocked at the grotesque infection.
"I see... She infused her mana into normal people''s bodies through the use of spiders. She basically created her own mana farms from living beings," says Kyrie.
Kyrie was right. The night before, Saskia spread thousands of spiders into the town to infuse her mana into the townspeople. She looks very interested in Kyrie for knowing.
"It''s like you are Sil''s split! That boring man also knew well about my enchantments," murmurs Saskia, "I guess it is a disservice on my part if I don''t invite him to the game."
A ck mass came out of her back and transformed into a crow. Then, it flew away.
"I guess that would do," Saskia talks to herself, looking at the crow that helps her send the message, "Now he cannot say that I have not informed him if I were to y with his toy."
Saskia chuckles. Imogen propels towards the witch, swinging her sword against Saskia. Saskia summons ck mana into her hand, and it materializes into a long wand. She uses her wand against Imogen and stops Imogen''s attack. Then, she swings Imogen away. Imogen falls back to the ground, sliding away from the force.
"Aren''t you impatient?" exims Saskia.
Saskia uses her wand and then murmurs a long enchantment. ck mana wraps around the wand, and purple magic inscriptions started to circle it.
Kyrie jumps towards Saskia to stop her from enchanting but gets stopped by demonic puppets that appeared out of nowhere.
Soon, Imogen, Kyrie, Ian, Laurel, and the group of guards busied themselves from the crazy attacks that the demon puppets swing at them. These puppets would not even care about their own wellbeing, using all kinds of means to harm them. They would even use their bodies if they could achieve their goal. Kyrie fought the demon puppets that threw themselves at him but gets painfully aware that there were too many for him to find himself an opening to stop Saskia. So, he started to fight against the puppets that were moving towards Imogen as well.
Understanding Kyrie''s intentions, Ian joins in to fight alongside him towards the influx of demon puppets against Imogen. Thus, Imogen, finding a chance of an attack, jumped towards Saskia. Saskia smiled at Imogen''s persistence and sped up her enchantment by multiple folds. Before Imogen got her opportunity to attack, Saskia''s corrupted mana sshed out of her hands and soon wrapped around the town inside a dome created by the corrupted magic. Imogen looks at the widening smile from Saskia as the dome closed, trapping her and the rest inside.
The town was enveloped by darkness. The dome seems to have disappeared, and instead, one can see the sky and the usual daily scenery. However, the sky did not match the present time. Instead of the afternoon sky, the sun is high up in the middle of the sky like it is noon.
The crumbling buildings that got devoured by the mes are no longer damaged. They returned to their original state as if the witch has never visited the town to bring destruction and death. The townspeople that were dried up to corpses from getting their mana stolen are now alive and moving. Their faces did not show that anything has happened and went on to their daily routines and responsibilities.
"Now... We are going to y a game. I have chosen a ssic one! The guessing game!" Saskia''s voice echoed throughout the town, "The game goes like this... There is a daily mission. You have to guess which one is a ghoul and which one is alive. You have to kill at least three ghouls a day. However, if you fail to kill three, you will die and be a ghoul yourself. To keep things exciting, your main mission is to find where the enchantment circle is. Once you find it, you will be free. But! You will have a time limit of four days. If you fail, you die. Simple, right?"
Saskia chuckles. Someone ran into the dome, and the dome reacted to someone''s sudden contact. The woman screamed as she quickly got consumed by fire, burning her to crips. Then three other townspeople got incinerated alive, and before anyone could help, they fell into the ground dead.
"Oh! Ouch! I should have been more patient when I exin the game! Anyone who dares to touch the dome will die themselves, and three other people will pay the price. Well, then! Let''s begin our exciting game!"
Kyrie looks around at the frightened townspeople. He looks around to identify a ghoul with a human, but everyone looks like a living human and expresses themselves like a live human. He can avoid ying the game, but touching the dome will cost someone else''s life. He looks at Imogen, who is scanning around the town. It seems like a purge is happening.
Chapter 39: The Witchs Game: The witch who loves games
Chapter 39: The Witch''s Game: The witch who loves games
*** Warning: mild gore ***
When Saskia''s voice was no longer echoing throughout the town, the people trapped inside were quiet for a couple of minutes. They were staring paralyzed in shock at the sky where the voice came from like they could not process well Saskia''s instructions in their minds. However, once the message finally sipped into their minds, everyone started to look at each other, putting their guards up high. They were searching with their eyes for someone different, someone who can be distinguished as a ghoul. Maybe the entire weight of killing someone has not fully been processed, no one thought of guilt or consequences, but what would humans do if suddenly they are pushed to a situation that either they die or someone else dies.
A woman scream rings on the street that Kyrie is on. Everyone turns their heads towards the noise and looked at the woman being dragged by her hair. She screamed as she dug her nails into that man''s hand that was dragging her through the ground by her hair.
The man throws her to the floor and says, "Look at her eyes! Don''t all witches have these kinds of eyes?"
Like Saskia''s eyes, this woman had rare light gray eyes. The coincidence made the woman shiver in fear. She hysterically started to plead innocence. However, the piercing gaze of the townspeople made her shrank into herself.
"Witch!" A man threw a stone at her.
Like a domino chip tipping over, the eyes of the townspeople darkened, and they cast their stones at the woman without mercy. The woman cried and screamed in pain, but no one stopped until she tipped over and stopped moving. Her face and body were severely bruised. Her eyes no longer possessed any light, and a pond of blood grew below her.
The cruelty shocked Ian. He leaned forward to move towards the dead woman stoned to death for merely coincidentally having the same eyes as the witch that caused them this despair, but Kyrie stopped Ian. Ian, appalled, looked at Kyrie, puzzled.
"Why are you stopping me?" asks Ian.
[Ian...]
Kyrie looked at Ian with a constipated look. Ian was looking at Kyrie for answers, but Kyrie was out of words.
"That woman has just been stoned to death. Kyrie, why are you stopping me?"
Imogen replied coldly to Ian for Kyrie''s sake, "Kyrie is too soft on you. Are you seriously going to y the hero now? You should get used to this unless you have the power to save everyone."
Laurel and her group remained quiet like a sign of agreement.
"But this is wrong... Are we just going to let the innocent die? Kyrie?" Ian looked at Kyrie for eye contact, but Kyrie, for some seconds, could not meet Ian''s eyes.
Then, Kyrie settled his troubled emotions aside and looked at Ian firmly.
"What Imogen said is right," Kyrie replied at Ian, "We can''t save everyone."
Ian''s face paled when he heard Kyrie''s reply. Ian wondered if this is the Kyrie he always knew.
"Kyrie is always so gentle and kind to me... ah... to ME," Ian finally realizes.
"We can''t help everyone, Ian. We can''t go around finding three ghouls for each person in the town every day. The least we can do is to find the enchantment circle and break it as soon as we can," Kyrie finally opened his mouth to his real thoughts.
Unlike how teachings went from youth, the reality is much crueller. From the education of youth, doing good was the absolute rule of life. However, reality does not often match up to such teachings. Experience taught people to be selective and also selfish. The survival of oneself is the most important rule of reality.
Ian understood Kyrie''s words, but his heart cramped up. The woman was too pitiful, and the culprits were too cruel. Yet, Ian had to ept this kind of reality. Kyrie raised his hand to touch Ian andfort him. However, Ian avoided Kyrie''s touch. His hand left hanging in the air, so he clenched his hand into a fist and lowered it down. Ian''s eyes showed hurt and disappointment. Then, Kyrie caught the nce from Imogen and understood her even withoutmunicating with each other.
[Did I really choose the right choice when I avoided Ian from ever going to the front lines while getting banished by the king?]
Due to Kyrie preventing Ian from falsely getting used and abandoned in the front lines, Ian has not experienced life further than the walls of the castle and those of the academy. This choice also prevented Ian from growing his swordsmanship, making him vulnerable to the future dangers of this world.
[I feel that I am crueller to Ian than those who cast stones at the innocent woman. It''s like I have stopped him from progressing and having the skills for him to survive on his own. However, even if I go back, I would still have chosen the same choice. Letting him suffer such tragedies, I am too selfish to let him go through that.]
Kyrie sensed a violent tug in his heart. However, Imogen put her hand on Kyrie''s slumped shoulders and patted him asfort. She fully understood his thinking process. After all, she experienced that as well. Kyrie did what he thought was right.
[I need to focus now. It is not time to be emotional. We are still in danger.]
Kyrie set aside his emotions and cleared his mind to focus on what is in front of him. He will let Ian have his own time to think through. Kyrie took a deep breath and reached towards Ian again. Ian avoids him, but Kyrie is determined to show Ian that he cares. So, Kyrie grabbed Ian''s wrist. Ian slowly turned around after a while and looked at Kyrie''s eyes. Kyrie gave him a soft smile while frowning a bit out of concern. Looking at Kyrie''s expression, Ian softened his tension and stopped his resistance. Kyrie hugged him and then cupped Ian''s left cheek caressing Ian''s face with his thumb.
"Must have been a shock, right? Don''t worry, I will try my best from now on," says Kyrie.
[It''s not like I stopped caring about your thoughts, Ian. I also believe that you are not wrong.]
Laurel looked at Kyrie''s and Ian''s interaction and smiled.
"So they were a couple," thought Laurel while side gazing towards Imogen for a couple of seconds.
Tobias scratched his head after he looked around to see who particrly stands out. However, no matter how much he looked at the people that were on the streets, he could not identify between a human and a ghoul. Time has not progressed enough for the ghouls to start changing their form due to their change in nature. Unlike the other undead monsters out there, ghouls possess a certain amount of intelligence that allows them to operate around humans in a less obvious fashion.
Tobias gave up and tilted his head back, giving out a sigh. He says, "This is impossible. No matter where I look, I can''t identify between a human and a new ghoul. There is also absolutely no clues to how to find the enchantment circle either. We are already set to die."
Kyrie rubbed his thumb on his other hand''s palm. He does this out of habit whenever he has to think deeply.
[Ghouls... That witch Saskia has enough power to convert the dead into ghouls. Just how many life sacrifices that witch gave to the fallen god? This was not in the original storyline, either. Yue...]
"Hmmm?" responded Yue in Kyrie''s mind.
[Saskia appeared muchter in the story. Do you know how she was able to gain so much power?]
"I am forbidden to tell you more, Kyrie," answered Yue.
[Forbidden? You got restrained?]
"Yeah. A small god like me has to follow a certain rule due to my influence on other beings'' fate. I am lucky already that I am not stripped off my title and cast away. Do you think you need Vita''s help?" Yue''s voice echoed in Kyrie''s head.
[No, it is better for Vita not to involve herself. Her involvement will twist even further the messed up fate that we are already in. Everything is going faster than the other timeline that we know. Many things have changed already due to my involvement. Ian changed. Imogen changed. The witch Saskia appeared and involved herself with human affairs this early into the story. Imogen even met Laurel earlier than expected.]
"This sounds like an impossible situation. That witch really likes to y and torture people," replied Yue.
[y? Wait... Saskia is known to love games...]
"Yeah?" Yue replied, confused.
Kyrie came into a realization. He looked at the group of people surrounding him, also thinking deeply.
Kyrie says, "I think I understand the game."
Kyrie''s words got everyone''s attention.
Tobias says, "Oh! What? What did you understand?"
Kyrie smiles and says, "Saskia, the witch, is known for loving games. That is why a devoted gamemaster would never make a game without an actual way to y it. She gave us a hint from the beginning. The way to solve the game is to destroy the enchantment circle that is located somewhere in the town. However, we do not know where it is. So, our clue is first to clear our daily mission, and that is to kill three ghouls."
Laurel asks, "However, how are we going to identify which is a ghoul and which is a human? Ghouls are easy to identify once time already passed, and their bodies adjust to their new nature. However, we only have a limit of four days. That is not enough time for a new ghoul to transform!"
Chapter 40: The Witchs Game: Ghouls
Chapter 40: The Witch''s Game: Ghouls
Laurel had a point. New ghouls were always a headache because they are still in their human form.
"However, they have weaknesses as well," said Imogen.
Kyrie nodded and continued, "They do. For one, they are weaker than a full-fledged ghoul. They also don''t have the same apathy as a full-fledged. Since they are newly transformed from humans, they still have remnants of human emotions and past attachments. Most ghouls will not attack humans so easily and devour human flesh. So, they will target something else that can solve their hunger for mana."
Ghouls have an insatiable hunger to eat flesh filled with mana because that is the only way for them to survive. The reason why they attack humans so much is that humans, unlike animals, contain much more mana. New ghouls will not survive the day if they do not consume enough mana because of their changing bodies.
"They will attack the stores that sell potions and mana stones!" Laurel eximed.
"How many of those stores are in the area?" asked Kyrie.
"In a total of three stores," says Tobias.
"No, there is in a total of six locations," Laurel corrected Tobias, "There are also medical clinics that have a lot of potions stored."
Since it was too obvious for ghouls to steal potions in broad daylight, most likely, they were going to strike during the night time. So, everyone paired up with someone else and went to their respected locations when the sun set.
Walking in the night with none of the streetnterns lighted, Kyrie and Ian could only rely on the moon to shine their path. They walked quietly. Ian walked in front of Kyrie in absolute silence, and he never turned his head to look at Kyrie ever since they left the inn. Kyrie observed Ian''s back the entire way, following Ian''s steps quietly. They passed by house after house, but none of them had lighting out of the windows. The streets were empty and quiet contrary to how this town used to be. This town used to buzz with chatter andughter despite thete hours of the night. Now, the town seems to be emptied out and lifeless.
After a while, Kyrie looked at the pavement of the streets as he walked, but then, the sounds of footsteps in front of him stopped. He took the sign and stopped himself, looking towards the front, lifting his head. Ian stopped walking and finally turned towards Kyrie. They locked their eyes with each other.
At that point, there were so many emotions in Ian that those same emotions seem to cancel out each other. However, Ian is not sure why he is angry at Kyrie anymore. It is not like Ian disagrees with Kyrie''s thoughts, but he feels a knot inside of him whenever he remembers the woman getting brutally stoned to death. He thought that it might be his inexperience or maybe even his pride towards the ideals he possessed.
Kyrie drew his sword all of a sudden and ran towards Ian. Kyrie got a hold of Ian''s waist and pulled Ian towards him while shing the figure that sneaked up behind Ian. Ian turned his head and looked at the dead woman on the ground with a pool of blood. It was the same woman who was stoned to death. This woman turned out to be a ghoul. Ian''s blood ran cold while he took a look at the twisted expression on that woman''s face that stayed even after being almost sliced in half. Kyrie took his sword and finished the job by cutting her head off so that she cannot regenerate. Then, numerous human silhouettes appeared in the darkness. They seemed to have been followed, or these ghouls have been waiting for them.
Although their outer shell looked human, their facial expressions were twisted and perverse. They walked as if they were dragging their bodies, hunching like their head were too heavy for them to carry. Their limps looked longer as they dangled on the side.
Ian drew his sword out of the sleeve. They were surrounded by a horde of ghouls, all of them in different sizes and forms: male, female, old, young, tall, short... The ghouls surrounded them like they already knew that Kyrie and Ian would walk towards the clinic on this very path.
[Heh... Seems like we had a ghoul among us.]
The fight became tricky since the ghouls would not purposefully avoid any injuries and would fight fearlessly since they can regenerate. The ghouls would throw themselves at them, pilling on over one another. Ian couldn''t hold their weight and fell to the ground on his back. They nked their teeth as they tried to reach to take a bite off Ian''s flesh. Under the weight, Ian''s arms shook while holding against them. Then, Kyrie came to the rescue and shed them off Ian with light magic. He took Ian''s hand, and they ran away.
They went into a small street and hid behind the barrels that were stacked on top of each other. They crouched behind the barrels to wait for the horde to pass by. Kyrie held Ian close to his chest while looking through the gap between the barrels. Ian can clearly hear Kyrie''s loud heartbeat and heavy breath. Kyrie clenched on Ian''s hand tighter. They remained quiet until they were not able to hear any footsteps. Then, Kyrie looked at Ian''s eyes to signal him to quietly walk away.
However, before long, they were surrounded again. This time by different ghouls. Their mouth dripped of blood and pieces of minced flesh. Kyrie frowned when he saw that the victims to these ghouls were people from Laurel''s group from their swords and clothing. Their bodies were torn apart and still being munched by several ghouls at the same time. Organs, blood, and flesh spilled underneath the skeletons that were carried up by several ghouls that were munching on them.
Although individually, the ghouls were not hard to handle, in a horde, the sheer number made it hard for them to go against. Kyrie and Ian were both unable to finish ghouls with one strike, which gave those ghouls the ability to regenerate and go at them again. Kyrie started to use ice and light magic against them, but the excessive amount of use against creatures of the undead took a toil on Kyrie''s body. A female ghoul crawled rapidly towards Ian and jumped to attack him while Ian was preupied with the other ghouls. Kyrie saw it and ran towards Ian, intending to shield Ian with his body. However, a gold strike of light hit the female ghoul flying. A young man with long ck hair, carrying a sly expression, jumped in front of the couple. He took his wand and cast the same spell again and pushed back the ghouls a few meters away. Nheless, after a couple of times of throwing the same attack and pushing the ghouls back, the stone of the wand dimmed, and the young man was no longer able to use the wand anymore.
"What? It took me seven months to get you off that perverted old man''s hands, and this is how long I can use you for?" Nateined at the dead wand.
The horde of ghouls rushed over again, and Nate ran behind Kyrie and Ian for protection. They braced for the impact against the ghoul when Imogen and Laurel appeared in front of them. Laurel frowned deeply at her unfortunate dead teammates that became these ghouls'' meals. Imogen takes out her sword, and immediately a sharp aura appeared around her and the sword. Imogen runs towards one ghoul and rapidly stabs at it on the neck. She slides off her sword and slices the throat of another ghoul. Then, through the bottom of her armpit, she stabs the ghoul on her back without looking. Letting go of the sword, she punches a ghoul that jumped towards her causing it to fly a few meters away. Without looking, she takes her sword off the ghoul on the ground and proceeds to eliminate more ghouls. She fought against the horde of ghouls while Laurel made sure to finish the ghouls that fell from Imogen''s attack. Imogen, like the protagonist she is, wiped out the ghouls quickly; most were just one strike KO.
When Imogen finished off all the ghouls that were present, the streets got filled with carnage. Imogen swings off the blood on her sword. Then, she appeared in just a blink of an eye in front of Nate, holding her sword against his throat.
"Speak, why are you here of all ces?" asks Imogen.
After Imogen went away intending to get the relic of songs, Nate got caught by Kyrie when he was trying to steal a pendant at the pce. After Imogen''s warning, Kyrie kept a close eye at Nate and his movements. One night, Kyrie followed secretly behind Nate when he sneakily went out of the temple.
Chapter 41: The Witchs Game: Nate
Chapter 41: The Witch''s Game: Nate
That night, Nate changed into his original form of a young man around his early twenties before Kyrie''s eyes. The young man put on his mask and quietly sneaked to the pce into the king''s office. He pulled out a box in one of the drawers and took out a pendant. The ck stone pendant was recognized by Kyrie immediately after it caught his eyes. It is the same pendant that was drawn around the neck of the saint of Darkness when he visited the temple in the Kingdom of Ethern.
Questions started to pour in Kyrie''s mind. What is the connection between the pendant and the king? Does it have anything to do with Ian''s magic attribute? Since there might be a connection between the pendant with Ian, Kyrie decided to get involved and ran towards Nate when his guard was low. Nate flinches from the sudden rapid figure moving towards him and shields himself with his arms. Kyrie takes Nate''s arm with one hand and pushes his head backwards with the other, copsing Nate into the floor. Then, Kyrie ced his knee on top of Nate''s throat. Chocking from the pressure that Kyrie put on Nate''s throat, Nate tries to push Kyrie''s knee off him but fails. Then, Nate lifts his arms up to show that he surrendered when the pressure continued to increase on his throat. Kyrie makes robes using light magic to restrain Nate. He takes the ck pendant off of Nate''s hand. Examining the stone, Kyrie is now sure that the pendant is a mana stone with attributes to darkness.
"Who is there?" The king suddenly screamed at the two shadowy figures. Kyrie takes off his attention for Nate, which gives Nate the opportunity to use one of his treasured collections. Nate throws a ball into the window, and it explodes. The explosion st opened the walls from the king''s office, and Nate escapes. Kyrie runs after Nate but soon loses him in the pce garden. He looked around but did not find a trace of where Nate could have headed towards. The pce started to light up, and the rushing footsteps of the soldiers uniformly echoed in the hallways. Kyrie clicked his tongue in annoyance and returned to the temple.
---
"Let''s be civil and speak our problems out,dy Winstanley. Violence is not always the answer. I am not going anywhere, I promise," Nate said and used his finger to lower down the sword that was against his neck.
Imogen frowns at Nate, and the sword pressed against Nate''s neck starts to cut into his flesh. Nate lets out a small cry when he felt his neck getting cut.
[The only one you can me is yourself, Collector... You tricked Imogen too many times in the previous rounds for her to just let you go like that. Praying for your life seems like a better alternative.]
"Speak! How did you get here?" asked Imogen, who is running out of patience.
"Blood!!! I will speak... I will speak!!! Just lower the sword... You can restrain me... anything... Please, no violence! Let''s be civil! Civility is the key to humanity," says Nate with tears gathering his eyes. His eyes were going out of focus as if his soul was lifting away from his body.
Imogen lowers down her sword while Kyrie restrains Nate, but this time tighter. Nate looks offended at Kyrie when Kyrie tightened the robes even further around him enough to restrict blood flow. Kyrie smirked at Nate as he acted innocent and oblivious to what he has done.
"Sr. Rowan..." Nate whispered as he felt betrayed by Kyrie.
Nate looked pitifully at Ian, but Ian only smiled apologetically.
"I just ced a tracker on the ne and got here when I followed it," Nate finally confesses.
Interrogating Nate was rtively easy; all you had to do is to threaten him, and he will tell you anything. However, whether to trust his words or not, Kyrie decided that he will leave that for the future. Nate''s form as a little boy was actually a curse rather than his trickery. He would transform into a little boy at random intervals of time, most of the time, because he overused mana. He appeared in the town next to the forest of Labam because he was trying to escape from the demons inside that forest. He overused mana and transformed into a little boy that the townspeople thought he was an orphan.
He was in the forest of Labam because of the rumours he heard when he was visiting the fairy kingdom. Despite the small bodies that the fairies possessed, they had a big mouth, although that only applies to the younger ones. The rumour that the demons will use a relic against a human kingdom because of a mana stone spread in the fairy kingdom. Since the demons remained quiet for so long, Nate was curious about the sudden change. Plus, a relic is much more precious than a mana stone, so that piqued his curiosity even further. The stone might be an excellent addition to his collection. So, he decided to investigate by infiltrating himself to the demon troops. However, he was unlucky and got discovered by the fallen pdin. He had to run away by using one of his artifacts that consumed a lot of mana.
Nheless, Nate was able to get the information that he wanted. The demons were looking for the mana stone with the magic attribute of darkness. They made it sound that the ne was vital.
"What do you think?" asked Kyrie to Imogen at the inn''s balcony.
After Nate has confessed almost everything, they have decided to go back to the inn to wait for the others. However, no one came back. Laurel sobbed for a long time till she fell asleep from fatigue. Ian and Nate also withdrew to their rooms to catch some sleep.
"About what?" asked Imogen.
"The reason why they were looking for the ne," says Kyrie.
"Maybe they have someone with those magic attributes," replied Imogen.
"Darkness... They also have someone with that magic attribute," murmured Kyrie.
"Are you going to use it for Ian?" asked Imogen.
"Yes, that is what I intend to do," says Kyrie while he was sliding away, indicating that he is not going to share.
[After all, thest thing I want is to use it in Laurel when I know what the future entails.]
Imogen took a long pause while looking at Kyrie. She knew that Kyrie was aware that Laurel also has the same magic attributes as Ian. Imogen picked up her ss and swirled the ice submerged with alcohol. Now that Imogen has time to think calmly about Laurel, her mind gets flooded with the past memories that she recalled when she was dipped inside the springs of tranquillity. Her memories are not thatplete anymore, but remembering something like that still bothers her. Kyrie looked at Imogen and sighed.
"Are you alright?" asked Kyrie.
"I am not that frail... unlike someone," says Imogen mockingly while cracking a smirk.
Both knew that Kyrie is already stronger than any regr human out there, butpared to the protagonist, Kyrie is stillcking. To prepare himself for the uing events of the future, Kyrie has to continue to progress so that his involvement can at least leave a mark. Although this kind ofment would piss Kyrie off, at that moment, Kyrie was thinking of something else.
[Now that Laurel is here... I have to decide whether to kill her or not. I can''t let the opponent use her for their goal. If I kill her, at least, it will dy some time if stuff does not work out. However, I can''t seem to be so heartless as to kill Laurel after what I saw in the springs of tranquillity about Imogen.]
Kyrie lets out a whine and sighs again. He leans over to the balcony and runs his fingers through his hair.
Imogen, thinking that Kyrie is depressed from her words, says, "You will get there."
Kyrie smiles at the misunderstanding.
[Get there what? Killing your lover?]
He takes a deep breath of the cold night air. He looks at Imogen, who is starting to show more human emotions and decides to leave it as it is. Maybe right now, he does not have the answer, so this might not be the time for him to decide.
Kyrie left for the night and quietly sneaked into Ian''s bedroom. He crouched down and looked at Ian''s sleeping face. He wondered if Ian is still mad at him. Ian slowly opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Kyrie.
"It is stillte, go back to sleep," says Kyrie while caressing Ian''s hair.
Ian takes Kyrie''s hand and puts it on his cheek and says with a soft sleepy voice, "I am sorry, Kyrie. I should not have been mad at you. I don''t know what got to me."
"Hmm..." Kyrie smiled and felt a bit teary after receiving the apology.
[I guess Ian being mad affected me more than I thought it would.]
Ian lifted his duvet and invited Kyrie in. Kyriey down, letting Ian snuggle in Kyrie''s arms.
In the balcony, Imogen looks at her hands. Although they were clean, in her eyes, they were stained with blood that endlessly dripped from her hands.
"I want to end this. I will end this tragedy this round," whispered Imogen.
The night went peacefully, and the day came. When Kyrie opened his eyes, Ian was already up fixing his clothes. They both exited the room after getting ready and found the rest in the balcony looking outside with frowns between their brows. As soon as they stepped to the balcony and the sun hit them, they looked at the ground, surprised. A golden line appeared under their feet and would move as they move, always remaining under their feet. They looked at a distance away to see where the line leads to, but cannot figure out since their view got blocked by the buildings.
Then, they looked at the clean streets in which was piled with ghoul corpses the night before. Now, the streets were impably clean and without a single ssh of blood. The town looked as if it was reset or something alike because everyone seemed to have resumed their daily activity as if nothing happened. However, all five of them knew that now, in this town, there might not be a single human apart from them.
Chapter 42: The Witchs Game: The bell tower
Chapter 42: The Witch''s Game: The bell tower
In suspense, the five of them got out of the inn fully prepared to be jumped by a horde of ghouls. However, the ghouls on the street act like they were still human. Those that used to sell fruits and vegetables still sold fruits and vegetables despite the ones buying them cannot eat them anymore. Most of them resumed their usual daily mundane activity like nothing actually happened.
"This is disturbing..." Natemented on them as he walked by the canopy tents that sold different kinds of merchandise.
"Not really, they just decided to live as humans till the end," replied Ian.
"Yeah, many of them loved their mundane lives. It seems like being ghouls would not have changed their will to remain as humans even if it is just in their hearts until the end," says Laurel.
"Not that I mind since at least they are not attacking us..." blurted Nate brushing off the topic.
Ian smiled sadly, and Kyrie walked closer to him.
"They decided to stay true to themselves in their own way," says Kyrie.
"Yeah," Ian said while feeling slightlyforted.
Imogen remained silent and did notment at all. For her, this sight was way toomon, and it will bemon in the future. Laurel looked at the indifference in Imogen''s face and wondered what is going on in Imogen''s head.
"Did you see this often?" asked Laurel.
"huh?" Imogen turned her head surprised.
"You seem to have experienced this a lot," says Laurel.
"Yeah... I did see this kind of thing a lot. Sometimes, you just get used to seeing this," Imogen replied, a bit flustered.
Every round, she felt weird when she meets Laurel again. She can feel the familiarity, but also knows that the Laurel in front of her is still considering her as a stranger. She is the only one carrying all the memories and emotions, but the counterpart does not know a single thing.
"Must have been hard for you," says Laurel while she shily reached her hand to Imogen''s back and gently patted her back.
Imogen smiled at Laurel, and her eyes glistened. Despite Laurel not carrying all the memories that Imogen had of them together, Laurel kept being someone that Imogen cannot help but feel warmth towards.
"I was lucky that I was not alone during all those times," says Imogen while looking at Laurel.
The daily mission became more straightforward than the first day since there were ghouls who will jump on Kyrie and the group to get a chance to dig their teeth on some flesh. Despite the killings happening in broad daylight, none of the ghouls that acted as humans ever stepped in to do anything. In fact, they almostined that the five of them are littering in front of their shops. Yes, it was littering bodies. It is incredible to see how powerful human attachments and sentiments are. Their lingering human emotions no longer fit in their changing bodies of another nature, but they still hold on to them, even if it meant for them to reject reality.
Kyrie and the rest followed the gold line on the ground that seems to be guiding them somewhere. He watched the ghouls walk on top of the line like they did not see the shy strange line on the ground. Looking at how oblivious everyone other than the five of them seems about the gold line, Kyrie is sure that only they can see the gold line. It might be something to do with the daily mission because the five of them were the only ones who aplished the mission. Last night, they did not see other humans fighting against the ghouls as well, so they concluded that most likely, people rejected that such a crazy game was actually happening. Even if they might consider that such a game is happening, they will prefer to live one more day than die.
They stopped in front of tall stone doors from the bell tower that was located in the center of the town. The gold line went underneath the stone doors into the bell tower. The bell tower stood up like a sore thumb amongst the buildings that surrounded it. This bell tower was not here the day before, because there is no way for anyone to miss such a magnificent structure, especially the doors. If anyone would say anything about the carvings on the doors, it is belittling even if they were praised for being beautiful. To be more precise, the building itself looked otherworldly. The building was thoroughly decorated by carved out images. Surrounding the first floor of the building, each side, there were three circr columnseach column richly decorated with detailed carvings of organic shapes that had similitude to flowers and nts. The two stone doors are made up of one image of a gorgeous woman. Her expression was gentle and calm as the soft sunlight from dawn, pleasing and soft on the eyes. Her body was decorated with delicate, simple robes and fine jewelry, and her hand was wrapped around by a snake. Flowers framed the picture.
[What a beautiful woman goddess Phanes was! The aesthetics of this world does not disappoint me. Of course, aside from abominations of that Oscar. I am still bothered by the contradictions of his appearance and his magic attributes. I should really suggest him to dye his hair.]
If Yue were to hear what Kyrie is thinking about, she would have just facepalmed. Yue was called back to stay next to Vita since Yue is still a god despite not having any essence. There was aint about Yue from other gods that Yue is getting involved way too much, causing the wheels of fate to turn weirdly. She looked reluctant to go, but it is not because of her attachment to Kyrie. She is just a useless glutton and cannot part with food.
"Wow! Do you think I can take some of the carvings apart?" Nate marvelled at the carvings.
"You really collect anything that catches your eyes," says Kyrie.
"Yeah... haha. I always liked to collect things," says Nate while touching the surface of the carving on the wall while looking a bit sentimental.
"How are we going to enter?" asked Laurel looking at the giant stone doors, "these look really heavy to push open."
Imogen touched the doors, and unlike how Laurel thought, the stone doors reacted to Imogen''s touch by opening themselves to invite the five of them into the bell tower. When peering inside the opening doors, there was only darkness. However, as soon as the doors opened fully, the torches inside lighted themselves up, showing the gigantic hall inside. They walked into the hall where the floors were covered in a red carpet. The walls were red with tiny gold decorated flowers. The most peculiar sight of the hall would be the statue of a giant gold serpent that hangs from the ceilingthe statue carved of a snake reaching towards the ground as its lower body was wrapped around branches. The figure covered the entire ceiling with the giant body of the snake. The carving looked realistic due to the fine details, and the eyes were made out of red gemstone. Once everyone was inside, the bell in the tower rang, and the doors swing shut. A stone door also slid down to block the way towards the stair to the second floor.
Then, the room started to move. All of them began to slide to the right side of the room when the room started to turn like the floor they were standing was no longer attached to the ground. The right wall soon became where they were standing, but the room continued to move. When the room stopped moving, they were standing on the serpent statue. They were standing on the ceiling and now looking up to the floor that they stepped into when they entered into the bell tower. The serpent from their viewpoint was now reaching towards the sky. Then, harmonious sounds of hissing came underneath the statue. Hundreds of snakes creeped out of the figure. They rattle their tails but woulde closer. Usually, snakes would warn but keep themselves away. However, these snakes were rattling their tails and slither towards Kyrie and the rest.
Without hesitation, Imogen drew her sword and started to slice the serpents apart. The rest followed suit. However, no matter how they cut the snakes apart, the parts would regenerate into more snakes.
"Don''t cut them apart! They are duplicating if we cut them apart!" shouts Kyrie.
Soon, the snake started to wrap around their legs and move up towards their body. The grip and sliding sensation of the snakes moving up their bodies was enough to shake their hearts. Nate let out screams of panic as the snakes wrapped around him till his chest and continued to move up.
"No... No! Get off! Ahhh!" Nate screamed as he tried to take off the snakes from his body.
Kyrie looked at Imogen, also struggling to keep the snakes away despite being the most sessful at it. Kyrie looked around for clues. There must be clues. Kyrie hit the snakes away from Ian and continued to backstep. Although these snakes were not biting them, the snake seems to want to somehow wrap the person around with their bodies, but why?
"There must be clues. Everyone... Think! There must be a way to stop the snakes!" screamed Kyrie.
Nate copses down with his entire body being wholly wrapped around snakes. Kyrie frowned, looking at Nate being crushed. He looked at Ian, and they both understood what they wanted to do. Ian ran towards Nate and started to take the snakes off him. Kyrie followed Ian and tried to swing the snakes away from them. Ian finally was able to take off the snakes from Nate''s face helping Nate to be able to breathe again. Kyrie lets out a breath of relief and continues to block the snakes from going anywhere close to Ian.
"I can''t think in these kinds of the situation!" whined Laurel while being extremely busy hitting the snakes off of her. She is heavily breathing and tired.
Imogen swings off the snakes on Laurel''s feet. She grabs Laurel and puts Laurel behind her, where the snakes cannot get to.
[There are so many snakes, so there must be something about snakes. Snakes... what about snakes??]
The carving of Goddess Phanes appeared in his mind.
"Ah!" Kyrie realizes, "I read this somewhere before! The eyes! It must be the eyes!"
Chapter 43: The Witchs Game: The story of a certain goddess
Chapter 43: The Witch''s Game: The story of a certain goddess
"Imogen! Destroy the sculpture''s eyes!" shouts Kyrie.
Imogen meets Laurel''s eyes as if she is waiting for Laurel''s permission. Laurel, confused smiles and prepares herself to face the snakes again.
Imogen turns around and runs towards the sculpture. As she is heading towards the sculpture, the green ivy snakes also start to turn their heads towards Imogen. They slither away from their original target and rush towards her. The snakes spring at her to block her path to the sculpture. Unfazed, Imogen shakes the snakes off her body as they try to wrap themselves around her. With a burst of speed, she jumps,nding on the spine of the snake sculpture. She sprints towards the head on its back. A crowd of snakes quickly crawl towards her, chasing her up and around the sculpture. Afar, the densely packed snakes, moving towards Imogen, look like an entity themselves, swallowing the enormous gold snake sculpture from the tail up to the head. Once Imogen arrives at the head, she lifts her sword. Holding her breath to umte her momentum and force, the woman jumps and shes the sculpture''s eyes made out of red gemstonesthe red gemstones cracks and breaks into pieces. The snakes, like their switch has suddenly been pressed off, be motionless at the very second the gemstone broke. They fall to the ground like heavy rain. Imogennds on her feet and puts her sword back to the sleeve. She releases her breath slowly while using her sleeve to dry her dripping sweat.
[Wow! Such a protagonist move!]
Kyrie casually takes a look at Ian and sees him wowed by Imogen''s strength. Kyrie pouts a little and wants to do some pushups right on the spot. He still needs to train really hard to reach Imogen''s strength. Imogen smirks at Kyrie as she walks by and then towards Laurel.
[Damn you, Imogen! You damn showoff!!! I gave you the hint!]
Ian chuckles softly as he sees Kyrie gettingpetitive and salty over Imogen. He looks at Nate, who is now in the form of a child breathing softly loosely wrapped around dead snakes. He wants to pick him up, but Kyrie does it instead of Ian really quickly.
"You are tired, Kyrie. Let me do it!" says Ian.
"It''s fine. I will do it," replies Kyrie looking at Nate, annoyed.
"But..."
"I don''t like it when he gets to touch you," Kyrie pouts.
Before Ian can argue about it, Kyrie already moves away with Nate in his arms.
"hehe... So childish, I am just carrying an unconscious kid," thinks Ian.
Kyrie puts Nate on the floor where it is away from the pile of snake corpses. Then, he sits down to finally catch his breath and to rest his fatigue. The stone door blocking the way towards the second floor also opens up. The room does not turn back to how it was when they entered, so the exit towards the stairs is on the upper corner of the hall. However, everyone decides to rest before going to the second floor so that if there is another of these obstacles on the second floor, they would at least be a bit rested.
Laurel walks towards Kyrie and asks, "How did you know we had to break the snake''s eyes?"
Ian says, "Is it one of the trials that goddess Phanes had to take so that she can be one of the sessors for the king of gods?"
[My Ian is so smart~]
Kyrie smiles and nods, "Yes. This bell tower seems to be designed rted somehow to the goddess Phanes. The reason why we had to break the eyes was because of the answer that the goddess gave during her first trial."
"Hmm... I don''t know the story. I never even heard about her name. She does not even seem to have any temples either... Is it that I missed them this entire time?" Laurel wondered.
"Well, goddess Phanes, unfortunately, passed away," says Ian, "That is why there are no temples dedicated to her, so she is not that well known."
"Wait... A deity can die?" Laurel asks.
Kyrie and Ian look at each other to see if the other person knew, but they do not really have an answer.
"It is not the same way of how humans die. Deities are eternal beings unless someone causes their death," says Imogen.
[Hmmm... Interesting... Well, if an ex-demigod said so... That must be it.]
"I am curious about her story, though... Maybe it will helpter, so can you tell me about goddess Phanes''s story?" Laurel asks.
"Sure... Hmmm... Goddess Phanes was a beautiful goddess. She was very loved in the god realm, and she had a lot of supporters. ording to the story that I read, the king of gods saw her potential and gave her the opportunity to be one of his sessors. However, before she was deemed eligible, she had to pass some trials. Despite the fact that Phanes was greatly favoured, the gods were shocked to hear about the first trial. It was an ambiguous question asked by the king of gods: what is the most deceiving feature of the living?"
"The most deceiving feature of the living? That is an open-ended question!" exims Laurel.
"Yes, that is what shocked the gods. They thought that goddess Phanes must have offended somehow the king of gods to give her that kind of question for the first trial. The answer could be almost anything. If the king of gods wishes to, he could just brush off any answer if he wanted."
"Shouldn''t the answer be the heart? I mean, this kind of question has a standard answer that is mostly epted," says Laurel.
"That is also what goddess Phanes initially also thought. However, seeing that the king has given her time to think about the answer, she decided to use that time to travel around the mortal world. She observed every kind of living being possible that was created and studied the most deceiving animals and humans. In the first few months, Phanes never changed her answer until she met the then demigod Erebus."
Imogen looks at Kyrie with a frown when she hears the name of Erebus. It is not surprising since he is her greatest enemy. The fallen god that they are fighting against is Erebus. She has gone through thousands of rounds to save Laurel but failed because of the fallen god Erebus.
"Goddess Phanes actually met Erebus in pure coincidence. They fell in love as they travelled together around the mortal world. Their love story is very popr, even in the god realm," Kyrie meets eyes with Ian and smiles.
Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and continues, "Since Erebus was in the mortal world for a longer time due to his own trials, he was able to show Phanes the side where she cannot see in public, mostly about human beings. Since Erebus, at that time, was bestowed to rule over darkness, they were able to encounter the most solitude and sad moment of a human being while they hid in the dark. A lot of them were about regrets. Phanes became very interested in what caused human regret and stayed behind to look for the answer despite being in the middle of her first trial."
"Human regrets... I guess no one really goes through life without having some sort of regret," says Laurel.
Imogen reacts to Laurel''s words. She thinks of the many instances that happened in the rounds. All of the memories that poured into her mind are with Laurel''s pained expression on her face while telling Imogen how much Laurel regrets ever meeting her. Some of those memories, even Imogen herself, felt regret as well. However, she can never imagine her life without Laurel. Despite the fact that Laurel has such a wretched fate, she can''t bring herself to ever let Laurel just suffer it all by herself.
Imogen thinks, "I wonder... Will you in this round regret ever meeting me?"
"Who cares about that?" exims Nate, "It is like being afraid to eat an apple because you are scared that it will rot in the future! Why not live your life now than regret what does not exist yet? I live my life to the fullest! I don''t care about what people think or do! I live life my way!"
Nate was awake through the story, he utters his words as he sits back up. His mature words do not match his childish voice at all.
"Well... Yeah! That''s true! We really don''t know the future... We choose what we think is important for us at this moment.Whether regret or not, that would be forter. We still need to live life to the fullest," Laurel replies cheerfully.
Imogen smiles at Laurel''s words, which got caught by everyone. Kyrie and Ian smile back, while Nate is bewildered.
"Ice woman can smile too," Nate whispers. Nate shudders when Imogen gives him the stare.
Laurel blushes slightly and gets a bit embarrassed at her outburst of such words. However, she feels rather happy to see that Imogen smiled at them. She twirls her fingers nervously.
Kyrie continues, "After those experiences, Phanes spent her time watching humans and see for herself why they had so many regrets. What is causing them to suffer so much? What is it that is deceiving them from the truth? She found the whole thing very contradictory. She witnessed humans raising up and building civilizations while living life, always rushing to aplish things. She thought that humans must be the race who would regret the least. However, that is the opposite of what she thought. Humans are the race that regrets the most. She looked at other living beings and saw some patterns of such regrets. Although the same thing happened to other living beings, they can get over them fast. That is contrary to humans. They me others for their own mistakes like they were deceived, but in reality, they deceived themselves. When they discover the truth, they get swallowed by regret. However, by that time, it is already toote for them to change anything. They can only move forward at that point."
Chapter 44: The Witchs Game: The answer to the first trial
Chapter 44: The Witch''s Game: The answer to the first trial
Kyrie continues the story...
Goddess Phanes went back to the god realm after that with apletely different answer than she started off. She saw that this does not only pertain to the mortals, but also to those who are closer to home. The day soon came where she had to appear in front of the king of gods to deliver her answer for the first trial. She stood at the center of the circr hall, surrounded by gods of all statuses sitting on the bleachers. In front of Phanes is the throne that the king of gods sat. The throne looked imposing and petrifying despite being empty. From the looks of it, the audience was more nervous than Phanes, who stood still patiently waiting for the answering trial to start. The small gods talked amongst themselves, trying to guess what Phanes would say. The gods of higher statues only waited on their seats silently while observing Phanes. Some were very pleased that Phanes was not showing the nervousness that the previous candidates had shown when they had to stand before the king of gods to deliver their results. Then, the trumpets sounded, and the king of gods entered into the hall. Everyone stood up and bowed to their king. The king of gods, in a good mood, slowly got to the throne and allowed his subjects to arise. Then, he sat on the throne and looked at the calm Phanes. He looked at Phanes and her unwavering eyes. He was pleased to see that Phanes found an answer for herself than hearing the response from others.
The king asked, "The time hase for you to tell me your answer, Phanes. What is the most deceiving feature of the living?"
Goddess Phane answered, "I think it is the eyes, your majesty."
The gods in the audience gasped and started to whisper among themselves. A god threw his wine towards the stand where Phanes stood. He threw a fit about how stupid the answer isthe spilled wine stained Phanes''s long white silk dress that touched the floor. The purple colour slowly ascended in the dress. Then, Phanes looked at the bleaches where the god who threw his goblet with a stern stare. The offender flinched from the aura that wasing out of Phanes, and obediently sat down again. Essence softly flowed through her dress from the shoulders all the way to the end of the dress like a gentle breeze, cleaning it from the wine stain in a sweep. Once again, her dress became pure white like snow. The show of her powers illuminated the eyes of numerous gods on the audience. There is nothing more exhrating for the supporters to see than a powerful candidate in action. She brought back the confidence they had for her again. The hall went silent, waiting for the king''s response.
"Why do you say that eyes are deceiving? Aren''t eyes the part where all truth gets unveiled?" asked the king of gods, curious at why Phanes would answer his question with something so contradictory.
"Although I say eyes, most surely there are other answers. However, this is up to one''s own interpretation. For there is really not one true answer, but from what I have encountered, I concluded that this is my answer. The worlds that were created by our predecessors have never been a pte of ck and white, rather with many more colours. Between those extremes, we see more colours in our days than ck and white," says Phanes.
The audience nodded in agreement while the king gave a smile.
"I say the answer to be eyes because although they are the window to the heart, they are also the doors to the world. We see through those doors at the world, and others peer through those windows at our hearts. However, why do I say that eyes are the most deceiving? Because we trust too much our eyes and forget that we can see only what we want to see. We became inflexible to hear other views, thinking that we are right from our own feelings and understanding. However, what is a pair of eyes to a universe that is so big that it is even hard for us to see where the far end goes? That is why we have each other. We bring prosperity to our creation andpanions through joined effort. Whether to trust or not, we have the responsibility to use our own judgement when the timees. It is not that I say to distrust our eyes, but rather, give grounds for others to present us what they saw. Give others the opportunity to partake in our journey and decisions. That is so that in the end, we used everything we could find, and we did everything that we could do to never regret our decisions even if fate is not on our side."
Phanes energetically exined her thoughts to the audience and the king. The gods cheered and nodded at the goddess that stood tall and calm on the stand, executing her thoughts to the world with elegance and passion. The king nodded with a satisfied face. Although the king himself was expecting another answer, in the end, he agreed with what Phanes said. What Phanes said also impacted the rule of the king of gods, whichter brought a golden age for in the god realm. Phanes passed the first trial with flying colours. The news spread far and wide around the god realm about her. The unwavering wish for Phanes to ascend to the throne and be the ruler became increasingly amon topic amongst those in the god realm.
Kyrie finishes the story in which Laurel bes extremely energetic after hearing. She is overly hyper with how Phanes executed her speech and how she said those words. In her own experience, Laurel also experienced the downfall of only trusting her own eyes.
"It cost a lot when you only know how to rely on yourself," Laurel says, "Goddess Phanes is right about not only trusting our eyes. We sometimes really see what we want to see, and that can cause a lot of mistakes. As a merchant myself, I experienced a lot of losses because of that. Information is expensive! It was a good thing that the loss was only money. I have seen people lose much more than that. Myrades... Myrades... used to help me get away... from those... those... "
Talking about her teammates, Laurel starts to sniff. Then, she broke down in tears and cried while huping. The reality is hitting back again.
"Those bastards used to be such a pain in the ass, but now I miss them so much! Those bastards left me all alone..." Laurelins while getting choked on her words.
Although she is trying to put on a brave front, she cannot control her sadness that well when ites to the death of people that were close to her. Her sudden change of mood brings everyone to silence. Nate takes out some tissues and gives her while looking away. Laurel takes it and dries her tears. Kyrie looks at Imogen, and he is frowning at how inactive Imogen stayed while Laurel was crying. Imogen looks back as if she is utterly oblivious of why Kyrie is pissed.
[Woman! Perfect opportunity!!!]
Kyrie signals at Imogen with his eyes and head for Imogen tofort Laurel. Imogen looks troubled while Kyrie looks like he had a tic on his neck. Kyrie sighs and demonstrates with Ian. Ian was looking at Laurel, thinking of a way tofort her. But then, Kyrie pulls Ian close to him and ces Ian''s head to his shoulders. He caresses Ian''s hair and goes to pat his back. Kyrie then signals Imogen to do the same.
"What are you doing, Kyrie?" Ian chuckles while being confused.
"Nothing really..."
Imogen closes her eyes from looking any longer at the excessive PDA in front of her. She turns her head to Laurel, who is now silently sniffling. Then, Imogen sits next to Laurel nervously. Imogen timidly and gently ces Laurel''s head to her shoulders. Shocked, Laurel turns her eyes to look at Imogen, who is covering her mouth while looking away like she does not care. However, Laurel feels Imogen''s hand patting softly on her back. Laurel stops tearing up, and a light blush appears on her cheeks. Although she still feels sad and can cry more, now, she can additionally feel her heart beating on her eardrums. Her heart starts to feel warm andforted.
In a dark room, Saskia looks at her crystal ball with an annoyed face. The PDA was getting sted through the crystal ball as if it was a mockery to her as a gamemaster. She never knew that her game will be breeding grounds to love. It was just annoying to see.
However, her mind soon gets preupied with the story that Kyrie shared - the story of Goddess Phanes''s first trial. She giggles and says, "There is actually a piece of the story that has yet to be revealed."
What Kyrie said was indeed not the entire story. Everyone was happy except for the other sessor that came before the goddess Phanes. In the shadows, at the corner of the hall, the other sessor peered with cold eyes at Phanes that was shining brightly on the stand before the king and the audience. She chuckled at Phanes, who looked so bright and optimistic.
"My dear little sister... How dare she even ept to be a candidate! Saying such flowery naive words, there is no way she will ever be able to hold the weight of that crown steadily! What should I do with this cute one?" The other goddess, who was the official sessor, said as she turned around and left the hall.
Chapter 45: The Witchs Game: What is going on?
Chapter 45: The Witch''s Game: What is going on?
Saskia is busy looking at her crystal ball when the door of her room ms open. Shezily turns around towards Sil,ing in without asking for permission. Saskia, annoyed, snaps her fingers to light up the room. With a threatening stare, Siles next to her and then side nces at the crystal ball that showed Kyrie with Ian together. Sensing that something is wrong, Saskia walks in front of Sil to cover the crystal ball and screams at him for entering her room without asking for permission. Saskia is trying to redirect Sil''s attention but fails. Looking at Kyrie together with Ian makes Sil''s mood from bad to worse in an instant. Sensing the boiling anger inside Sil, she turns off her crystal ball. Then, she cautiously retreats towards the door.
Saskia smirks and says, "Don''t me me that you could not tame your little boyfriend! I already did you a favour to inform you! They broke my enchantments for gathering life sacrifices that I spend so much time casting! I just ..."
Saskia couldn''t finish her words before she gets hit by Sil''s fist full force on the face with the back of his hand. She flies away, crashing to the floor and sliding away till the wall stops her. Trembling from the sudden assault, Saskia struggles to get up as her vision spins. Bloodes out of her mouth and drips to the floor. The side of her face that got hit immediately starts to puff up and bruise. She touches her injured face and shudders from the pain.
"Let me tell you again, Saskia. You don''t touch what is mine, and I won''t give you trouble," says Sil with a threatening voice.
Saskia cringes every time she hears the stepping sound of Sil''s shoesing closer to her. However, she looks at Sil entertained and starts to chuckle despite the pain from the cuts inside her mouth. She spits the blood that tasted metallic in her mouth and stands up, leaning against the wall as support. Although Saskia is a bit shocked at the sudden and violent fluctuations of Sil''s mood, she tries to hold an unperturbed face. This is a Sil that she never saw before. How usually Sil acted is always with some kind of politeness or just in rude but harmless, and that makes her think that she can just get her way with him. However, Sil is different than she thought. Sil is more dangerous and unstable when ites to the boy that he is so obsessed about.
"Kyrie..." Saskia murmurs with a spreading smile on her face.
Although Saskia knows that she is going to get into deep trouble, she still has the guts to utter that boy''s name. This brought her the thrill that she wants. Her face reveals that she is flooded in ecstasy, almost as if she is high and addicted to Sil''s mood swings and violent outbursts. She extends her shaky arm towards Sil, ready to cast a spell, but nothing came out.
Is she too excited at what she is seeing that her magic is not responding? No, that is not it. This is some kind of restriction that she is experiencing.
Sil cracks a cruel smile when he sees Saskia getting surprised that she can''t cast any magic.
"You can only me yourself for touching what you should not touch, Saskia. You even had the guts to touch at our master''s wounds with that petty game of yours," Sil side nces at the crystal ball again, "You knew that the topic regarding that goddess is strictly forbidden even if you are greatly favoured. Now, you have to pay your price for your stupidity. Erebus sent me to educate you and beat some sense into you. After all, this little head of yours needs some fixing. That screw needs to get tightened in that stupid brain of yours."
---
When Kyrie and the rest jump up through the opening that leads towards the stairs to the second floor, the building suddenly starts to rotate again. They slide sideways, and Nate almost falls to the first floor. Nate has a hard time bncing in his child form and would stumble as the building rotates. Kyrie takes the dizzy kid around his left arm and supports Ian with his right. They are confused about why the building is circling back to its original position. Imogen jumps back when the stone door that leads to the hall from the second floor almost ms into her.
A light blue fire inscribes on the stone door writing, "This floor will be revealed tomorrow."
The sudden announcement throws all of them off. It is as if the gamemaster decides to have a vacation when the game is still progressing. The scraping sound of the stone doors dragging on the floor draws their attention. They walk towards the hall from the first floor and see the stone doors opened all the way. Looking at the horizon that is encased by the doorframe, the sun starts to hideaway into the montage of buildings. The sky is showered in orange soda.
[It''s almost like they are kicking us out!]
They walk out through the doors and catch on the peripheral of their eyes, something on the stone doors. They look up towards the doors and are staggered at what happened to the carvings on them. As if a monster wed violently on the stone doors, the beautifully carved goddess is now merely a collection of red w marks. The ones who are responsible for such destruction seems to not even pay a bit of attention to their own ws like they were not even bothered that they were bleeding as they destroyed the beautiful carvings.
When they walk out, and the doors are closing behind them, everyone turns around onest time to observed the bell tower. The tower lost its former glory; it lost the beauty and otherworldly qualities to it. Those unappreciative individuals have destroyed its artistic creations and carvings.
Then, the bell tower gets wrapped by a gray mist that disappears when the clouds of mist dispersed.
[Something is going on... Why the hell did we stop mid-game?]
"Something is fishy... Like why did we stop all of a sudden?" Nate questions.
"Yeah... It indeed feels like something has happened," Laurelments.
"That witch brought it to herself," says Imogen.
"Ah, I see... So she got herself in trouble for touching a sore spot," Kyrie realizes.
"What? Wait, can someone exin to me why you two understand what is going on while I seem not to be able to grasp anything?" Nateins.
"Saskia has touched her master''s sore spot. Of course, she will get into trouble," replies Kyrie.
"Her master? Can you guys give better exnations?" Nate protests.
"Her master... Her master is Erebus?" asks Ian in shock, "The fallen god that you mentioned before is Erebus?"
"Yes, we are fighting against Erebus," says Kyrie.
Ian turns his head and looks at the spot where the bell tower was. It is still too shocking for him to hear that a god like Erebus went through devastation and became a fallen god. Erebus, in the scriptures left behind, was described as a god beloved by the king of gods and most gods in the god realm. A god who is quiet, calm, and sincere towards his counterparts. Although the king of gods did not want Erebus to inherit his ce, he still wanted Erebus toe into the session line through marriage. The king of gods saw that Erebus was too soft to rule, so he decided that all the candidates and sessors were female for that very reason.
"There is no way... The demigod Erebus who managed to be a full-fledged god through aplishing numerous deeds in the mortal world? The Erebus, who was cared for by the king of gods?" says Ian, "are we talking about the same Erebus?"
"Yes," says Imogen.
"Do you know why?" asks Kyrie to Imogen.
"No. It happened way before my time," answers Imogen.
"Way before your time?" Nate asks, muddled by the wording.
However, there is silence. Imogen does not answer the questioning look that Nate is shooting towards her.
"Let''s go back to the inn. There is no point staying in the open streets with guests around," says Kyrie knowing that Imogen was trying to avoid that question. Even in the novel, Imogen''s beginning is aplete mystery. She never even told this to Laurel, whom she loved with all her heart. Kyrie scans the surroundings, and he draws out his sword.
Laurel looks around, discovering that they were surrounded.
She whispers, "I did not even notice..."
On the hidden corners of the street, ghouls are waiting for them in a horde. Knowing that they were noticed, the ghoulse out of their hiding. One ghoul, in particr, stands tall amongst the rest of the horde at the front. Laurel recognizes him with one look. Her eyes widened with horror. That ghoul used to be the man who stood by her in the good and the bad times. He used to be a man who guarded her back from danger, and she did the same for him. He was a close friend and a brother. However, now, he stands in front of her as a ghoul and a potential enemy. That man is Tobias. He is no longer a human. He is a ghoul - a ghoul who might have betrayed hisrades for his own sake.
Chapter 46: Then... I will be your brother!
Chapter 46: Then... I will be your brother!
*** Warning: death ***
Laurel looks away and stares back again. She cannot believe what she is seeing.
"Tobias? Brother? Is that you?" asks Laurel despite the answer.
Tobias smiled at the sight of Laurel with relief eyes, then he hardened his expression, unsleeved his sword. He intended to stab the person that was behind him, but a de passed through him first. He looked stunned at the man who he wanted to kill with his own hands first. Tobias never expected that Anthony saw through his schemes.
Laurel screams like a maniac while tears flowed down her eyes. Imogen stops her from running to the horde of ghouls.
"No!!! Tobias!!! Anthony! What are you doing? Let me go, Imogen! Let go!!!" screamed Laurel on top of her lungs.
Anthony looks into Tobias''s eyes with mockery.
"You really think that a person like you would betray Laurel? Do you think I am blind or what?" Anthony says while smirking at the stunned Tobias, "From the beginning, you were already charmed by that prostitute that thinks she can be equal to us, men. There is no way that you will join us with the intentions to kill Laurel and the people with her. Who wouldn''t know that you joined us just to stop us?"
"Anthony... You betrayed your ownrades... You are less than a man..." says Tobias.
"Shut up! What do you know? Do you enjoy other people''s mockery so much about that prostitute being our leader? Oh, wait... haha... Of course, you do! Now that we are ghouls, she would not even bat an eye to raise her sword against us! You expect me to ept this with open arms as you do? How is that you can lower yourself so much to a dirty woman that came from a whore house? Are you stuck in some fantasy romance that someday she will return your feelings? That whore? Ha! Funny! Doesn''t she think she is looking too highly on herself?"
"Me? Waiting for my feelings to be returned? hehe! Right... When did I start to be like this?" thought Tobias.
---
A little girl wept when she got pushed down to a puddle of mud.
"Why are you like this? I have never done anything bad to you..." Laurel cried as she was surrounded by children of her age.
"My mom says that you are dirty! That you should never have been born!"
"Yeah! My mom also said that! You are dirty!"
"Too bad, you did not die like your mom! My mom says that women like her are bad!"
A kid picks up mud and throws the handful of mud to Laurel. Laurel, in tears, tries to wipe the mud off her dress with her bare hands.
"This is the only thing that my mom left me..." Laurel starts crying even harder.
Tobias observed Laurel being bullied by the kids but was hesitant to go to Laurel to help her.
"Tobias? Tobias! I told you to buy bread! Why are you taking so long?" Catherine scolded.
"Mom..." Tobias turned around to look at Catherine with a hesitant expression and pointed towards where Laurel and the other kids were, "Look!"
Catherine looked towards where her son pointed to and gets astonished. She rushed towards the group of kids and screamed, "What are you kids doing? Why are you doing this to your friend?"
The kids, scared, ran away while screaming, "She is not a friend! She is a dirty girl!"
"These kids! Argh! I really need to talk to their parents. So cruel despite their age..." Catherine screams as she looks at the bullies running away.
"What am I going to do? My dress is dirty now... Mommy only left me this... Mommy will hate me for it..." Laurel cries as she tries to continue to wipe her dress with her hands.
Catherine lifts up Laurel from her armpits and puts her back to her feet on the road. Laurel is covered in mud, and her dress is soaked through.
"Don''t cry, my child... It''s alright... I can wash it for you. Okay? Don''t cry..." says Catherine as she wipes Laurel''s tears with her thumb.
Laurel cries even harder when Catherine sympathized with her. She couldn''t stop. Catherine, seeing that Laurel''s dress is soaked through, lifts Laurel up to her arms without caring that the mud could get to her clothes.
"Let''s go home, and I will clean it for you, okay? If you continue to cry, I would think that you don''t want me to clean it for you," says Catherine.
Laurel holds her cry when she hears Catherine''s words. Laurel tries to hold her hups but fails as she quietly let Catherine bring her back to Catherine''s home.
Tobias followed from a distance, exchanging nces from the ground to Laurel, who is in his mother''s arms and then back to the ground.
Catherine baths Laurel and feeds her. Laurel, tired from crying, falls asleep in Catherine''s couch. The little tiny thing looks pitiful as she hugs her knees in her sleep.
"Mom... Why are we letting this stranger in?" Tobias pouts.
"She is just a kid, Tobias. Didn''t you see that she had a tough day?" says Catherine to her son.
"But you always told me that I should not let a stranger in," says Tobias.
"She is different, Tobias! There are times for caution, but also times for kindness," says Catherine after she kneels in front of Tobias to meet his eyes.
"Okay, mom..." says Tobias reluctantly.
"My son... Mommy is trying her best to help this girl. Could you also help mommy, too?" asks Catherine.
"Okay..." says Tobias nodding his head.
"My son is so kind!"
Catherine hugs Tobias, and Tobias giggles in his mother''s embrace.
Laurel opens her eyes when the sun is already high up in the sky. She looks at Catherine, who is fuming from anger.
"How can they be like that to a kid? They acted like this child does not even need toe back! This is too much! I can''t believe these people!" Catherine fumes as she walked back and forth, talking to herself.
Catherine looks back to where Laurel was sleeping and sees the kid already awake. She changes her mood and walks towards Laurel.
"Dear, are you hungry?" asks Catherine kindly.
"Lady... Where is my dress?" asks Laurel.
"Whatdy? Haha!!! Just call me Catherine," says Catherine, " Your dress is getting dried. Do you want to see it?"
Laurel nods enthusiastically. Catherine chuckles and extends her hand for Laurel to take. Laurel looks at Catherine with her big round eyes, and shyly takes Catherine''s hand. They walk towards the row ofundry hung on a robe that was attached to two poles. Laurel lets go of Catherine''s hand and runs towards her dress as soon as the dress caught her eyes. She bounces around excitedly when she sees that her dress is cleaner than when she first wore it yesterday.
"Well, isn''t it super clean now?" says Catherine
"Yeah! Super clean!" Laurel says.
"Are you hungry?" asks Catherine.
Laurel nods timidly.
"Let''s go eat then!" says Catherine while guiding Laurel back to the house.
Tobias looks at them in a corner and pouts that Laurel is with his mother.
Later that day, when Laurel was walking around the grassy hills, Tobias pushes Laurel and shouts, "You should go back home! Stop taking mom away from me! You go back to your mom!"
Laurel purses her lips and mumbles, "I don''t have one."
Tobias freezes and says, "You don''t? But everyone does..."
"I don''t... Mommy... Mommy left to somewhere far, and she is noting back... Aunty says that mommy left me alone because she was in a lot of pain. She says that mommy is in a better ce and that I should not be selfish."
"Why is she noting back?"
"I don''t know. Maybe because I was a bad girl," says Laurel sadly.
"I don''t think Laurel is a bad girl! Mom says that you are a good girl! Mom told me to be kind... So... so... You can stay with us... I will let you stay with us!" Tobias shouts, looking very serious.
Laurel''s eyes glisten, and she asks, "I can?"
"Hmm! I will be your brother from now on! Although your mommy is gone, I will be your brother!" deres Tobias.
"Okay! Then I will be your sister!"
---
Tobiasughs at Anthony and says, "I already have her feelings returned... I am her big brother, and I... I WILL NOT LET SCUMS LIKE YOU GET TO HER!!!"
Tobias thrusts his sword into Anthony''s abdomen and looks at him intensely into Anthony''s eyes till Anthony slumps, dangling on his sword. He takes out the sword and then starts to go into an onught towards the rest of the ghouls despite his failing body. Imogen lets Laurel off and runs towards the horde with her.
"I don''t know what we thought that we can win this second time..." Tobiasughed as he looked at the horde of ghouls that have been slew down so easily by that frightening woman. He coughs up a ck substance off his mouth and crashes to his knees.
Chapter 47: The ideas that you are in love with
Chapter 47: The ideas that you are in love with
"Brother!" Laurel runs and catches Tobias''s slumping body.
"hehe... I am kinda tired..." Tobias mutters.
He starts to close and open his eyes slower and slower. Laurel looks at Imogen, but Imogen shakes her head slowly. There is nothing that she can do to help Tobias. Although she can cast a blessing, it will destroy Tobias than heal him. Ultimately, Tobias is considered dead. His heart stopped the moment Saskia took all his mana away. Then he got revived into a ghoul - a monster who is eternally hungry for flesh. Laurel looks at Tobias silently while tears continued to fall from her eyes. She notices Tobias''s moving lips, but he is speaking too softly that she cannot hear him. So, she leans towards Tobias to listen to hisst words.
Tobias says, "My cute little sister... I can see that you finally found someone who you took more interest than your obsession with travelling around the world. Make sure that you don''t let her get snatched away. You always fight for food, but be sure to eat well every day."
"Why are you telling me this?" Laurel whimpers.
"Listen well, Laurel Ravenswood... Always try to love, but also know to forgive. Don''t dwell on the things you can''t change. Treat yourrades well. Don''t be stubborn on things even if they look like ck and white decisions," Tobias coughs, and the ck fluid flowed down from his mouth.
Tears started to flood in Tobias''s eyes, "I would love to have been at your wedding... Sorry I cannot make it... "
"Don''t say that... Please..." Laurel sobs.
"I am sorry that... *cough* I froze when you were getting bullied and did not protect you well... Laurel... my dear sister andrade, I love you with all my... heart..."
---
In the town''s cemetery, Laurel is still seated on the cold cement floor facing Tobias''s headstone talking. She sometimes would smile and giggle, recounting funny memories she had with Tobias, but also tear up more while talking about emotional memories. The sun is disappearing at the horizon, and the night is beginning to take back its rule with darkness. Thentern next to her gently lighting up the ce to let Kyrie and Imogen know where she is.
"Aren''t you going to console her?" asks Kyrie looking at Laurel from far away. Kyrie ces down thentern in his hands to the ground because he got tired of holding it for so long.
"Judging by her personality, she will need some alone time to collect herself. She would want to spend some time with Tobias," says Imogen like she already knew how Laurel will act when this happened.
Love can really change people. The way Imogen looks at Laurel in secret makes Kyrie happy for her. It''s like her feelings have coloured her into a human being rather than a frightening killing machine. Imogen never took her eyes away ever since she let Laurel have her time to grieve.
"Tobias died earlier than any other rounds that I remember," says Imogen.
"He dies in all other rounds as well?" asks Kyrie.
"Yeah..." replies Imogen.
"Why did you not save him?" asks Kyrie.
"At first, I tried. However, he always ends up dead as if he had a due date to rush to. Believe it or not, he was harder to save than Laurel," Imogen says.
Although her tone of voice sounds harsh and indifferent, her eyes show something different.
"It must have been fate... Whatever seems to be destined to happen will happen regardless of time or ce," murmurs Kyrie.
"heh! Cockroach, for us, fate is only an excuse... We can''t rely on fate," Imogen says.
"Right... We will be screwed if that was not the case..." Kyrie agrees.
Imogen lets out a dryugh and says, "Are you okay leaving that kid with Ian?"
"Although I don''t want to, Ian wants that," pouts Kyrie.
Imogen looks at Kyrie intensely. The silence with the piercing stare is making Kyrie''s skin crawl.
Kyrie gives up in trying to avoid the topic and says, "Just say what you want to say, Imogen... It is again about Ian, right?"
Imogen asks, "Kyrie, what is Ian to you?"
Kyrie ponders at the question and the reason that question is being asked by Imogen. He thinks it is obvious who Ian is to him. She already saw all that and still asks him these kinds of questions.
"He is a special existence for me... Just like Laurel is to you."
Imogen has been noticing that both of them are going into a path that she has seen herself go many times.
"Your affection is getting dangerous for both of you..." Imogen emphasizes.
"Dangerous?"
"Protection is not the only way to show your affection. You shield him like he cannot protect himself. That is the worse thing you can do to someone who needs to learn to survive by himself," says Imogen.
"I know that..." Kyrie replies while feeling his chest getting crushed under an invisible pressure.
"My body just moves. It is not my intention to make things worse. However, before I can think much about anything, I just move," says Kyrie, "I just don''t want him to suffer. I want him to know that he is easy to love."
"You are cing too many expectations on someone who knows nothing..." says Imogen.
Kyrie looks at Imogen, confused and questions, "What expectations are you talking about?"
"Of the ideas that you are in love with... I don''t know how you got to know so much about Ian or me, but Ian does not know a single thing that you know. He does not know that you are in love with his future self."
Kyrie''s eyes widen as the revtion slowly sinks in.
[In love with my ideas? His future self? I am?]
"How is it different from you?" asks Kyrie.
"It is not. I only understood it after I pushed Laurel until there was no return," Imogen says as she furrows her brows.
"Keep the ideas of the other person to yourself and try not to force it too much. Don''t confuse them too much. Get to know them like you have never met them," says Imogen sincerely as she pats on Kyrie''s shoulder.
Imogen walks towards Laurel, leaving Kyrie behind.
"Wait... Exin yourself better! Where are you going?"
"Where else?" replies Imogen with a smile, "She had enough time..."
Kyrie looks at Imogen, who seems to understand Laurel''s every little detail and can answer anything that Laurel does almost perfectly.
[Is there that much difference between you, who went through many loops, with me who read through a novel?]
Imogen kneels down and talks to Laurel, who then copses into Imogen''s arms. Imogen carries an exhausted Laurel in her arms and walks past Kyrie.
Kyrie crouches down, tousling his hair like he is going to go crazy. Kyrie feels weird. The protagonist that he hated so much just gave him love advice. Now, he is stuck thinking about how he really feels about Ian. The way she shared her past has never been seen before in the novel. Now, Imogen is someone that he cares about. She is a friend. Imogen seems to treat him the same way.
[Everything is getting soplicated... If we fail, would I even be able to take my sword out against her? I got myself foolishly close to people that I should have kept my distance away.]
---
"Here your hot cocoa," Ian ces the cup in front of Nate before he returns to his seat.
Nate, back to his original form, is sitting across Ian while taking a sip of hot cocoa.
"Aren''t you afraid that I can just jump on you and run away?" teases Nate.
"I have my ways to restrain you, too," Ian says tly.
Ian extends his hand in front of Nate, and electricity starts to violently zap on his fingers.
"Sorry... Please don''t kill me..." says Nate after confirming that Ian has a rare magic attribute.
His hands start to break out in nervous sweat. Who would have thought that someone as quiet and gentle as Ian had such a terrifying side?
"He must have learned it from Kyrie," thought Nate.
"What is your real name?" asks Ian after breaking the silence between them.
"I don''t have one. People just call me the Collector," says Nate.
"Collector?"
"Yeah, because I am known through the world to collect a lot of things," replies Nate while examining Ian''s face, "Are you upset that I lied to you?"
"Yes, but you had your reasons..." says Ian.
"But, you are still angry..."
Ian takes a sip of coffee pensively. He ces it down on the wooden table.
"I..." Ian pauses to organize his thoughts, "I don''t like it when I am in the dark."
Nate raises his eyebrow and tries to understand the possible hidden meaning behind Ian''s words.
"Is this about me?" Nate asks.
Ian looks at the confused Nate, then down to the table. Ian lets out a defeated smile.
"No," Ian replies.
"Sr. Rowan?" asks Nate.
"Hmm..."
Nate gets bbergasted, hearing that Ian is trying to look for love advice from a fifth wheeler.
"This youngster is asking a man who is older than him and only has experience singleness throughout his life... Of course, he does not need to know that..." Nate thinks.
Nate goes through his antique space ring that stores all his collections and looks for one of the collections that he got from an old shaman. He pulls out a sk with a strange metallic green fluid with the size of his index finger. It hangs onto a long silver chain like a pendant. Nate hesitates a bit before he puts it in front of Ian and looks at Ian thoughtfully.
"This is a potion of truth," says Nate.
Chapter 48: Receiving or not?
Chapter 48: Receiving or not?
Ian''s attention immediately centers on the sk with a cylinder shape. A bubble floats on the top of the closed sk that contained the strange green metallic fluid. The warm light that enters through the windows from the streetnterns shines the floating particles visibly inside. The fluid slowly rotated around the container.
Ian releases his tightened fist and slowly reaches towards the sk, but Nate''s hand catches his hand just before he grasps it. Their eyes meet. The silence between them intensified along with their breaths, their hearts beating intensely and their ears focusing and sharpening the noise around them. That moment is when they noticed the sound of footsteps that came to a stop. They look towards the direction where the staircase connects to the lounge area. Their eyes meet with two figures; one was carrying another in her arms.
Imogen stands a few steps away from the staircase, locking her eyes with the object sitting on the table. Ian feels his breath slowly shortening. He searches with his eyes at Imogen''s back while holding his breath.
Kyrie is not there.
He releases the air that he held with a strange relief that Imogen was the one who caught onto their act. Nate shakes slightly from the nerves when he catches Imogen''s staring sternly at the sk. Nate is sure that not a lot of people know about the existence of such a potion, but seeing the reaction when Imogen saw the portion. He is not sure anymore. Nate is aware that Imogen does not know that he has not told the side effects of the potion to Ian. Since the potion deals with magic that helps draw the memories out of the person who drinks it by force, the side effect has to do with the memories that are getting drawn out.
So far, Nate is aware that Imogen is closed to Kyrie the most out of their misfit team - a misfit team that is oddlyposed of a cursed prince, a pdin, a saintess, a merchant guard, and a collector. Despite the fact that he knows how much Kyrie and Imogen fight, Imogen takes only two people seriously, and one of them is Kyrie. Nate gulps quietly and tries to prepare a way to escape such a dangerous character in their team. He gets ready to put his hand on his spatial ring to take out something that aid his escape. There is no way that Imogen would let Nate off after knowing that he has given her precious friend''s boyfriend such an item. Nate looks at Ian nervously but sees that Ian is increasingly calmer by the second. It is almost as if Imogen discovering their secret transaction has given Ian more relief than nerves.
Although Ian feels the uneasiness from Imogen''s face, he turns his head around to look at Nate''s hand, still tightly grasping his wrist. He takes a quick stare at Nate, who seems to be almost choking on his nerves. He breaks off from Nate''s weakening grasp and takes the sk firmly. Unlike how both of them anticipated, Imogen does not say or do anything and takes Laurel back to her room. However, on her face, both of them can see her eyes darkening and her face turning stony. Then, from the corridor, Imogen''s bedroom door soundly ms shut. Nate is sure that Imogen is burning in anger. Her eyes say it all. However, he is surprised that she did not do anything to them - not even the slightest protest.
"She must be waiting to see what Ian will decide..." Nate thinks as he looks at Ian gazing pensively at the potion in his hand, "Interesting that she is not trying to prevent this from happening, but stays back to observe. It is almost as if she has ced a test to her own expectations."
Nate stands up like his duty is done. Ian is swimming inside his thoughts so deeply that he is not aware that Nate has stood up from his chair. He could not even hear the scratching sound of the chair scraping against the floor. So, Nate leaves Ian behind to think alone. He has already aplished what he was aiming for.
Unlike how it seems, he is not so generous as to be giving away a potion as valuable as the potion of truth without a motive. He is well known for a reason despite there are so many collectors in the same business. His influence is enough for him to take away an entire profession''s name to himself.
After the sky haspletely swallowed by darkness, Kyrie drags himself up the stairs in the dark inn withplete exhaustion. The day is ending soon, so the ghouls that are striving to survive ended up attacking him on his way back. Although he does not have to take care of those ghouls in hordes, he is not so thrilled to get surprise attacks when he is exhausted.
[Seems like the potions around the town are getting out of stock... Tonight, I might need to guard the inn and see if Imogen would take up the task as well...]
He arrives on the second floor of the inn and looks at Ian, looking out the window while facing away from him. The lights from the streets are casting an extending shadow to Ian''s sitting figure.
[Was he waiting?]
Kyrie goes closer but notices that Ian is dazed to his thoughts again. Ian holds his empty cup with both of his hands while sitting at a wooden chair next to a round table. His dark hair is down while his eyes reflecting the light from the outside.
[What is he thinking so deeply about?]
Even after Kyrie is already standing near Ian''s back, Ian is still preupied with his mind.
[His guards are so down... This can be dangerous...]
Kyrie wraps around Ian''s neck with the attempt to whisper to Ian''s ears to ask him whether he was waiting; however, Ian reflexively reacts and elbows Kyrie''s side abdomen. Kyrie sags down in pain and stays crouched from theck of energy. His head sits on top of his bent knees. Ian turns around.
"Kyrie? Kyrie!"
Ian turns around, shocked. He moves his chair away and kneels down to see if Kyrie is okay.
"Sorry... I did not see youing..."
Chapter 49: Doubts
Chapter 49: Doubts
Kyrie lifts up his head and looks at Ian. Looking that Kyrie is okay, Ian sits back on top of his calves since Kyrie had no intention to stand up just yet. Between them, there is a silence that speaks a lot. The tension runs through their skin like a chill from an unexpected cold breeze. They both know that one had to talk, but no wordse out. Especially Ian, who has much to say, but his words are getting stuck in his throat, causing his chest to weight heavier. He feels the weight crushing into his lungs and heart. Self-conscious of their eye contact, Ian looks away down to the floor. A silver chain around Ian''s neck catches Kyrie''s eyes when he looks through the gap on Ian''s cor.
[Do I really like you as an idea?]
Kyrie wants to smile at Ian like his usual self, but the smilees out weak. Ian''s brows knitted when he sees the odd mood in Kyrie. Kyrie has no energy to fix his expressions like he used to do. The thought that he might be liking Ian as an idea is draining him more that he thought.
"Is something wrong?" asks Ian.
"No, I am just tired... A lot of things happened today," says Kyrie.
"He is not telling me anything again..." thinks Ian as he looks at Kyrie''s downcasted mood.
[Before I came here, I knew there was no return. However, I was willing to spend everything on Ian. I came here with the thought that I will save him no matter what. I came here to take care of him because he had no one. I am... I am just doing such a terrible job...]
Ian deepens his frown as his shoulders are tensing up. All his muscles are tense from drawing back. He feels his body is hiding back inside.
[But... I can''t tell him. I am afraid... What if I lose him after telling the truth? What if he also saw all these as my delusion of loving a version of himself that did not exist yet?]
"I am scared. Is it because I will not be able to take the truth?" thinks Ian.
[But I know... I still love him regardless...]
Kyrie lifts his heavy arm, with his finger, he smooths out Ian''s frown. Ian looks at Kyrie''s pale face. His body rxes while looking at the man in front of him.
"Kyrie is also having a hard time - a hard time expressing himself. He is drowning himself. He is drowning from all the things he cannot say," thinks Ian.
Kyrie extends his arms out and acts spoiled.
"I have no energy to stand up" pouts Kyrie.
Ian stares at him, perplexed, but Kyrie keeps swinging his arms up and down for Ian to take him. Ian sighs in defeat and wraps Kyrie''s arm around his shoulders so that he can lift Kyrie up. He takes Kyrie to the nearest couch and carefully drops him. Kyrie pats the ce on his side and tilts his head towards that side to indicate for Ian to sit next to him. When Ian sat, Kyrie then puts his head on Ian''s shoulder and closes his eyes. He feels the gentle rising and falling of Ian''s breathes. Like a baby, Kyrie lets Ian carry his weight. After all, he came specially for these moments that he can spend together with Ian. He is having a hard time telling Ian, although he knows that Ian should know some of the things he knows.
"Kyrie?" Ian calls Kyrie after some minutes of silence.
However, Kyrie does not respond. He does not want to speak to Ian right now. His head is too full and too loud; he knows that it would be bad to slip up on words that he does not mean to say.
Ian, believing that Kyrie is asleep, puts his head on Kyrie''s head. He stares at the dark lounge. The lounge looks so empty without the usual guests that the inn would receive.
"I wonder all the time about why you chose me instead of all the people that you could have chosen. At first, I was thrilled and did not think much about it. I still don''t have the answer despite spending already all this time with you. I don''t see why you could have chosen me. I am only special because of my curse, but who wants a curse?" Ian says.
[hm? Why is Ian suddenly speaking like this?]
"Sometimes, I feel like you already have known me for a long time. You are giving me your everything, but we have just met. This puzzles me, but you never say anything. You seem so perfect, like a dream. You came into my life like I have done something big to deserve it," says Ian.
[]
"I know that you are hiding a lot of things, but I cannot bring myself to ask you. I want to wait for you, but every day, it is getting harder. I really don''t know what to do. Is this a space I should give you? Should I ept this because it is your personality?"
[Ian I]
"However, after you met that person in the forest of Labam, you seem to have nightmares almost every night, mumbling about things that I don''t understand. That is when I realized that I don''t know you as much. Will I make you want to leave if I ask of you to tell me the truth? Is it too painful, so that is why you cannot tell me? You seem to be drowning from the pain. Will it help if you let it all out? Do you think it is selfish of me if I ask you that way?"
[]
Ian closes his eyes and lets out a deep breath. After Kyrie feels Ian''s breath deepening, he opens his eyes. He gently lifts Ian''s head off him and then carefullyying Ian down on the couch.
His hesitations and selfishness are wreaking havoc with Ian''s emotions and progress. He stretches his arm to brush off Ian''s hair strands on top of his eyes. Then, the silver chain catches his eyes again.
[Ian had a chain like this before?]
He reaches towards Ian''s neck and slides his hand on the silver chain. He slowly pulls, and the chain slowly glides on his hand. Then, the pendant gets stuck on Ian''s cor.
"Kyrie..."
Kyrie turns around and looks at Imogen with her eyes opened wide. Nervousness runs across her face.
"I thought you were going to get some sleep... You can take more time with Laurel," says Kyrie.
"She is sleeping, so there is no point for me to stay by her side," says Imogen.
Imogen''s eyes narrowed, fanning out her eyshes. Her eyebrows pinch. She looks behind Kyrie and then back to Kyrie.
[Why is everyone acting so weird? Did I miss something?]
"What is it?" asks Kyrie.
Chapter 50: Dont confuse me
Chapter 50: Don''t confuse me
Imogen is silent.
The pendant drops, and the sound of it hitting the surface of the couch get both of their attention. Kyrie turns his head around, and his eyes focus on the pendant attached to the silver chain around Ian''s neck. Kyrie looks at the cylinder-shaped pendant with the green potion inside.
[A potion? Green potion... Is this...]
"The potion of truth," Imogen confirmed Kyrie''s thought.
Kyrie holds his breath as he picks up the pendant. The liquid inside glides down as Kyrie turns it vertically.
[Why... Why does Ian have it?]
Kyrie turns around and studies Imogen''s face, who is standing petrified like a statue pinned to the ground.
"Was it Nate?" asks Kyrie.
Imogen nods. He knows that Imogen is not the kind of person who will get her hands on these kinds of things. The next most probable guess is Nate.
[That damn collector!]
Kyrie sps the potion wrapping itpletely inside his palm.
[Ian has it on his neck... Does that mean that he epted it?]
He looks at his clenched fist with clouds of gloom gathering over his head.
"What are you going to do, Kyrie?" asks Imogen.
The questioning and criticisms from Imogen are raising a storm inside Kyrie''s mind. It is annoying. He has yet to take in all of the inundating thoughts from today.
"It doesn''t concern you, Imogen," replies Kyrie coldly.
"This will determine almost everything for you," says Imogen.
Kyrie releases his grip and lets the pendant fall from his hands. He looks at Ian with many different whipped up emotions that he cannot pinpoint exactly what he is feeling. This potion can destroy him mentally if Ian uses it on him.
"Kyrie!" Imogen urges.
"Leave me alone, Imogen!" Kyrie turns around, peering at Imogen while feeling overwhelmed.
[I don''t want to hear it... Not from you... Especially you!]
"Leave it! I will deal with it!" Kyrie eximed.
Kyrie''s fists crack as he tightens them even more. His irritation is flooding his mind, and he knows he is getting irrational from his building anxieties.
"If he asks you to drink it, then are you really going to?" Imogen says, hastening her breath.
"You really need to stop! Stop confusing me! I don''t need you to tell me anything regarding Ian. You know how he ends up in the previous rounds!" Kyrie res at Imogen.
Imogen gnashes her teeth, trying to hold back her wish to crush this frustrating man in front of her.
"I have already set my mind on Ian. I don''t need you to question me!" Kyrie discloses.
Kyrie picks up Ian and turns around to leave. However, Imogen''s angry face turning into a sad expression gets to Kyrie''s conscience.
"I am sorry, but I can''t afford to doubt myself in times where I need a clear mind."
He leaves, disappearing from the hallway into his room. Imogen is left in the lounge area alone. Her figure inside a dark room looks lonely as she stands in the same ce for a long time before she takes a step back. Imogen goes out with the sword drawn out by her side. She is pissed, really pissed. She might as well vent it off with these pests that are surrounding the building.
From the window, on the second floor, Nate gazes at Imogen, who is walking outside. He steps back from the line of sight when Imogen turns around to look at his room.
"As perceptive as ever," says Nate.
A cube on his desk brightens up.
"Did you finish what I told you to do?" a woman''s voice resonates from the cube.
The cube''s lights blink to the rhythm of that voice''s breaths.
"Yes," replies Nate.
"hehehe... Good! I am pleased with you, my dear puppy!"
"Just meet the end of your promise," replies Nate coldly.
"Yeah, yeah... I will. But Collector... You have gotten soft. Who knew that you would also ask me to spare their lives than to use the opportunity to help take away that curse of yours."
"It is just a transaction."
"Whatever you say, Collector."
The cube dims.
The night passes by without much movement around the inn, so Kyrie closes his eyes to end up falling asleep. Imogen returns once the sunlight shatters through the darkness of the previous night. Its soft rays scattering slowly into the atmosphere dissolving the darkness from the skies and the engulfed town from thend. Ian opens his eyes to encounter a different view from yesterday before he closed his eyes. He can no longer see the empty lounge when looking straight in front, but now, just a wooden ceiling. Ian rolls to his side to look at Kyrie, who is still asleep. He remembers the words that got captured by his ears despite being inside his empty dark dream.
Kyrie''s words resonate inside this empty space, "I am sorry, Ian. I still cannot tell you."
---
Cynthia turns the knob of the door and pushes it open with her fingers. The door slowly opens to the view of a man''s back with his white shirt turned red, soaked through enough that it is sticking to his body, revealing the muscle tones of his back.
She looks at the walls, slowly following the tails of blood throughout the room. Sil might have taken out all his anger unreservedly towards Saskia, helping her to regenerate time after time to torture her again.
Then, she ends her gaze to the floor in front of her. She does not want to step in because she could dirty her cute shoes. However, she wants to go in. There is an exciting sight waiting for her.
She takes out her handkerchief and puts it on top of her nose. She hates to smell that disgusting metallic stink.
When she took a step forward, her eyes narrow at the blood soaking into her heels.
"Ergh! My heels!" Sheins.
However, she gives up whining and excitedly strides to Saskia''s beaten up body. Saskia looks like a tattered bag littered to the streets. She uses the tip of her heels and turns Saskia''s body. When Saskia''s body drops to the ground, Saskia frowns from the wave of pain. Cynthia''s lips spread out into a broad smile. After she got summon thanks to this witch, she never had a day where she does not want to see Saskia getting messed with. Saskia took away thefortable life she once had.
"Did you get her to end the game?" asks Cynthia.
"No, she is too stubborn. She will not end it unless we kill her," replies Sil with annoyance.
"Using her life as a game as well, she does have such a reputation..." says Cynthia.
"Let''s just change the game then," Cynthia proposes, "I have a good idea..."
Sil looks at the woman whose eyes glint with anticipation.
"Let''s make a dungeon. I don''t think Eberus will mind it that much with this one..." says Cynthia.
Sil smiles at Cynthia sarcastically. He has known Cynthia for already some time, and he is aware that her type of n is always the worst. It is not over-exaggeration to say that it is worse than Saskia''s idea. Every servant under Erebus knows that Eberus met Phanes in a dungeon. If Saskia touched Eberus''s old wound just by using Phanes''s first trial, then Cynthia is reopening the injury that took centuries to heal.
"Cynthia thinks that she is irreceable for Eberus, unlike Saskia," thinks Sil, "I wonder... Is she that irreceable?"
Sil frowns because he does not want to deal with Cynthia.
"Don''t give me that face, Sil. You will enjoy it too!" says Cynthia.
"Oh?!?" Sil gives his attention to Cynthia while he cleans his hands.
"I got our puppy to give Ian the potion of truth," says Cynthia, "Aren''t you dying to know what Kyrie thinks about you?"
Sil snickers. Cynthia is wrong. He does not care about what Kyrie thinks anymore. Kyrie just needs to be by his side, but Cynthia''s mention of the potion of truth gets his attention.
After all, that potion draws out memories, and in most cases, most memories associated with the drawn-out ones also get forever lost. Sil is interested in that effect.
"The old shaman is so smart. Aftermitting the unforgivable towards someone, it is not wrong if they forget, right?" Cynthia says, while looking at Sil''s reaction.
Just like she has expected, Sil is thrilled about the opportunity to get back with that boy. If Kyrie forgets what Sil did to him, would Kyrie return to his side? Wouldn''t it also be better if Ian was the one who did it? Sil finally breaks into a smile - a smile that Cynthia feels unhappy about.
"We can''t get back to how we were... This is the only way for me to keep him by my side..." Sil convinces himself in his mind.
Chapter 51: Gone
Chapter 51: Gone
Cynthia leaves the room with servants carrying Saskia. Despite Erebus telling Sil to roughen her up, the fallen god would not want to let Saskia die. She is too useful for his ns. As his servants, they could onlyply since they are under a contract with him.
Sil also goes back to his room to clean himself up. The blood is getting dry, and it is sticking to his skin. He enters into the bathtub and the water immediately turns red. He submerges into the water and lets himself stay surrounded by it till he reaches his limit. Then, he sits back up and stares down at his reflection of red. The water drips off his hair creating ripples on the surface of the water. Drops rolled down his body, through the definitions of his muscles. His reflected eyes look wild and dangerous.
Once he freshens up, he opens the window to a night sky without stars, only a moon hanging in the emptiness. He gazes down at the town that is engulfed in a dome. He is currently inside a floating mansion that runs on magic. He looks at the direction where the inn is supposed to be while holding in his hand a sk with a green potion. His eyes are filled with anticipation.
The next morning, Nate is missing. Left in haste, his room is empty and disorganized. Kyrie looks at the opened window where the curtains are floating and rustling in the air. His eyes wander andnd on the desk where a square-shaped burn is left. Curiously, he touches the burned mark. It is cold. He looks at his fingers that pick up the powder of charcoaled wood and swirls his thumb over his index and middle fingers to feel the texture.
The wind sts into the room again, flinging up the curtains, crying like a ghost. The wooden shudders m continuously into the window frame. Kyrie stops the shudders from swinging violently in the air and looks at the outside. The sky hangs heavy clouds of gray while the wind continuously wrestles with Kyrie''s hands to control the shudders.
"Nate is gone?" asks Laurel while entering the room.
Imogen, who was silently leaning against the room''s wall, nods when Laurel turns her eyes towards Imogen.
Since Nate has gone out from the window, he must have wanted to leave without them knowing. Kyrie sighs more in relief than anxiety. Kyrie is unsure how he will fare while seeing Nate''s face while knowing that he gave the potion of truth to Ian. Knowing himself, Kyrie is sure that his knuckles will go across Nate''s face before words could. Plus, Ian has been acting weird ever since he woke up. That garbage is smart enough to leave!
Imogen leaves the room but encounters Ian walking in the hallway to Nate''s room.
"Do you have anything to do with Nate?"
"Nate? Heh That collector? Why? Perhaps you are thinking that I drove him away" says Imogen, curving up a smirk on her lips.
"If not, then" says Ian with doubt.
"He left on his own. Plus, he seems to have been working for someone," says Imogen.
"Working with someone?" Ian frowns at her words.
Ian enters the room. Laurel is looking at the square burn on the desk while Kyrie is searching around for clues. Laurel lifts up her head to see Ianing into the room. She rolls the charcoal powder between her two fingers. The powder feels smooth like silk without a single grain.
"What is it?" asks Ian.
"This is caused by those weirdmunication artifacts that you can only use five times for," says Laurel.
"They burn up after the mana stored inside them depletes. This person was talking to someone Well, it seems to not be us," concludes Laurel.
Ian unconsciously lifts up his hand to touch the potion around his neck, and his eyes reach towards Kyrie. Kyrie has been standing still listening to Laurel''s words with his back turned away from them.
They wait for Nate till the sun is almost high up in the sky - there is not even a shadow of him.
The four decide that they will check out the bell tower again since the game has to resume.
As they walk on the empty streets, the town feels out of ce without the usual tents used to cram up the streets. Theck of the merchant yelling to promote their merchandise and the lively sound of people working make the entire town gloomy. Those residences used to work for an earnest living are now hiding in the shadows, waiting to attack when they see a perfect opening. Everyone ces their hands on top of their swords'' hilt to prepare for their attack.
At this point, there are no ghouls that could have survived without sacrificing others for the limited resources that help them keep their measly lives.
The ghouls woulde out one by one to attack them first, then most of them run out to attack them with their long nails. Their ghoulish features areing out now. Their backs hump down with small sharp bones sticking out of their spine. They carry long ck nails, too understated if they say it is just overgrown. Their appearance now can be a witness to their greed. They drink up so many unnecessary potions that their appearance has changed this fast.
Like her usual style, Imogen draws her sword against the enemy. No words are needed if the enemy is already decided.
Kyrie looks at his sword soaked in ck from ying the ghouls. His hands start to shake. Looking at the lifeless ghouls on the ground, he recognizes some of them - the fruit tent owner, the waitress at their inn, the chief that cooks nice meals... He thought that all of them decided to remain humans, but guess not.
Although his mind is settled that he is doing to survive, thinking back that those lives used to be the townspeople makes him feel the weight of their deaths. Ian''s eyes catch Kyrie''s de shaking. The ck fluid continues to drip from Kyrie''s sword. His eyes look at the de, following at Kyrie''s shaking hands, to his pale face. Ian closes his distance from Kyrie. He reaches towards the hand that Kyrie is holding his sword, but Kyrie''s hand is deadlocked into the hilt of the sword.
"Kyrie" Ian calls him.
Kyrie wakes up from his daze and looks at Ian, widening his eyes like he got surprised as if he was not aware that Ian is next to him. He loosens his grip, and Ian takes off Kyrie''s sword. He cleans the ck slimy fluid off and puts it back into the sleeve. Kyrie takes Ian''s hand, and he feels his shakiness subsiding like magic.
[Ian is my cure!! ]
On top of a building, Nate and a man who looks around his thirties are looking at the group of four. The man has an artifact in his hands that creates a protective shield around the two of them. The sphere that surrounds them helps them to be undetectable by outsiders.
"Master Lin, thank you foring for me," says Nate.
"You dealt with people from the other side" Lin criticizes.
"Yes, it is just a transaction. I was able to get Master the orb of chaos that you needed," says Nate.
"Collector... I would not say anything regarding what you are going to do in the future, but let me tell you one thing You are not allowed to mess anymore with Kyrie and his friends," says Lin.
"You know Sr. Rowan, Master?" asks Nate in astonishment.
"Yes," Lin deres.
Nate turns back his head to look at his team, and his eyes set on Kyrie. However, his eyes couldn''t get off their hold of the sight after a couple of long minutes on Kyrie''s hand grabbing onto Ian''s hand.
When Kyrie and the rest are far enough to not detect them, Lin deactivates the shield that can hide their aura from others. The particles of the sphere disperse into the air. Nate turns his back away from where his team is leaving and goes in the opposite direction. Lin turns to look in Kyrie''s direction onest time and stares at the bell tower from the roof. He looks at Kyrie with apologetic eyes but leaves.
Imogen feels her heart flinch and turns around, staring far away in a certain direction. However, she is unsure if she is overly sensitive or that the Collector has done something to the dome. Seeing that no one from their team has been affected by the chain reaction from touching the dome, she rules it out as a coincidence.
They have arrived at the bell tower, but the tower looks in. Unlike its former glory, it seems like any small town bell tower. The beautifully carved images are reced by the dull, t surfaces. With a slight touch, the door once again opens automatically. Inside the darkness, their eyes recognize the shape of the room they previously entered. So, they go in.
However, once the door closes and the torches lit up, they discover themselves inside a tunnel. Their one way path is uneven from the different sizes of stones that paved it. Some of the arches built copsed to the floor in pieces, leaving fragile infrastructure up in the air without much support. Spider webs and decaying nt matter dangle from the decorative stone arches, others attached to the pirs that support those arches. The only thing working from these tunnels are the metal torches that are still miraculously hanging from the walls.
Chapter 52: Where they met
Chapter 52: Where they met
Kyrie turns his eyes towards Imogen to see if she recognizes this ce, but Imogen stares back shaking her head.
Turning back to look rapidly, Laurel finds a dead end. The doors have disappeared. Their eyes have deceived them with the illusion of the room of the giant serpent statue.
Ian looks at the walls of the tunnel, tracing his eyes up from one side to the other. The atmosphere feels simr to the feeling of a ce filled with mana, yet the lingering particles of the air feels much more dense and rich, also indescribably pure.
"The walls have a different feeling than mana, but also something very simr to it. It is like the relic back at the forest of Labam," Ian says.
Kyrie walks towards Ian who is examining the tunnel walls. He also tries to feel the auraing out of the tunnel walls. A pure and clean aura radiates from the walls. Like Ian said, the tunnels do have some kind of essenceing out of them.
"This is indeed the work of a relic," says Imogen, sensing the familiarity thates out from the essence.
"Then this ce could not have been made by the witch. She can only use corrupted mana that she harvests," says Kyrie.
"Then why are we in this ce?" asks Laurel.
"Most likely because we are not dealing with the witch. Some other people are continuing the game for her."
[There is a high chance that Saskia has been severely punished for touching her master''s past.]
"Continuing the game? But why? Why would they want to continue the game?" Laurel asks in confusion.
"It is simple, the witch is crazy about games. So, most likely, they had to continue the game for the dome to lift off and the entire enchantment to dispel," says Kyrie.
"Wouldn''t it be easier for them to just leave? Why are they trying to help us?"
"Help us? Not exactly I think they want something from us. Exactly what, I have no idea..."
Imogen raises her eyebrow. Why would they use a more powerful relic that can create a space like this tunnel just to get back a lower grade?
Nevertheless, her eyes follow back to Kyrie. The fallen pdin seems to have something to do with Kyrie, but she is not sure what connects between the two. When she was fighting against the fallen saintess, Imogen remembers that she saw Kyrie looking at the fallen pdin with shock. Her eyes tail back to Ian, whose eyes are also on Kyrie.
Imogen sighs. She has confirmed so easily her theory. Ian''s face has always been an open book in the beginning, but that naivete sheds off as they battle against the demons.
He has changed, but so did she.
This round, she is facing an Ian who has gone under changes that she has not seen before in the other rounds. However, she is not that worried.
The Ian she knows wille sooner orter. Maybe sooner since all these events are happening.
"I wonder What would be your reaction?" Imogen thinks while gazing back at Kyrie.
After observing that there are no immediate dangers and they have no way to back out, they move forward. They enter into a chamber with a tall ceiling. The chamber has three other tunnels connected. At the center stood a statue of two eroded figures. One seems to be a man while the other a woman. The woman, tall and curvy with a graceful simple dress, has a snake wrapped around her waist like a belt.
"Phanes So this must be Eberus," says Kyrie.
Ian looks at the statue with astonishment while recounting their story that he read in his head. Yes, this must be the dungeon where goddess Phanes and fallen god Eberus met. There is a legend that those whoe out alive from this dungeon with their partner would be blessed in love for eternity, although a lot of the story ismon folktale, made up to be a fairytale rather than truth.
Ian slightly closes his hand almost expecting to catch another. His hand starts to feel lonely, so his stare wanders to Kyrie''s hand.
"This is the dungeon of the famous tale!" Laurel exims, but pales at the same time.
"That means We have to deal with thebyrinth too, right?"
[Yeah Everything started from thebyrinth.]
If Kyrie is right, they are currently in thebyrinth type dungeon. This type of dungeon is filled with traps and also several creatures live in it. They purposefully ce those things so that they are protected and at the same time, filter out the people who can enter. Those who can enter naturally have to have a certain amount of strength and ability.
However, this type of dungeon is the headache of the century. Every day, the paths are subjected to change. To enter into the underground city that thebyrinth is leading towards, they have to go in a certain pattern.
Kyrie sighs. The way that the two gods solved thebyrinth has not been recorded at all.
"An ancient ritual song," replies Imogen.
Softening her brows and eyes, Imogen stares at the statue. Her pupils shake a little like her eyes are opening up for her emotions to pour out, but she blinks and looks away as if nothing happened inside her sea of emotions.
"Which one?" asks Kyrie.
"The ancient ritual song of the previous earth god, Udarr," says Imogen.
[Didn''t she say that she has never seen this ce?]
"How did you know that, Imogen?" asks Laurel with beaming eyes.
"My fath. Someone told me the story that seems to be moreplete than others," says Imogen.
Kyrie notices the lowering voice as Imogen replies to Laurel. He is sure that he caught on to the seconds where Imogen''s eyes changed before she caught on to herself. Kyrie looks back at the statue that is close to eroding from its shape.
"Hey, look at the walls" says Ian.
His finger traces at the carved out letters on the wall of the chamber. Without looking closely, they would have missed them. These words are nothing that Ian has ever seen in his life; it is another differentnguage that he has never even encountered in the massive library of the pce. Thenguage seems like itgged in time; it is too inconvenient for these times, too impractical how many strokes one letter has. The words were closer to art than the simple tool they are used tomunicate by hand.
Nevertheless, with one nce, Imogen is able to understand the words. A memoryes to her mind. It is one that she has long tried to forget. The memory of a man whose existence has be the sole reason to kill her. However, this man invades her memories with more warmth than hatred. The time that she has not been present, yet their fates are decided one-sidedly; that was the beginning of everything: her escape, her encounters, her eternal loops, and Laurel.
"Imogen!" Kyrie shouts, bringing her back from submerging any further into her thoughts that have already collected dust on the back of her mind.
They are thoughts that she has always avoided to think about, because they bother her every time she thinks of them. Her mind goes intopse and she does not know how to react. One of Kyrie''s eyebrows wrinkles in. Kyrie decides to ignore the absent mindedness that Imogen just experienced.
He repeats what he said when Imogen was floating in her thoughts, "This is the ancient characters that I have encountered when using space magic. Is this thenguage of the gods?"
"Yes," Imogen replies after taking another look at the carved out words, "They are. This is the ancient ritual song."
She looks over the carved out words and frowns. She also touches the carved out letters.
"They are fresh," says Ian while standing behind Imogen and Kyrie.
Kyrie moves away to give space for Ian to go in between them.
"Someone has recently carved them out," Ian finishes his thought.
When Imogennds her eyes on Ian, she pauses while her eyes narrow slightly, but she turns back her head to read the song off the wall. From the song itself, there is a part that catches her eyes.
"Let time flow slower in the beautiful moments. Help us capture the moments of beauty and rey them from time to time. Let the lovers guide you through time and let you see what you have missed."
This part does not flow with the rest of the song. The wording is also off like it does not belong there in the first ce.
"Lovers" thinks Imogen.
Imogen looks at her side and sees that Kyrie and Ian are no longer by her side. Her eyes search for them to see that they are again in front of the statue together. Their hands close into the surface of the statue.
The word "lovers"es to Imogen''s mind again.
"Kyrie!" Imogen shouts.
Kyrie looks at Imogen as his fingers touch the statue. In a blink, Kyrie and Ian disappear. Laurel who was beside them gets startled. She stares at the statue nkly.
The statue has swallowed Kyrie and Ian.
Chapter 53: Peck on the forehead
Chapter 53: Peck on the forehead
"What is happening?" asks Sil while watching from Saskia''s crystal ball.
Cynthia, also not sure, looks at the relic on her hands that is turning red. Turning hotter and hotter, the relic sears on Cynthia''s hand, but she does not flinch at all. Then, the relic smokes up, covering itself up inside the cloud. Before their eyes, the relic disappears. They only see Cynthia''s medium-rare hands with her skin burned off.
Saskia, who is on their side, smiles in satisfaction while looking at their confused faces. Cynthia looks livid at Saskia. The piercing re is picking all Saskia''s hairs up.
Seeing Cynthia getting mad, she is starting to like her personal revenge. Although she loves violence, sometimes, the best revenge is not always with it.
"What happened to it, Saskia?"
"You got your hands on a relic that has its own consciousness, and you don''t know that when you use it, you release it from your bounds? How much of a beginner are you, fallen saintess?" Saskia giggles.
"That relic took us a long time to get it, and you used it for personal reasons. I wonder what Erebus would say to you, Cynthia. Arrogant as always, little girl"
Cynthia''s mana is slipping out, and the ce instantly gets covered in ck mana. The ck mana that looks like fog starts to gather up and shape itself as long sharp spears pointing at Saskia.
"You can''t me me for your ignorance, girl. You can only me yourself for being so ignorant! The situation is not ideal, but you can participate in that game as well," Saskia smiles widely while her eyes curve into downward crescent moons.
"Inside her game, huh" Cynthia thinks while convincing herself, "It''s not like she can do us anything!"
Her eyes scan over Saskia, who manages to send chills down her spine. Cynthia absolutely hates it, but she can''t do anything about it. If Erebus knows that she does not get back the relic and loses it mindlessly like this, she will get severely punished.
Cynthia retreats her spears, and the ck fog gets absorbed back into her body. Sil looks at Saskia, who is wrapped around bandages. Her face is as pale as a piece of paper. Sil nods while Saskia waves goodbye at the leaving figures.
In the hallways, Cynthia continues to chew her fingernail from her thumb. When she had that relic, she never felt the slightest sense of consciousness within it. It tricks her, making her look like a fool in front of people that she would never want to look weak. She gets annoyed at the taste of blood, and she stops biting her fingernail.
Sil stops Cynthia by walking in front of her.
"What?" Cynthia says.
"Your hand," Sil mentions while taking her hand into his.
Cynthia''s rage subsides. She patiently lets Sil treat her hand and finger despite Erebus''s blessings that could heal her in an instant. Although she knows that Sil is just doing it out of the contract as a pdin, she likes it when Sil thinks of these little things.
---
"What now?" asks Laurel.
Imogen touches the statue, but nothing happens to her. She grabs Laurel''s hand and touches the statue once again.
Nothing.
"Is there a criterion for this to happen?" Laurel touches the statue.
"Let time flow slower in the beautiful moments. Help us capture the moments of beauty and rey them from time to time. Let the lovers guide you through time and let you see what you have missed."
Imogen walks over to the wall again and reads off the continuation,
"Only those who carry another''s heart shall pass through the gates of time to meet the eternity of the city of Udarr. Those who don''t shall go through the gates of the mortals to test their worth."
"Only those who carry another''s heartMeaning mutual love?"
Her eyes turn to Laurel, and her pupils are shaking. She might be going too fast with Laurel, but she closes her distance between Laurel in a heartbeat.
"Is it because we have yet to tell each other our feelings?" thinks Imogen
Laurel gets stupefied. She clenches her fists, but she cannot stop herself from trembling.
"Imogen?"
With a breath held in, Imogen cups Laurel''s face on her hands, drawing herself near to Laurel. Imogen looks at Laurel like she is trying to grab Laurel into her soul by letting Laurel enter through the doors of her eyes.
"May I?" asks Imogen.
"Hm?" Laurel does not have her heart prepared just yet, but she knows that she wants to.
She knows she has yet to know anything about this mysterious woman in front of her. However, she is hopelessly drawn into her. There are so many things going on each day, and her world has turned upside down with her team and brother gone.
There is not much time to think properly.
Laurel squints her eyes when she starts to examine Imogen''s expression. Then, Imogen draws closer. Laurel looks at Imogen''s pupils, slightly shaking. She can also feel Imogen''s trembling hands on her like she is too fragile to touch. Imogen''s breath gently brushes on her skin.
Laurel closes her eyes because butterflies are assaulting her from the inside. Imogen might pull away or might lean in to give her a kiss. However, either way frightens her. She has never experienced this kind of emotion that messes her mind this much.
In the darkness, she feels a soft and warm touch to her forehead. Laurel opens her eyes when the touch leaves her and looks at Imogen, already turned away with one of her hands over her mouth. Laurel covers her own blushing face with both of her hands.
Imogen touches the statue again.
Nothing.
She lets out a sigh while stumbling back a few steps. She looks at Laurel, who is standing close, still trying to calm herself down. Her cheeks flush like she is drunk.
Imogen looks at Laurel while softening her eyes. Laurel is someone that she has tried to save for so many times but eventually fails. She is the reason she got into this never ending loop. Imogen looks at the hand that touched the statue.
But now, she might be facing something she would have never expected. Something has changed inside of her.
Laurel looks at Imogen, who is not responsive despite just seconds ago, she gave her a peck on her forehead.
"Do you regret it?" Laurel asks.
"No," says Imogen.
"Why? All the sudden with this..."
"I wanted to verify something."
Laurel''s heart skips a beat. She looks at the statue of the loving couple together in each other''s embrace. She knows that maybe there is still a long way to go for her to eventually reach Imogen''s heartpletely. However, she is happy that at least her counterpart might be on the same page as her.
"Is it the same as what I feel?"
"You will have to tell me for me to know." Her slight smile creates waves of emotions inside Laurel.
Laurel walks closer to Imogen; tilting her head, she leans in for a kiss. Imogen''s brows knit as she epts it. Laurel wants to peck on Imogen''s cheek, but her intentions have unconsciously blown her off the cover. She kisses too closely to the other''s lips.
Imogen blushes lightly as Laurel gets startled at her own actions.
"Cute," Imogen muses while her lips curve up.
She discards her uneasiness that she has been starting to feeltely.
"There is no way"
---
"Hey"
Kyrie opens up his eyes after he cks out when he touched the statue. He looks at the stranger in front of him, who is crouching. Looking around, he is currently among a group of people that are resting by a firece. He finds himself in a tunnel. Besides him, he gazes sleepily at the man beside him and finds his looks somehow familiar. The man gets up and walks away when he says that he will bring him something to drink.
Suddenly, Kyrie bes wide awake and looks around to see that Ian is by his side. He takes a breath of relief. Seeing that his position is ufortable, Kyrie takes Ian and gently adjusts Ian''s head on his shoulders.
The manes back with a woman beside him. Kyrie''s eyes immediately recognize the woman. The carvings on the door are an incredible replica of the living one in front of him.
[Wasn''t Phanes dead? Where am I? Why are there so many people here?]
Chapter 54: I am only interested in you...
Chapter 54: I am only interested in you...
Phanes narrows her eyes when she looks at Kyrie but soon softens back her eyes. She kneels and hands over half a small loaf of bread.
"Sorry, but this is all I have," says Phanes, "Please eat this to gain some strength to go on."
Phanes looks at Ian, who is still sleeping on Kyrie''s shoulder.
"Thank you," Kyrie takes the bread from Phanes''s hands.
Kyrie''s eyesnd on the man next to her.
[Erebus.]
Erebus smiles brightly as he tousles Kyrie''s hair.
Phanes remarks, "I hope that you guys can be sincere with each other."
Kyrie stares at them, shocked. Not only is Phanes, who is supposed to be dead, in front of him, but also Erebus, who has been described in the novel to be evil and merciless. Knowing that both of them are gods in front of him, he wonders if both of them are listening to his inner thoughts.
Nheless, Phanes''s words reach his heart. Is that the power of gods?
Ian lifts his head from Kyrie''s shoulders and looks around. Finding Ian''s sleepy face adorable, Kyrie chuckles at Ian''s dried up drool that trails down to his jaw from the corner of his mouth.
A man whose upper body is only covered by an open leather waistcoates into their small group. His chest and jacked abdomen are in in sight.
"Ah! You guys are awake!" he says.
Kyrie suddenly has thepulsion to want to close the waistcoat for him while covering Ian''s eyes at the same time.
The man continues, "Don''t fight again for food. If you are hungry, you can just tell us."
Ian''s eyes turn to Kyrie as a sign to ask him what is going on. However, from Kyrie''s confusion, Ian takes it as if Kyrie also does not know. After listening for some time to the barely dressed man whose name is Eric, they get an idea of what is going on with the group.
They are currently with two groups of adventurers who went into the dungeon. After getting lost inside thebyrinth for a week, two groups found each other. They have stayed together ever since. The food source is running low, and ording to them, Kyrie and Ian fought for food.
They look at each other and don''t find that they have changed their appearance. However, both groups recognize them as their own members. Phanes, Erebus, and Eric do not react like they are strangers, but instead, friendly like they know them for some time.
After listening to this annoying man b about all sorts of things, they walk away to where they are sure that nobody can eavesdrop on them and sit on the rows of rocks.
"It seems that we got into some kind of illusion of the past," says Kyrie knowing that traveling through time and space is way too much for a relic to aplish.
This is exactly what happened ording to the folktale. It seems that both of them are inside the story.
"Are the two couples Phanes and Erebus?" asks Ian after matching Phanes''s image with the carvings of the bell tower''s doors.
Kyrie nods.
"What are we going to do now?" asks Ian.
"I think it is best if we follow Phanes and Erebus no matter what happens. After all, they solved thebyrinth."
"Hmm"
Ian looks at Kyrie''s profile. Kyrie, noticing Ian''s stare, nces back.
"What is it?" asks Kyrie.
"Do you like jacked men?" asks Ian.
"Hmmm? Jacked men?" Kyrie answers, bbergasted by Ian''s sudden questioning.
"You were staring way too intensely at that man''s body," expresses Ian.
Kyrie is out of words.
Did he?
"I am only interested in you, Ian."
Kyrie pursing his lips while showing off his puppy eyes.
A silence suddenly invades between them.
"Do you?" asks Ian again, this time in a deeper tone with some underlying irritation in his voice.
Kyrie is not evading the questions this time!
Kyrie stiffens at Ian''s sudden seriousness over such an unreasonable usation. This man still does not know that Kyrie willingly crossed worlds for him.
However, he is not willing to just let Ian throw these usations at him.
"If I say I do, would you show me your body?" Kyrie''s eyebrows lift coquettishly at Ian.
"Shameless!" Ian murmurs under his breath and pouts, turning his head away from Kyrie angrily.
Kyrie walks in front of Ian and kneels, but Ian refuses to look at him.
[What has gotten into Ian this time?]
Kyrie chuckles and holds onto Ian''s wrist. Ian''s frown softens and looks at Kyrie in confusion as Kyrie pulls his arms towards himself.
Kyrie lifts his shirt slightly, and he slides Ian''s hand under his shirt to let him touch his abdomen.
"Well? Do you like mine?"
Ian turns his head to Kyrie with his eyes wide open. He quickly withdraws his hand from Kyrie''s hold and blushes while checking if the group saw them. He can still feel on his fingertips the defined muscles on Kyrie''s abdomen.
Ian looks away. His ears beam red.
Kyrie tries to move so that Ian faces him, but Ian would move his head around to avoid his gaze. Kyrie pitifully shakes Ian''s thigh slightly to give him some attention.
"Ian Come on, Ian You know I am only interested in you Ian" Kyrie starts to beg.
"You don''t tell me anything. You always hide it inside yourself. Why are we together if you are never going to share?!" Ian remarks.
"What do you want to know?" Kyrie starts to panic and says it out loud without much thought.
However, he immediately regrets it.
But it''s out.
Ian grins and starts his questioning. He doesn''t want to ask heavy topics first, so he wants to start asking something they could share.
"What is your favorite book?"
Kyrie looks at Ian with a pause while Ian nces Kyrie on the peripheral of his eyes. His hands start to feel moist. He runs his hands on his thighs back and forth and decides firmly on what he is going to say.
"Returning time to save you."
Ian is surprised that Kyrie is sharing the title of a book that has nothing to do with magic after some thinking. After all, Ian only has seen Kyrie read about magic all the time during the academy.
"Hm? I never heard of such a book. What is it about?"
"It''s about a protagonist who returns to the same time frame to try to save the one she loves."
"I see Do you like the book because of the protagonist?"
"No I like the side character, who always follows her."
"Why?"
Kyrie pauses for a bit and looks at Ian''s eyes deeply.
"Because his story saved me"
"I see" Ian''s mood drops. "What is he like?"
"In the beginning, he is weak and tragic, but then, he chooses to ovee his weakness. He never gives up, and always finds the courage to stand back up again."
Ian smiles and says, "I would like to read that story as well To learn about the character that grabbed your attention more than the protagonist."
"Yeah," Kyrie lets out a smile, tenderly, "I hope that I could still stay by your side when that happens."
"What do you mean by still?"
Kyrie lets out a softugh.
"There you are!" Phanes exims, "Aren''t you troublemakers!"
Her face is filled with irritation. Erebus is behind her.
Chapter 55: Dont move!
Chapter 55: Don''t move!
"Is something wrong?" asks Kyrie.
"Not that something is wrong! You guys left without telling anyone! Don''t you understand that the dungeon is dangerous if you separate yourself from the group!" Phanes starts to lecture them.
Erebus touches her arm, but Phanes turns her head to face him with a deep frown.
"Erebus, you are not stopping me too! These kids could get lost and split apart from the group! They can die if they encounter the monsters inside this dungeon!"
"Phanes, calm down."
Looking at Erebus''s concerned eyes, she pauses. Her eyes soften.
She rxes back her shoulders and looks away from Erebus, slightly blushing.
"Sorry We just wanted to reconcile with each other by having a conversation amongst ourselves," says Ian while standing back up from the rows of rocks.
Phanes lets out a sigh and puts her hands on her hips.
"Forget it! So Did you guys reconcile?"
Ian looks at Kyrie and says, "We need to talk more, but for now, we are good."
Kyrie breaks out a nervous smile.
"Geez, kid You sometimes just need to talk stuff out. People who are truthful to you will try to embrace your weaknesses too!" Phanes tousles Kyrie''s hair.
Kyrie pouts and sighs.
"Plus, it was just for a loaf of bread!" Phanes chuckles.
With the two gods in front of him, an idea shes across Kyrie''s mind. There is something that has been bothering him for all this time.
He wonders if the gods can really read his thoughts because that would be a disaster if they can.
[Hi, Phanes.]
Kyrie tests if Phanes can read his thoughts, but it seems that Phanes does not respond at all.
[You will die in the future.]
Phanes does not respond once again.
[Seems like they both can''t listen to our thoughts in this illusion.]
Erebus grabs Kyrie''s arm all a sudden and lifts him. Kyrie is startled and looks at Erebus''s expression turning cold. Kyrie flinches on the pressure that Erebus is putting on him. Their eyes meet for a couple of long seconds.
[A warning? Can he listen to my thoughts?]
However, his expression turns back to his usual calm and collected manner.
The ground shakes for a couple of seconds, violently, and stops.
"Kid, the dungeon is changing right now. We need to run back to our group!" yells Phanes.
Kyrie puts his hand on Ian''s back and then gently pushes him to run. Phanes takes Ian''s arm while Erebus takes Kyrie under his arm. They all run towards the group, but the ground starts shaking violently again. The floor begins to crack underneath the firece where the group is, and the group retreats further away from them.
Then, the crack runs around the tunnel, splitting the tunnel in half. Some people start to yell at their names, but the ground continues to copse. Without any other choice, while wanting to preserve their lives, they turn their backs and leave.
The gods decisively turn around to run back to the direction they came from. Each step is getting harder. The tunnel is no longer t, but instead, the ground tilts and moves to different angles as they run. Phanes and Erebus are trying their best not to use their powers as they run.
The tunnel suddenly rotates to the left, and Phanes loses her footing, crashing onto Erebus and Kyrie while taking Ian with her. They all fall on top of each other as the wall bes their standing ground. Phanes loses hold of Ian. Then, the tunnel lifts into an angle where they start to slide down the tunnel uncontrobly. Erebus was close to grabbing onto the rocks that stick out of the ground, but as soon as theye to his hands, they shatter due to the weight of both Phanes and Kyrie.
Ian, who Phanes is no longer holding onto, is alone facing the obstaclesing his way as he slides down. As he is skidding down, he tries to protect his head from the debris heading towards him.
Loneliness and fear are weighing down on his chest. His back is on fire from sliding against the rough ground, and the tunnel seems never to end. The feeling that nothing supports him as he falls from the pull of gravity is gathering tears on his eyes. The wind that blows against him chills his heart.
"Kid!" Erebus yells.
Kyrie breaks away from Erebus''s arm and forces his body to slide towards Ian. His arm reaches out as far as his joints let him catch the figure that is gliding uncontrobly down.
"Ian!!!"
Ian turns at the sliding figure towards him. His body gets wrapped around by strong arms that poured relief into his heart like a crashing wave.
"Kyrie..." The tears gathering in his eyes finally trickle down his cheeks.
Kyrie grabs hold of Ian tightly, who is getting his back injured by the sharp stones they are rubbing against. He puts Ian on top of him, shielding him from the obstacles while the skin on his back is getting bumped and carved open.
Ian pales as he looks at Kyrie''s pained face. He tries to break free from Kyrie''s arms, but Kyrie just won''t let go.
"Let go, Kyrie! Let go!"
Without enough energy to deal with Ian''s intentions to break free, Kyrie squeezes out a plead while trying to tolerate the indescribable pain, "Don''t move"
A groan escapes from his mouth.
With all his might, Kyrie tries to concentrate and circte mana, and soon after, the wind rushes from the bottom and lifts all of them. Then, the wind cushions them gently so that they could gather back their own bnce. They are floating on top of the air current gathering underneath them.
Kyrie lets his body fall in which Ian catches while bothnd on the air cushion.
Kyrie''s forehead is covered in sweat.
Phanes rushes to see both Kyrie and Ian. Her face is stered in guilt. She looks at their wounds, especially Kyrie''s, whose injuries are severe; his entire back has been basically skinned off.
Compared to them, her body escaped from a single injury. She did not get injured because her essence automatically protects her from these physical injuries.
She should not use essence, but she looks guiltily at Erebus, who locks his eyes with her. Erebus sighs and nods.
The worst could be that Erebus has to wipe these two human''s memories.
Phanes lets out a gentle warm gold aura on her hands, and she circtes it into Kyrie and Ian. Her eyes glisten with guilt and sadness. Kyrie flinches and wants to move away.
"Hey, don''t move away. I am healing you."
Their wounds are lighting up in gold, and they start to close themselves. The purple and greenish bruises are slowly fading away. Then, their clothes that were ripped are piecing back together as well.
[Time magic. But light?]
Kyrie is shocked when he sees that Phanes using light magic. Likewise, Phanes widens her eyes in shock. Once they arepletely healed, the light that surrounds them dims.
"Who are you, kid?" Phanes asks, "Why do you have the ability to use light magic? I have never let anyone use it just yet"
Phanes''s eyes ce on Ian too, and after, they turn to Erebus.
"You too You can use dark magic."
Erebus frowns as he looks at them. He separates Phanes from them immediately.
The air around them starts to thicken, and the surroundings are turning dim from the essenceing out from Erebus.
"Who are you?"
Kyrie takes Ian''s wrist to move him behind, but Ian breaks free from Kyrie''s hold. Instead, he wraps his fingers around Kyrie''s hand and stands beside him.
Kyrie''s heart skips a beat. A fuzzy feeling spreads inside Kyrie while looking at Ian''s hand wrapped around his.
Ian is trying to protect him.
Ian struggles to find a better answer, but he has no other choice.
"We are from the future," says Ian.
"Future?" Erebus nces back at Phanes.
Phanes shakes her head like it has nothing to do with her.
Although she has power over time, she cannot use it due to the mechanisms of fate.
"Yes. We are from the future. I am Vita''s " Before Kyrie can finish his sentence, a piercing shriek rings on his ears.
Kyrie lets out a groan of pain.
He tries again, and the screaky soundes back to his ears. Blood flows out of his nose.
[What is this? Why is it not letting me tell them? The relic?]
Phanes and Erebus gaze at each other. There seem to be something that is blocking the information from Kyrie to the gods. They think that maybe because both are in the middle of their trial, so there might be some kind of involvement from the god realm.
Kyrie''s mana is close to running dry, so Erebus uses his own power to lower them down to the bottom. When theynd, they can see that the tunnel goes on. However, thinking about how long it took them tond, one cannot help but shiver in fear.
[Ian and I could have easily died falling from such height.]
Chapter 56: Underground city of Udarr
Chapter 56: Underground city of Udarr
There is only darkness in front of them.
Now that they have fallen from such height, there is no way for them to go back to look for the group. Phanes lights up the tunnels, and they continue exploring them by walking forward. As they walk through the one-way tunnel, they can see blue rays of light reflecting on the tunnel walls from far away. Soon, they encounter a chamber inside the cave.
Huge stone tablets that reached the ceiling are ced neatly on the cylinder-shaped chamber walls. On the top, the center of the ceiling, there is a huge blue mana stone that shines over the chamberwaves of the blue light project onto the stone tablets and floors.
Walking in, the cold air gusts to the bottom of the chambers from the blue mana stone. The gentle cold light moves like calm waters. The chamber seems like it is submerged underwater.
Kyrie rotates around to capture the sight of the giant tablets. Then, he walks close to read the carvings.
These are the same style of letters from the ones he saw in the chamber where they found Phanes and Erebus''s statue.
"Hmm thenguage of gods."
Phanes touches the tablet, and the carved out words light up in gold, spreading like wildfire throughout all the tablets. Then, the mana stone on the top of the roof turns in the same gold color. The chamber is no longer mncholic with the blue light but instead showered in warm light - like the sunrise taking away the glory of the light that the moon provided onto thend.
Phanes, holding up the same hand that touched the tablets, turns to Erebus with tearful eyes.
"Did I screw up something?" asks Phanes.
Erebus chuckles and starts to read the tablets, and concludes, "It seems like we have entered into the dungeon that leads to the city of Udarr."
"Old man Udarr''s city? The famous city that got destroyed by an invasion?"
"Yeah"
"Wasn''t he punished a while back?"
"Hmm Then it must be that he left his stuff behind"
"This is all due to a relic?"
"Most likely" answers Erebus.
Like private detectives, the two gods connect their points to figure out how to clear thebyrinth that has trapped them for weeks. Just like what Imogen said, the key is the ancient ritual song.
The city of Udarr is a city of dwarves that is blessed by the earth god Udarr. The inhabitants love Udarr and worship him fervently. That might exin why, to enter the city, there is a requirement that they know the ritual song that is the center of their way of worshiping this god. People who enter inevitably also have to worship their god. Talk about being devoted!
This all urred back before space magic has be forbidden to use. People back then must have known the ancientnguage of gods as their ownnguage. Nowadays, the gods and mortals have differentnguages, like a huge wall lifted between them, symbolically cutting their interaction almost permanently.
However, this city is more urate to be called a fallen city.
It all started when the fame of many mana weapons originated from this city spread across the continent. The weapons are famed for being beautifully crafted and increased the wielder''s effectivebat abilities. The weapons hold mana better; thus, giving the wielder of such weapons an upper hand even if the opponent normally has been their equal match. Equal amounts of mana are used, but with the weapon, the mana is used more efficiently since less mana is getting wasted when transiting it to the weapon. Of course, anyone would look for these weapons. The amount of mana that a mortal can use has minimal growth. Usually, for humans, such growth stagnates after reaching adolescence.
As a result, the city became a hot spot for adventurers to get their weapons. Naturally, the art of crafting those weapons became also a topic of interest. Many cksmiths from the outside came to learn the secrets of creating such effective weapons.
Although their skills increased tremendously studying under masters, they couldn''t make weapons that provided such effectivebat abilities.
These cksmiths soon understood that there is something beyond these dwarves'' natural abilities influencing these weapons.
That is the blessing of Udarr.
Unable to take the skills to make these effective mana weapons outside of the city, greed got imnted into many hearts to conquer the city.
As such, the city gets invaded, and its inhabitants get demanded to make weapons for free. The dwarves, proud and hot headed, fight back against them, but they perish in the struggle. Seeing his believers being ughtered for their talents that he blessed them with, the former god gets enraged and annihtes those invaders. However, due to his meddling with the mortals'' fate, Udarr gets severely punished. But before he goes to ept his punishment, he creates a relic that would preserve his city inside that space and an eternal illusion of his followers still living inside of his holy city.
For them to get into the city of Udarr, seeing that their clue is the ancient song, most likely, they would have to turn like how the priestess would as she danced along with the ancient song. The priestess would carry a long rod with bells the size of a fist - twelve bells, three rows by four columns around the wand. She dances on an altar that leads to a long path and would turn ording to the song to a side to ring the bells. The ritual was called Ascendance to Heaven. It is tomemorate Udarr passing his test and bing a god.
Phanes narrates the story while they walk in the tunnels.
They turn to the left again.
Kyrie takes out the loaf of bread that Phanes gave him and hands it to Ian. He does it in such a natural way that Ian automatically just takes it before his mind processes the action.
"He is doing this once again," thinks Ian. "The over-protectiveness The self-sacrifice Why?"
Ian frowns at the loaf of bread. He wants to be thankful, but his heart is stuffed. He does not want to take Kyrie''s actions in vain, but it is just
"Too much."
Kyrie turns his head towards Ian and says, "It is not much. Save some forter if you cannot finish it. There is only this much until we might get anything inside that underground city."
Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and swings their arms to lighten Ian''s mood.
His heart is pained for Kyrie.
"Demand something from me too," Ian thinks, "Anything Tell me what you want. I can also give you anything."
"You give me all the reasons to love you, but just let me love you despite any of these. So Let me know Let me know how I can love you Kyrie, tell me. I can''t wait any longer."
Chapter 57: Who gave him a sour pickle!?!?
Chapter 57: Who gave him a sour pickle!?!?
Phanes looks at the two in front of her. Since they have been together exploring the tunnels, she discovers that they have something with each other. She thinks Erebus also noticed since both have unconsciously walk further back to let these two have their moments.
She blushes when Kyrie takes Ian''s hand without minding at all his surroundings. However, she is also a bit jealous that he was able to do it so unreservedly with someone he likes. Unlike her, she is too shy to be so bold with someone who caught her interest.
But, she is oblivious of what is going on inside of them. The struggles inside entangle them with messy feelings.
One of them is endlessly wanting to fill for a bottomless hole inside the man he loves - trying to fill what has been neglected. So that his lover would never feel that no one loves him. Instead, when the hardships of saving the world are too much to bear, he can turn back his head and see that there is someone who will always have his back, still loving him, always making sure that he is never alone.
The other is desperately seeking to be part of his lover''s existence - wanting to be part of his love, hate, pleasure, and, most importantly, pain. So that one day, they could be one, understanding each other with one nce. He hates how shallow his knowledge is of the one he loves - struggling to speak up that he wants to share not only a lifetime but also their own being.
Because he feels that it is selfish that he is asking for everything, he struggles to say that he can no longer live outside of his lover''s affection. After tasting such sweet affection from being starved to the bones, he knows that he is addicted. He wants to monopolize it. He wants it all.
Both of them want something, and both of them know what each other wants, but their hearts grip with fear. The what-ifs gue their mind. What if the reality is not what they hoped? How can they deal with unwanted consequences? So many questions and no one who could answer them.
Despite how much pressure they feel inside, their connected hands mean everything. The warm that they share, they want it tost.
"Maybe is not time yet," they both convinced themselves, ignoring their brewing and overflowing emotions.
"Maybe when I get enough courage," they convinced themselves.
Set within their hearts, they have decided. They will just wait for the right time.
Erebus walks calmly, watching the two in front of him being lovey dovey. He clicks his tongue, whichpletely shattered Phanes''s hopes. Phanes mentally picks up the shatter pieces and affirms to herself that every creature changes.
Phanes turns back her head to almost crash into the couple in front of her, suddenly stopping in their tracks. She wants to ask for the reason, but the smell of blood gave it away.
They hear loud echoes of rushing footsteps like the rain hitting on the pavement in a rainstorm. Eric runs towards them like a sh. His toned bare upper body showing off more skin than before. The waistcoat no longer provides the little coverage it gave since it is flinging back as he ran.
[What a useless piece of clothing!]
Kyrie senses Ian''s hand tightening. He rolls his eyes to the side, and he can see Ian in a terrible mood. His mood is so terrible that his aura looks like screaming souls.
Behind Eric, three adventurers chase after the man.
When Eric catches a glimpse of Kyrie and the group, his face showers of relief. He trips over from his own feet and rolls the rest of the way towards safety.
The three adventurers abruptly stop by force. Their boots slide over the ground to help them yield. Their swords, already drawn and hanging on their side, swing like a pendulum showing that these adventurers are ready and excited to sh swords with those that showed up in their path.
They smirk in arrogance. Their face holds a prideful expression like they have the means to turn the world upside down at their will.
Unnatural. Their attitudes are unnatural like something is wrong with them. A small spider crawls out of one eyeball of an adventurer.
"Three men and two women. Wait. Four men and a woman. That dude looks too pretty!"
Kyrie immediately takes out his sword from his palm.
[Woman? Hehe You came at perfect timing!!! I have build up some stresstely.]
"No matter! We should be open minded and taste new things." One of them licks his lips.
Kyrie curves up with a mocking smile. Just when he is about to sh his sword with these men, Ian propels towards them, shing his sword with another sword using the force of his momentum.
The man staggers back andnds on his bums. He gets stunned by the strength that he shed into, like running into a solid concrete wall. Ian slightly turns his head at the two behind him.
Ian''s eyes glint, reflecting danger on the surface of his pupils. Watching quietly on the sidelines, Kyrie puts back his sword, rxing his eyes.
Eric whistles in amazement because he never thought that in their group there are skilled swordsmen.
"Yah!" Eric puts his arm over Kyrie, "Your friend is so strong. Are you as strong as him?"
Kyrie looks at Eric''s hand hanging on the other side while feeling his skin prickle like something disgusting has touched him. It is not further from the truth since Eric''s sweat drips like a bathroom leak after ran away from these three perverts.
Kyrie walks forward a step to get Eric''s arm off him.
"Geez, man! Aren''t you cold You are most likely a virgin with that attitude!"
Kyrie feels a switch flip ON inside him.
"Aren''t you one as well?!"
Eric flinches while his face turns to stone. His face distorts.
"How did you know?" asks Eric with surprise.
He does not want to walk around, showing that he is one. He thinks that he has yed well the character of a yboy.
"That does not matter. What matters is that there is a difference between us."
"A difference? What difference?"
"Well I chose to remain a virgin. It is you that should worry."
Ian walks towards Kyrie and Eric and looks at Kyrie with pursed lips.
"Don''t be shameless, Kyrie!" Ian says after just hearing thest part.
"What? You don''t want me?"
Ian gets quiet. His mouth opens and closes like he does not know what to say.
Eric, like suddenly catching the signs, gets even more speechless.
"They were together? Holy! Oh no. No, no, no, no"
He gets roasted, and now, his inexperienced ass is getting himself in between a couple''s argument about the frequency of their bedroom matters.
If any
Ian puts his hand on his hip and is about to speak.
Eric interrupts, racing out his words, "I swear that I did not touch him with impure intentions! Friends, just being friendly."
He walks away robotically and obediently helps to tie the three adventurers up without anyone telling him.
*pfff
Kyrie lets out a chuckle.
"Isn''t he cute getting all startled?"
"He is cute?" asks Ian.
[Just who gave a sour pickle to Ian? I shall fight that person! Why is he getting so aggressive?]
Chapter 58: Frustrations
Chapter 58: Frustrations
*** Warning: gore ***
"Are you jealous, Ian?"
"Me?" Ian scuffs, bbergasted, "Why would I?"
Inside, he feels a tingling sensation.
Ian looks at Kyrie''s alluring eyes narrow, showing off yfully.
"You are not?"
Ian prepares himself to be teased again, but he gets weirdly disappointed when their interaction gets interrupted by a high pitched sissy scream.
Eric screams while waving his hands up, jumping away from the three adventurers whose eyes flip back to hide their pupils. Tiny spiders crawl out by the millions, covering their human bodies by crowding against each other.
Kyrie steps away at the same rhythm as everyone does.
Erebus''s shadow starts to move as it darkens. It wiggles on the ground and then shoots up, extending itself like a crashing wave of tainted water. It expands and moves towards the three tied up adventurers. Then, the shadow that turned three dimensional wipes away the tides of tiny spiders flooding the tunnel floors. The bodies of the three adventures are in sight again. However, their bodies soon get cover again by another tide of spiders thates out.
The tide slowlyes out less dense by the second. Soon, only a couple of tiny spiders crawl out.
The adventurers'' bodies contort violently. Their throats expand and inte like a balloon. The object inside moves up and down the throat as if it forces itself to move upwards against the constraints of a tiny exit.
Eight thin, stick-like, and hairy legs grab onto the skin around the adventurers'' mouth. Their sharp ends dig into the skin. Then, a white looking sphere appears on the opened mouth. The white sphere shes onto the row of teeth multiple times, but it is too big to go through the mouth.
The creature stops like it is getting annoying. It moves back and forces itself out with a burst of energy. The adventurer''s teeth get knocked out, flying from the force impact. A loud cracking sound reaches their ears. The adventurer facing them has his jaw entirely detached from his face - only dangling from the skin attached.
The white thing turns out to be a skull. The skull has eight hairy legs like a spider. As it walks out, its steps leave behind some sort of slime. Then, two more cracks resonate on their ears. Two other simr creatures to this onee out of the other two adventurers.
"Skull faced spiders" says Ian.
One of them jumps towards them but gets blocked by Ian with his sword. With a concrete exterior, the skull-faced spider only bounces away with a mark of a sword.
"These spiders exclude a weird fluid that could cause a person to go on a drunken state and make them act strangely! Don''t touch them!" warns Ian.
Seeing that the rest of the group is not with Eric, most likely, they have also be fertile containers for these invasive creatures. Precisely that, more skull spiders arrive, moving as they pin their thin sharp legs on the ground, ticking like the keys of a typewriter.
Kyrie turns his eyes towards the gods. All this time, the gods have barely done anything despite possessing the most power, often just relying on him and Ian to deal with the uing obstacles first. However, skull spiders are tricky. They spawn extremely fast once they get their eggs into a living body.
Phanes sighs while biting into the inner cheek of her mouth from the nerves. She feels so restrained despite being a god. She is watching how everything is unfolding, yet she has to stay restrained due to theirws not get involved too much with mortals'' fates. The bnce within fate is susceptible and sensitive. Her involvement this time with Kyrie and Ian will already get an earful when she returns to the god realm. She is not even supposed to interact with them, but here she is, interacting with them like she is a mortal herself.
She takes a step forwards.
"Phanes" Erebus calls her.
Phanes looks at Erebus, and his eyes express that he understands what she is feeling. Still, her involvement will cause more significant problems. Erebus has already helped them by wiping out the majority of the tiny spiders.
Watching on the peripheral of his eyes, Kyrie is now sure that all gods indeed have the restraints that Yue mentioned.
[Seems like we will have to deal with this on our own.]
Kyrie summons his sword again through his palm and draws it out. His body gets wrapped in a blue aura, and the air around him drops in temperature. Fog forms loosely around him. The ground he is standing on freezes, cracking from the cold.
On his side, Ian breathes out deeply and concentrates on his own mana. Zaps of electricity run over his body. His hair gently lifts.
Then, both of them propel towards the army of spiders. One after the other, the spiders fall. They fall limp either from the electricity sending high pulse frequency by impairing the nervous system or crash frozen solid into the ground.
As they both take on a side, the army slowly decreases in number. In the middle of the fight, as they y the spiders, their eyes meet from across the room for a brief second.
Despite both are inside the crazy situation, they make sure that the other is okay.
Eric once again screams. This time, because he is getting chased by a skull spider and getting cornered to the wall. From all sides, spiders areing at him.
Ian abandons his position since he is almost done on his side and runs towards Eric who is struggling to keep himself from soiling his pants. Hees at the right time and knocks off a skull spider that almost got to Eric.
He faces Eric, who sits on the ground, shaking.
"Thank you" Eric blurts out while trying to calm himself from the freight.
His eyes catch a skull spider that started to move once again, but his mouth gets tangled at the wrong moment.
Ian frowns at Eric with confusion.
Eric tries to straighten out his mouth and yells, "A. a skull spider over there!"
The skull spider jumps at Ian, whose back is turned away.
When Ian turns back, the skull spider is already in the air spitting off that slime that so disgustingly drips off its body.
Erebus tightly grabs onto Phanes, whose body has already getting ready to propel towards Ian to save him. She looks at Erebus with widened eyes. What is all this power for if she cannot use it in critical times like this?
Ian looks at the fluid raining down on him, he prepares himself to face the slime''s effects. However, his view ckens, and he crashes to the ground. His head bounces the cold floors hard. He feels the weight on top of his body.
"No" He lets out a cry that cracked into a whine. The frustrations are squeezing out tears.
He wants to lift his arms to wrap around the body on top of him.
"Don''t touch it"
Chapter 59: Drunk Kyrie?
Chapter 59: Drunk Kyrie?
His arms stop in mid-air from themand.
"Kyrie!" Ian tears up, and he pushes up his body along with the one that is leaning against him.
"Dummy I am not going to die from this"
Ian looks at Kyrie, whose cheeks blush red. His eyes are brimming with tears as Kyrie''s side of the head weakly leans on his shoulder. Kyrie closes his eyes and buries his face on Ian''s neck. The effects of the slime are kicking in.
Erebus lets go of Phanes after she strongly flings a couple of times for him to loosen up his grip. Her eyes tear up. She runs over to Kyrie and Ian.
Ian can feel that Kyrie is burning up from their skinship. Kyrie moves to uncover his eyes buried on Ian''s neck. Looking at the kind goddess''s eyes turning red, Kyrie lets out a smile.
"You don''t have to involve yourself. I have suppressed the effects enough with light magic that the effects won''t cloud my mind. I just need time so that they go away."
"I will just get an earful when I go back" Phanes exins as if what she is saying will be understood by the young man.
She extends her hands towards Kyrie ready to use her essence.
"No, Phanes. You will get some fates distorted."
Phanes looks at Kyrie with surprise. The young man knows about them. However, she does not want to think about theseplicated things now.
"Then I will just help you get the slime off"
She removes the slime off Kyrie. After that, Ian wraps his arms around Kyrie, putting one hand on Kyrie''s nape and the other on his back.
Kyrie listens to the gnashing of Ian''s teeth, feeling up the frustrations and tension from Ian''s body.
"I am so useless" Ian whispers.
"Ian, I am just d that you are okay"
"This is not right Kyrie Don''t do things like this anymore Please"
"I moved before anything came to my mind"
"Doesn''t matter... Just don''t do this again This this breaks me."
Ian''s voice starts to turn into echoes. Kyrie can no longer hear what Ian is saying, and he slips into unconsciousness.
---
The sound of dripping water wakes Kyrie up. His mind is foggy, and he feels like he is floating. For some reason, he is overwhelmed by strange but meaningless happiness like he could not stop himself from this feeling.
Kyrie turns to look at Ian, who is sitting beside him with his eyes are closed. He smiles and giggles.
Ian wakes up and looks at Kyrie, who is giggling. Kyrie crawls closer to Ian, drops to his bums, and crosses his legs. Then, he stretches his arms towards Ian.
He squeezes Ian''s cheeks together with his hands while spreading out a smile. He blinks hard to focus on what he is looking at but chuckles again.
"There are so many Ians hehehe"
After being out of words, Ian lets out augh. Kyrie looks like he is drunk, with his face blushed.
Kyrie ys with his hair, twirling it with his finger while looking around, chuckling.
"This dream looks so weird! The tunnels are spiraling..."
Kyrie loses his bnce while sitting, but Ian catches him.
"Hehehe Nice catch! I mean me I am the nice catch!"
Kyrie pokes at Ian''s chest as he says, "You. Should. Treat. Me. Well!"
Ian lifts Kyrie back to a sitting position.
"I will," says Ian spreading out a smile while feeling flustered.
"Okay!" Kyrie shrugs and releases his shoulders while taking hold of Ian''s hands, "Then you are my boyfriend!"
"Wait maybe not boyfriend" Kyrie weakly shakes his head.
Ian frowns, "Why not?"
"Wait!!!! Don''t rush me! Let me announce it properly"
His head feels heavy, so his body leans forward on its own. Wanting to see Ian''s face, Kyrie lifts his head back but loses his bnce again. Ian narrowly catches Kyrie falling backward, cing his hand on the back of Kyrie''s head to prevent him from mming it to the ground.
Kyrie, lying on the ground while having Ian on top, wiggles around to reach his pockets to search for something. However, despite running his hand all over his body, he cannot find what he wants.
"Damn I don''t have jewelry on me I should have prepared a ring," Kyrie tears up.
Ian lifts Kyrie back to a sitting position.
"Why are you crying?" Ian dries Kyrie''s tears that are trickling down.
"Because I want to propose, but I forgot my ring!"
Ian chuckles and puts his head on Kyrie''s shoulders.
"Are you this shameless when you are drunk too?"
"Shameless? Why am I suddenly shameless?"
"We just met, but you are now proposing marriage."
"What? You don''t want to be my hubby?"
"Huh? Hubby?"
He feels a rush of happiness inside of him. His eyes tear up.
"When I get tons of money, I am going to propose to you! You just wait up!"
Ian nods while his tears soak into Kyrie''s clothes.
Kyrie grabs Ian''s arms and pulls him away so that he can meet Ian''s teary eyes.
"But you! Don''t you dare cheat on me! Got it!?"
Ian nods contently again and again.
"Good! Because... I am going to save you! I am going to save this world! And I am going to marry you!"
Kyrie loses his bnce again since his vision is spiraling. He drops to Ian''s arms.
He snuggles into Ian''s arms while he wraps his arms around Ian''s firm body.
His eyes catch the green potion around Ian''s neck. Kyrie frowns and intes his cheeks. He slides his hands into Ian''s shirt, feeling up his abs all the way to his chest.
"Kyrie! What what are you doing?" asks Ian flushed while trying to take Kyrie''s hand off the pendant.
Kyrie swings his leg over to the other side, sitting on top of Ian''sp. He pushes Ian down while pulling on the pendant. Ian''s shirt slowly lifts, showing off his defined abs and chest.
Ian''s pupils shake, watching Kyrie focusing on the potion.
"Kyrie I"
"Give this to me in exchange for the ring" Kyrie says.
Ian silently looks at Kyrie while taking the wrist of the hand that is holding onto the potion.
"Do you know what this is?"
Kyrie nods.
"It is a potion"
Ian observes Kyrie''s eyes staring into the potion calmly, but Kyrie''s brows furrow.
"Do you think I will give you a cheap ring?!"
"No That is not what I meant!"
"Is this more important than me?"
"No!"
"You cheapskate! Are you saying that you are not giving anything back in exchange for the ring?"
"That is not what I mean!"
"Then, I will take this!"
Kyrie lifts the pendant along with Ian''s shirt off and over his head. Then, he puts the potion ne on his neck. He smiles at the vibrant green color of the potion.
"I will tell you a secret But you have to promise that you are not going to tell anyone!"
Ian nods while sitting back up, holding Kyrie''s waist. Kyrie shivers as he feels ticklish.
Kyrie sps the potion up and says, "I like green"
"But but Green is no good!" Kyrie hups.
"Green is against my aesthetics. I have silver hair and amber eyes!"
"So green shes with my beauty!"
Ian lets out augh. That''s his secret?
"But I will do this for you! I will wear it! Just you wait I will get you a nice ring!" Kyrie wobbles.
He falls to Ian''s embrace. His consciousness is slipping away again.
"I am going to make sure you will never be alone!" Kyrie whispers.
"Hmmm!" Ian''s voice breaks.
Kyrie chuckles and closes his eyes.
"I I will always love you" Kyrie falls back to sleep.
Ian takes hold of Kyrie tightly.
"No taking backs..." He whispers.
Chapter 60: Into the city of Udarr
Chapter 60: Into the city of Udarr
In the tunnels, before turning to see the couple, Phanes looks at Erebus with tears in her eyes. She never expected that she would get to eavesdrop on such a conversation. She just returned with Erebus and Eric from exploring what is beyond the exit of these tunnels.
*sniff* *sniff*
Eric''s tears are pouring down like he has lost control over his own emotions. Looking at Eric''s uncontroble tears, Phanes also breaks into her own version of uncontroble sobs too. Her mix of hups and ugly crying sends Erebus to a daze.
Unsure of what to do, Erebus caresses Phanes''s hair while she puts her head on Erebus''s chest.
"Oh... ooohhh... Don''t cry... it''s okay... it''s okay..."
Eric looks at them resentfully. He is here with them, but they act as if he is not even there. Doing all those couples stuff when they are bursting in tears because of couples stuff.
He feels pity for himself. This cold world has left his heart in an eternal chill. He might need some warmth to bring his iced-up heart to room temperature. He wraps his arms around himself while making the goal in his head of marrying a loving wife and settling down when he goes out of this wretched ce. The hug of love is always the cure. Good thing he loves himself plenty. His tears continue to pour, unloading umted dog food from the years of singleness.
They all return to Ian''s side once Eric stopped crying and hugging himself.
Ian looks at Phanes and Eric with their puffy eyes.
"Did something happened? Were we wrong about the exit?"
Everyone shakes their head at the same time. A shy blush runs across their face.
They feel embarrassed that they were peeking at a couple confess to each other while all of them are single dogs. Worse, they caught the feels along the way.
"Are we going now?" asks Ian.
"Yeah," replies Erebus, "Judging by the sky from the outside, we would just have enough time to go into the underground city."
Ian picks Kyrie up easily and follows the rest towards the exit of the tunnels.
As they were getting out of the tunnel into a stone bridge, the sound of water rushing down registers into their ears before seeing the tall skinny waterfalls that surrounded the tunnels'' exit. The cliffs are covered in wild and outgrown vegetation. They walk close to the edge of the stone bridge to look at the pit''s depth that the bridge was built on. Looking down, they can only see a sight of white from the heavy mist and vapor.
The old stone bridge seems to be almost on the verge of crumbling down. The bridge is built on top of many cylinder columns that are erected from the bottomless pit.
The stone bridge leads them towards two paths, one path with a gap in which the stones have already crumbled down. They choose the good path and walk towards the cliff. The path guides them into a spiral of stairs that are built around the cliff. They climb up to find an altar where five statues of the same figure in different poses, the former god of earth, are erected around a circr altar in the middle.
From the mountain top, looking down, buildings from the city cover thend. They can catch the infrastructure of the city with the naked eye. Therge roads that run between the buildings signify one important point for travelers to enter the city - prosperity.
They go towards the circr altar. The altar in the middle has a magic circle that is beautifully outlined in gold. The dwarfs must have used all the technologies for them to create such a magnificent magical circle. The entireponent of the circle is made out of gold, shaped carefully for it to work.
When they stepped in, the circle lits up in blue and gold, and their view in front changes despite none of them blinked. No longer facing the clouds, the mountains, and the vegetation, they look at the white columns graciously and neatly ced in rows. They support the tall ceiling that shelters the open hall. Behind them, the statue of the former god Udarr stands with his spear, exhibiting a heroic aura with his stance and unwavering stare to the horizons.
The hall extends so vastly that their breaths and murmurs echo. Looking at the opening towards the outside, they look at the lively city with dwarves walking towards all directions - all of them going on their ways with purpose.
"Ah! Be careful, young man!!! You almost step on me!"
Ian hugs Kyrie closer and sees an old dwarf just below him. He wears a dirty apron, with his face and clothes covered in ayer of dust.
"I am so sorry!"
"Hmm It''s fine! Your friend is unconscious! The tunnels must have been hard for you guys" says the old dwarf.
"Yeah, we just got into the city."
"Then, I will rmend the Blue Moon Inn. They have good food!"
"Thanks for your suggestion, master cksmith!"
"Hahaha! Can''t consider as a master yet, youngster! Well, I am busy, so I have to go. If fate lets us, we shall meet again."
The old dwarf, defying his old age, runs in a hurry within the crowd.
"Already making friends?" asks Phanes.
"Ah! I almost stepped on him, but he is a kind, old man. He told us that Blue Moon is a good inn."
"Then, let''s go there!" says Phanes.
---
The moon hangs unreservedly up in the sky. The busy activity of the afternoon has quiet down. There are only people walking home: some waddling while others dragging their feet.
The moonlight showers into a room at the inn. Inside, there is a simple desk and a bed. Within the bed, two people tugged in, one facing his back to the other.
Ian looks at Kyrie''s back. He touches it and thinks back to the times that his back got injured for his own sake. He ces his head on it, and the gentle smell of Kyrie''s fresh clothes smooths his overlyplicated heart.
"I want this heavy feeling gone Why is that I am feeling this way?"
Maybe he knows it. He knows that he is getting possessive, childish, selfish, or whatever anyone can call it. Getting to know that he can also act like that is a first for him as well.
However, no matter what, he does not want to let go. Kyrie is the only light in his life. The only one who could ever love him for everything - even his annoying weaknesses and insecurities. This short time together has determined almost everything for Ian. He has already stepped inside a path that he knows at least he cannot step back. He can only move forward.
The potion is already in Kyrie''s hands. Now, he has to wait to see what Kyrie would say once he is sober.
He remembers back Kyrie''s cute drunk state. He spreads a smile thinking back at Kyrie''s silly confessions.
All this time, Kyrie knows that he got the potion from Nate. Yet, Kyrie does not even show any anger or sadness over his selfishness.
"I will always love you," Kyrie''s whisperes to his mind.
"I don''t think I can ever go back to how I was before. I have be spoiled with your affection," Ian hugs Kyrie''s waist and buries his face on Kyrie''s back.
"Now, I belong to you"- Chinese term. A neologism that refers to the self-pity of single people (humorously dubbed "single dogs") triggered by the public disys of affection by couples online or offline.source: hahachn
Chapter 61: Ten years
Chapter 61: Ten years
The light hits Kyrie''s eyes, and he wakes up from his slumber. The memories of the day before flood into his mind. The stuff that he said to Ian without the restrictions of his trauma is setting his heart more peace than he would have thought if he remains silent.
Despite that, he covers his blushing face with his hands.
How can he say so much nonsense at the same time that well? He has reached the top tier at his narcissistic levels for saying his internal monologue out loud!
Now, he is just waiting for a system to congratte him with a title of shamelessness.
He has even proposed to Ian!
Kyrie rolls around the bed while hiding his blushing face with his hands. His emotions flood like a tsunami inside. No words can describe how overwhelming and overflowing his emotions are.
[I just can''t even... *(#*$(#&5@$%@#]
After a couple of minutes, he smiles at his silliness as he takes his hands off, letting them fall on the bedzily. He discovers that he also has those moments of embarrassment while being drunk.
Back then, Sil never tells him what happens whenever he gets too drunk. Sil onlyughs at him and shuffles his hair, telling him not to drink in front of other people. Maybe he confesses to people whenever he is drunk, or perhaps he is a drunk who spills everything.
He looks at the ceiling of the room, and his hand runs across the empty side of the bed. His fingertips can only feel the cold refreshing surface of the covers. He turns towards the empty side, and the potion caresses his chest when it drops. He touches to feel the outline of the potion on top of his shirt, and his mind returns to yesterday''s events. He is now sober.
He takes the potion out from his shirt.
[Ian has left the potion with me. What do I do now?]
A bit more than two years now in this world, and many things have changed for him. Yet, he just keeps going forward with whateveres his way.
However, a lot of ns that he prepared have gone to dust since Imogen arrived. Plus, many other things are not part of his calctions.
The potion is one.
Sil is another.
Nate as well.
But the one thing that is bothering him the most, and cannot even ask the person about it, is that he feels like the novel he read has too many differences from reality. It can also be that his arrival changed fate.
However
[I didn''t know that there were a fallen saintess and a fallen pdin.]
They are keys to the story, yet they are out. If they are vital to the development, then does that mean that the rest is a lie? Or are they not that important in the grand scheme of things?
Plus, they now have met Phanes and Erebus. Erebus of the past does not seem like the god who will want to destroy the world. In addition, there is no mention of Phanes.
They are yet a couple, but he can feel the interest that they both have for each other. Plus, from the literature that he encountered in this world, it always mentions that they love each other dearly.
Walking away from his bed, he heads towards the windows. He opens the bedroom window, and the simultaneous sh of sounds from the busy streets hit his ears. He watches the inhabitants interact with each other, and a gentle breeze lifts his hair, rustling his loose clothes.
"Yoohoo! Kyrie!"
Kyrie turns to the voice that is calling him. Phanes waves at a distance, seemingly returning from somewhere alone. The sun is already up high, so it is most likely around noon. She motions him toe downstairs, so he quickly gets prepared to meet Phanes.
After fifteen minutes, he walks down the stairs to the lounge area where the numerous races eat and talk. Like entering into the novel, his eyes twinkle as he watches them interact with each other.
There are elves, dwarves, demi-humans, humans, and demons in the mix. The diversity and the peace that usually are not two terms thate together are real in this lounge.
The underground city is truly a neutral zone.
"Kyrie!" Phanes calls him again.
Numerous eyes turn to him, and many of them are surprised. Phanes looks at the reaction of the people inside the lounge and cannot help but to agree. Kyrie has an otherworldly appearance that draws in all genders. Even in the realm of gods, his beauty is rarely seen. However, too bad for them, this man''s heart belongs to someone else.
"Hello, Phanes!"
"Hi! Erebus and Ian went to look for some clues together, but they have yet toe back. Do you want to walk around the city with me? The city is fascinating!"
"Sure! Let''s do that!"
"Ah! You must not have eaten yet. Let''s get something on the go!"
Phanes and Kyrie walk out of the inn with tasty crepes in their hands.
"I thought you would have gotten the sweet one!"
"Huh? Ah I prefer salty, but Ian likes sweets," responds Kyrie to Phanes.
Phanes cannot hold it anymore! Her curiosity about these two is reaching its peak!
"Say Where did you meet Ian?"
"Eh? Ah! At the academy in the kingdom of Ethern."
"So, you guys study together?"
"No, not really I just happened to travel there."
"How long did you guys know each other?"
"Around a bit more than two months."
Phanes almost chokes to death on her food after hearing Kyrie''s response. Her dramatic reaction causes the surrounding people to turn their heads and stare to see what is going on. A smart tent owner walks towards them purposely and shows off her coconut refresher.
"Coconut refresher! Really good on helping to swallow food and to smooth out throats!"
The owner side nces at Kyrie up and down, waiting for him to take action like a gentleman helping ady in distress. Kyrie buys one and gives it to Phanes. The owner walks away satisfied with the money for the item that she might have sold overpriced.
"Are you okay?"
Phanes takes a deep breath after getting a drink from the coconut refresher and holds Kyrie''s arms, staring at him with serious eyes.
"Are you serious that you guys have been for two months?"
"Yeah?"
"But yesterday Anyways Your rtionship seems to be progressing fast, but you seem very familiar with him... As if you have known him for a long time."
Phanes is able to see through after careful observation. After all, she is still looking for an answer to her first trial question.
"I do know him for longer than he knows about me," Kyrie confesses.
"Hold on So, basically, you guys officially met two months ago, but you knew about him for how long?"
"Ten years."
Phanes opens her mouth in shock, and her crepe falls from her hands. Kyrie looks at the crepe on the floor that became the attraction of street animals. Underneath their feet, street dogs gather to get a piece of the crepe that fell. Kyrie and Phanes step away and continue their walk around the city.
"You liked him one-sidedly for ten years?"
Phanes is not even mad that she just dropped her crepe after hearing that.
[More like fanboying for ten years...]
"Well at first, I didn''t think of him like that It''s just that when I met him, fireworks"
"Wow Does he know?"
"Eh?"
"Does he know that you one-sidedly liked him for so long?"
"Ah No Not really."
"What? Why are you not telling him?"
"I"
Kyrie stumbles on worlds. He knows how unreasonable the situation is turning into due to his condition. However, Phanes waits for his answer, letting him take the time that he needs.
"I can''t say it I just seem not to be able to say anything about me to him"
"Hmmm I don''t get it. Shouldn''t he be the one that you talk most about this kind of stuff?"
"Sometimes, the truth can destroy a lot of things, even in rtionships that you have felt that were eternal."
"I think you got it backward. People who get into intimate rtionships with you would always want to know your true self. They would have a natural interest in you. They will try to make up for the deficiencies you have because they would empathize with you that you are not perfect. Well I just tell you that from what I have seen with mortals. Loving couples thatst always are like that."
"I know I can''t talk about myself because of what happened in the past. I even know that I should not dwell in the past, but saying it and doing it are two different things."
"In the past?"
"I used to care about someone, but the truth broke us up."
"You still resent him?"
"Hm? I..."
Kyrie''s thoughts of Sil emerge inside his head -Sil''sst words before death, pleading for another chance.
"I think you still do because you are putting those resentments on Ian."
Kyrie tries to absorbed what Phanes is telling him. The truth is again cutting at his wounds, yet he still needs to face his fear. He can''t keep Ian in the dark just because he is afraid.
However, all of a sudden, he feels a force that abruptly stops him in his tracks. His head tilts down to look at a dwarf that is wrapping her arms around his thighs.
"Little brother, are you looking for a job? Can you be my model?"
Chapter 62: He ran away!
Chapter 62: He ran away!
The dwarf''s eyes shine in anticipation. Kyrie looks at Phanes with trouble in his eyes. However, her smile creates a chain of goosebumps running around Kyrie''s body.
"It cannot be free!" Phanes says with her eyes already beaming in excitement.
"No, no! I can pay you with clothes!" responds the dwarf.
"My name is Phanes!"
"I am Luna!"
They give each other a handshake to seal the deal.
"Does my opinion matter?" asks Kyrie.
Ignoring Kyrie, Phanes drags Kyrie from the cor into the store.
The store is decorated with the mature colors of autumn. Inside the cute store, all kinds of clothes for both genders disy either in mannequins or on a hanger up on the wall. All the designs are uniquely thought out, but none of them is something you will see that is worn on a daily basis. This ce seems to be out of ce inside this city. There are no nobles or royals to purchase these kinds of clothes. However, Kyrie does not ask much as he gets dragged around.
Kyrie is pushed inside to the changing room that has curtains enclosing around the space. The curtains drape all the way to the floor. Inside there is already a set of clothes. Kyrie frowns at them.
[This It''s for a man, right?]
After all the preparation, Kyrie draws open the curtains for the nth time. He is already drained ying dress-up with these two.
They hold their hands together happily as they nod to each other.
Luna goes out to draw in the crowd while Phanes does the finishing touches.
Luna, with a smirk and a blush, clears her throat before her show. She puts on sunsses to protect her vision and maybe shields her soul a little bit.
"Ladies and gentlemen! Today, our store is showcasing ourtest outfits for autumn! Come and have a look! Upgrade your fashion to impress your lover! Find your true match in fashion! Plus, we have a beauty I mean, a handsome young man!"
The crowd gathers after hearing that there is an event going on.
Kyrie steps up for the first outfit with his hair done and slight makeup. He is wearing a loose white shirt withce sewn to the cor that drapes over his shoulders like a cape paired with fitted ck pants. He showcases his outfit with the air of a nobleman.
His androgynous beauty draws in even more crowd, and before long, the whole street is filled with peoplethe crowd cheers at Kyrie as he steps forward to showcase the clothing.
As Kyrie walks, his eyes catch Ian, who is on his way to return to the inn. Due to the ruckus, Ian turns his eyes towards Kyrie.
Ian''s eyes widen in surprise, and he gets petrified at the sight of Kyrie, all dressed up. His lips part slightly, and his eyes shake.
That moment that onlysted less than a minute feels like a time freeze for them.
Then, he gets awakened from the splendor by the cheering from the crowd.
Kyrie''s heart starts racing, and his face turns red. He starts to get embarrassed by Ian''s reaction and the crowds'' overbearing cheer.
He turns once he reaches the end of the catwalk. Seeing that he is heading back gives him relief that he can maybe have some seconds to calm down his heart.
All until
"Kyrie!"
Like an automatic reaction, he turns back, looking at Ian, running against the crowd to reach him.
Kyrie spreads out a smile that beams dangerous UV rays to the innocent crowd when he hears his name being called by a voice that he is familiar with. Watching Ian reaching his arm towards Kyrie, he also reaches his arm.
Ian firmly grasps Kyrie''s hand once in contact. Then, Ian takes Kyrie and runs away, leaving the crowd, Luna, and Phanes dumbfounded.
Luna stares at Phanes andins, "He ran away!!! With my clothes too!"
Phanes smiles at the two figures moving further and further away by the second.
She turns to Luna and says, "But we have done what we have promised. He showcased an outfit, and we got paid."
However, Luna starts to stump on the floor.
"It''s not fair! Not fair!!! That thief!"
Phanes''s eyes change when Luna pronounces the word ''thief,'' and her pupils transform into a slit-like the eyes of a snake.
That onlysted a couple of seconds, but enough for Luna to catch a glimpse.
Luna''s face pales in shock, and she runs back to her shop, mming her door.
Erebus, who was just minutes ago with Ian, walks towards her as the crowd disperses.
Then, he walks past her and opens the door.
The furniture and clothes that have been showcasing in the shop are no longer there.
"Why didn''t you catch her?" asks Erebus.
"You can''t force a relic who gained consciousness, can''t you?"
They have tried an entire morning to find clues about the relic, but nothing has given them enough to catch it. Now, they know that the relic is moving around because it has consciousness. Relics that have consciousness are harder to catch since they always run away if they have not been subdued. They only obey whom they choose as their master.
"What is the relic trying to do?"
"ying hide and seek," replies Phanes with a smile.
But, that smile is cold and forceful.
"Are you mad?" asks Erebus.
"I am"
Erebus expected a polite no, but instead, Phanes tantly tells him that she is still angry at him for continually stopping her. All with the conversation of changing fate With a troubled expression, Erebus scrambles for words.
"I have a solution that might lessen my anger."
Phanes smiles as she looks at the direction that Ian and Kyrie ran away to.
"What?"
"Have a date with me."
---
Imogen asks for the time once again.
"It''s only been fifteen minutes since youst asked, Imogen."
"But they have already been there for more than three hours" Imogen replies.
Laurel feels ufortable.
Imogen has not stopped worrying about those two ever since they have disappeared around the statue.
"Laurel... It''s to the right."
Laurel returns from her daydream.
She turns back and fast walks to Imogen, who turns to the other side.
"We have limited time for the gamepletion Saskia never abandons a game, so it is not good that they stay stuck inside wherever they are."
There is only a day and a couple more hours left.
Laurel contemtes on Imogen''s words, but the weight on her chest pressures her still. What Imogen says has no w in logic. However, she wants something from this person, but this same person is currently not avable emotionally.
Maybe she gets too excited in the face of discovering the strange sensations of falling in love, or she is projecting the loneliness of losing her brother and her teammates, trying to attach herself to something warm to the chill she feels in her core.
Imogen forces her eyes to avoid looking at Laurel because she knows what Laurel is feeling. However, the anxiousness grips her heart.
''This time I am going to stop the tragedy''
Fate is changing, finally leaking its inconsistencies.
She cannot waste this opportunity.
She has to end it all because she cannot break another time.
Chapter 63: Cultural interaction
Chapter 63: Cultural interaction
Ian throws the coins to a tent owner who fumbles in the air, trying to catch all of them simultaneously. He has taken a long hooded cape that has been out on disy for sale. He drapes the cape on Kyrie''s shoulders.
"I am not cold," says Kyrie.
Ian knows that his actions are childish, but he is reluctant to let Kyrie walk while drawing in so many stares. However, he is not sure how to convince Kyrie to wear the cape without exposing his jealousy.
Kyrie looks at Ian pout, and his heart squeezes.
[That is totally cheating]
Kyrie crosses his arm to hold on to the corners of the cape from the other side. He pulls it onto his body. The warmth of Ian''s hands that touches his shoulder lifts away.
Kyrie looks at Ian carefully for the first time after his confession. It would be a lie that he is not in the slightest embarrassed of what he said. However, he sees that Ian still carries his gentle smile with him.
Their hands caress each other identally while they walk by each other''s side. Without the slightest hesitation, Ian takes Kyrie''s hand. Anyone who is passing by can catch a glimpse of their silly smile that spreads across their face.
Seeing that Ian starts taking the initiative, Kyrie cannot control his smile from spreading wider.
Ian clears his throat.
"What do you want to do now?" asks Ian.
"Shouldn''t we look for the relic first?"
In a good mood, Kyrie starts swinging his arm that is connected with Ian''s.
"We tried to look for it this morning, but we couldn''t find its true form anywhere. The relic''s essence is everywhere in the city."
Kyrie looks around at the people who are casually walking past them in the street. He has almost forgotten that these people are illusions. There should not be a single living being here, yet everyone brims with life. These are the memories of Udarr of his beloved city.
"What did Erebus tell you to do?" asks Kyrie.
"He says that the only way is to wait until the relic shows itself."
"That is quite ineffective"
"Yeah We still have the time limit. In this world, a couple of days have passed. Yet"
Ian takes out his pocket watch, and the longest needle is barely moving.
"Time is moving slower here" Ian continues.
Kyrie lets go of a sigh but takes in a deep breath to calm his nerves. He changes back to his cheery mood.
"That means we will have some free time, right?"
Ian nods.
"I want to look at those swords," Kyrie points at a weapon shop.
They walk into the shop, and an old dwarf walks out to greet them. Ian and the old dwarf immediately recognize each other.
"Oh! Young man! You came to my store!!! Your friend is here too!"
The old dwarf, with his unusual energy, runs over with his short legs to Ian. He pats Ian''s butt since he cannot reach Ian''s back.
Ian flinches and petrifies by the old dwarf''s sudden over friendliness.
The old dwarf, who was in a good mood, meets Kyrie''s threatening eyes. The old dwarf breaks into a nervous sweat and quickly stops touching Ian''s butt.
His face spells out the words ''it''s a misunderstanding'' The old dwarf turns around rapidly to change the mood and starts introducing his weapons.
[Old fart That is mine to touch!]
Kyrie hovers his hand over Ian''s touched up butt cheek but cannot bring himself to touch it. He uses his other hand to take the perverted hand off like he struggles to tame his own hand from acting in its own will.
Ian turns around and looks at Kyrie''s bizarre behavior. Kyrie spreads out a guilty smile and starts pping his perverted hand.
The old man who catches Kyrie in the act secretly sends Kyrie the I-know-what-you-are-trying-to-do smile while wiggling his eyebrows.
Kyrie sends out a warning stare that the old man should just shut his mouth regarding other people''s business.
As such, the short old man and Kyrie have a staringpetition where they send messages through the different liftings of the eyebrows and narrowing of the eyes. Somehow perfectly battling each other with the wordlessmunication that they sent through the eyes. They end up including the movement of the head in the mix for extra effectiveness.
They look like two angry puppies gazing at each other while growling threats, but nothing else happens beyond just standing there. As if a leash is restricting them, they act as if they cannot use their fists.
The old man closes his eyes, spreading out a smile.
"You are a good one, young man," he deres while extending his arm for a handshake.
"You are not bad at all, old man," Kyrie takes his hand.
They end the fight in a draw.
Ian nkly looks at these two weirdos'' interaction with question marks floating on top of his head. Did he miss something?
The old man nods in satisfaction. He ces his arms on his back and starts walking towards the door that leads towards the smithy.
It has been a while since he has met a man of culture.
"Why were you guys staring at each other''s eyes?" Ian furrows his brows.
"We had a cultural interaction..."
"Cultural interaction?"
Ian thinks back of the ones he had in his own academy, although he has watched them from far away. Yet, nothing that he has seene close to what he just witnessed.
Kyrie''s eyes catch on the merchandise on the disyed table. He quickly turns around, causing Ian to sh into him for following behind.
Kyrie groans as he holds his nose. Ian reaches out to look at Kyrie with concern, separating Kyrie''s hand from his nose to see.
"Sorry" Ian looks at Kyrie''s nose, reddened.
Using the opportunity, Kyrie widens his eyes and blinks cutely at Ian.
"I am hungry"
"Huh?" Ian gets bbergasted.
"Buy me something to eat, Ian" Kyrie shyly tugs on Ian''s sleeve.
"What do you want to eat?" Ian asks, unaware that he has been charmed.
"Hmm something savory... " Kyrie spreads a smile showing off his neat rows of teeth.
Ian''s eyes soften, and he cups Kyrie''s cheek.
"Okay I will go look for something to eat."
The old manes out with two swords in his arms. Both swords look awkward being carried by the old dwarf. They are long enough for the old man to have to stay aware not to drag the swords'' sleeves on the ground unconsciously.
Kyrie helps the old man by taking the swords up and putting them on the closest disy table.
"Say Old man How much for your rings?"
"Rings? Ah! Those!" The old man climbs up a stool to reach the rings that are disyed.
"They are rings that can store magic spells!" The old man ces a ring that is inside a box on the table.
"Why are these in a weapon store?"
"Oh well I just happen to get interested in making them," replies the old man while scratching the back of his head.
"Ah! Wait! I have one with better quality!" The old man jumps out of the stool andes back, running with a ring.
"This one has better design!"
Kyrie takes the ring on the old dwarf''s hand. This ring, unlike the ones disyed, has a simpler but more elegant design.
"I will buy this one then!" Kyrie ces the ring back to the old man''s hand, "Also We will get the swords."
"You haven''t looked at them yet!"
"You are the master cksmith, Fondrick Ironbrewer. How can your swords be bad?"
Chapter 64: Then... you want me to treat you?
Chapter 64: Then... you want me to treat you?
"Oh! Do you know me? But master cksmith? Hehe Not yet though..."
[A genius master cksmith that we read in our textbooks at the academy. Who will question his work? Although it seems that the illusion is ying at the time before he bes very famous.]
The dwarf blushes. They arepliments to those in his industry. If a traveler like Kyrie hears their name, their fame must have risen. Their hard work and faith towards the earth god Udarr are not in vain.
"Is the person that you are giving a ring the same as I am thinking?" asks the dwarf while covering his smile that has spread way too wide.
Kyrie looks at the dwarf with a shy smile while he takes the ring into his hands. He grasps the ring in his hands while releasing his mana. A gentle gold light that surrounds his body gets umted into his hands. Then, he releases his grasp, opening his palm. The jewel on the ring has turned gold from the gray color.
"Where is he now?"
"Ah He is getting food for me"
"Eh?"
The cksmith flusters but immediately returns back to hisposure. Nheless, the quick change gets caught by Kyrie.
"I will do some finishing touches to the swords as you wait."
The dwarf rapidly takes the swords and runs back to his smithy.
---
Ian looks around at the stalls to decide what to buy. Thinking back at what Kyrie would usually reach for at the dinner table, Ian decides to buy some skewers since Kyrie usually likes fragrant and savory dishes.
"Hello, madam May I have some chicken skewers?"
However, there is no answer.
Ian takes his eyes off the chicken skewers sizzling on the grill and looks at the woman who has not taken off her eyes from them.
"Madam?" Ian raises his voice higher.
The woman''s empty eyes set on the grilling but never burning skewers. He is still waiting for her response.
Then, as if something has crashed into her, she jolts. The life of her eyes returns to her like a rebirth - like a ck and white canvas suddenly getting back all the colors that got drained away.
The woman lifts her head and looks stunned at Ian in front of her.
"Oh! Young man! I did not see you there! What do you want?"
"Five chicken skewers, please."
"Okay! Just a moment! I will get them ready for you. The skewers are still raw."
Ian nods and walks away to inspect the tent and his surroundings.
The streets are still filled with people, and the merchants are still doing their own thing. Everyone is still in their mundane lives. However, everything looks awkward.
He looks closer at every person, and he notices that these people''s actions are looping. Although they all are repeating their actions, they don''t repeat them at the same time. Everyone repeats their action at different times. That is why Erebus and he did not find anything unusual on their first inspection.
Plus, those chicken skewers are more than cooked based on the amount of time she was grilling them. However, when the madam notices that he is in front, the skewers, as if time has turned back, look raw once again, as if they have never touched the fire.
He has forgotten that this ce is under an illusion. The people are also the illusion. However, now, the madam does not feel like one. She hums as she happily grills the skewers, unlike moments before. Her actions don''t loop like all the other beings inside the city.
"It''s ready now, young man!"
The steaming chicken skewers deliciously ted on a cartoon dish are getting handed towards Ian.
"Thank you How much?"
"25 coppers."
Ian leaves the tent after paying. However, he turns back his head one more time to look. His eyes spread in shock. The woman returns back to her usual actions of how he first saw her. With her head down, grilling skewers that are almost done but never burning. Her eyes are still as empty as the first time he saw.
Ian quickly runs back to the weapon shop to look for Kyrie. Once there, Ian can not find even his shadow. He quickens his pace and looks around. Then, he turns his head towards the door that leads to the smithy. An unsettling hunch sets in. He quickly ces the food on the disy table.
He jogs towards the door, opening it to see a shadow sprint past him. His eyes follow the shadow to see that the old man, again defying his old age, running away from the weapon shop so fast like a gust of wind passing by,
He gets into the smithy to see Kyrie on the ground groaning in pain.
"Kyrie!"
He quickly kneels on the dirty ground and looks at Kyrie, who is down on the ground.
With tears on his eyes and a deep frown, Kyrie squeezes his annoyance, "That relic!!! Cunning and underhanded, can''t find a better ce to hit than a man''s pride and joy."
Dense as Ian is, he does not understand Kyrie''s meaning of ''a man''s pride and joy.'' He searches for cuts and bruises on Kyrie''s body.
Kyrie, finding Ian cute, drops his head in defeat while chuckling.
Ian lifts Kyrie''s arms and turns his body side to side searching. Finding it amusing, Kyrie lets Ian search around his body.
"Ian What are you going to do if you find the injury?" Kyrie asks while trying to hold his smile from spreading.
"Take a look and treat it!" says Ian, whose eyes are still scanning around.
Unable to find anything wrong, Ian finally meets Kyrie''s eyes, which are already waiting for him. He deeply worries about Kyrie since he looked like he was in a lot of pain.
"Where are you hurt?" asks Ian, worried.
Kyrie cannot hold it anymore, and his smile spreads. He puts a hand to cover his mouth.
"It''s not funny! Tell me where, so I can treat it!"
Kyrie lowers his eyes towards his pride and joy. Ian follows Kyrie''s line of sight, and his eyes alsond in the same ce. His face slowly reddens brightly. He falls back to sit on the dirty floor stunned but also stupefied.
Ian lets go of a few cuffs. His reddened face slowly subsides. His eyes stare back at Kyrie. Kyrie, taken out by surprise, feels a chill running down his spine when his eyes meet with Ian''s current eyes - a bit of annoyance with a willingness, almost yful in the mix.
"I see Then... you want me to treat you?"
Ian takes Kyrie''s wrists, pulling him without noticing his strength. Kyriends on his knees to the floor in between Ian''s legs. Instinctively, his body shields itself from the impact by extending his arms to stop his unintended jerk to the front.
His handsnd on Ian - one on the knee while the other on Ian''s chest.
"Do you always have fun scaring me like this?"
His blue eyes search for answers in Kyrie''s stunned expression.
Chapter 65: Delicate pearl skin
Chapter 65: Delicate pearl skin
His face is just inches away from Ian''s. Looking deeply into Ian''s blue eyes, he senses his heart banging against his rib cage. He shakes from the intensity of locking their eyes. Feeling that he is losing his self-control, Kyrie unconsciously closes his hand into a fist on Ian''s chest.
He pushes his hand on Ian''s knee to back up, but Ian''s lips instinctively follow him closely, like he fell into Kyrie''s spell. His hands slide through Kyrie''s thighs up to the waist, and Ian pulls him back to attach their bodies.
Their breaths quicken along with their hearts. Kyrie gulps in nervousness. The unwillingness in Ian''s eyes to see him part away from his body is making Kyrie lose his mind.
Ian slowly moves closer, and his breath starts to brush against Kyrie''s neck.
"You smell like the sun"
"The sun?"
"Yes Always managing to calm me and warm me just like the sun"
A warm and moist touchnds on his neck.
Kyrie trembles.
Ian senses Kyrie''s quivering body. His brows furrow while he holds in his desires from bursting out. He lets himself lean on Kyrie, nting his forehead on Kyrie''s corbone to give himself a few seconds to pause.
Ian leans back. His eyes unable to hide the glint of expectation, so much that Kyrie wants to indulge in such temptations with just a slight look at Ian''s face. The fire burning inside his heart wants to incinerate the rest of his body to crisps.
Kyrie''s blush extends to his ears, giving off the charms enough to snap something within Ian.
He grabs Kyrie''s shirt and draws him closer. They close their eyes to feel the surge of electricity running through every nerve in their body.
Kyrie opens his eyes. His eyes narrow as they arch while enjoying the expression on Ian''s face.
He is no puppy but a wolf in disguise.
Ian''s lower lip trembles as he reaches deeper.
Their lips separate when Kyrie falls forward while Iannds on his elbows.
Ian pulls Kyrie''s shirt again.
The ripping on his shirt resonates in their ears. Their eyes shoot wide open before they touch each other''s lips, and their eyes simultaneously look down.
A massive chunk of the front gets ripped off and is currently sitting on Ian''s hand.
It is a in sight of delicate pearl skin, so soft that Ian feels that it will blemish with force. He gulps as his hand, on its own, moves to touch the seductive body.
A bloody scream resonates the smithy, stopping Ian''s hand from adventuring further.
The shout immediately shakes the couple up. Kyrie falls on his bum while Ian unconsciously slides back like being caught in a crime. Both ze in crimson red like the fire burning on the forge.
"You just ripped my creation!!!"
A youngdy runs over to pick up the piece ripped off.
Kyrie and Ian freeze as they look dumbfounded at the girl. Slowly sliding his hands to grab the hooded cape, Kyrie covers his exposed chest, his face pales while looking on the ground in a daze.
Kyrie has almost let go of the purity that he kept for himself even back in the previous world, swearing that he will consummate once he ties the knot.
Like the clouds lifting from their minds, Kyrie and Ian both feel like they have broken from a spell that made their blood rush. Like being controlled, their bodies acted on their own, trying to fulfill a hunger that got awakened inside.
Kyrie''s eyes catch something dripping on the ground, and he follows the leak with his eyes. The girl has two trails of blood running down from her nose. Her eyes tear up as she looks at the broken piece.
She finally notices something running down her face. She touches it and looks at her hand filled with blood. She screams once again.
"Why? Why am I bleeding? Did I get a cut on my face?"
Inplete shock, she starts to wipe the blood with her hands, covering her nose and her mouth''s surrounding with blood.
With the worst timing, Phanes enters into the smithy breathing heavily from running.
When the girl screamed, the city''s essence fluctuates. The surroundings start tog as if the city''s scenery is connected to terrible wifi.
The panorama starts to shift between illusion and reality. The view of a crumbled down and dested city would appear and disappear in less than a second over the illusion.
The air bes concentrated with an outpour of essence that went out of control, creating a thick gold fog surrounding the city.Phanes touches at the golden particles of the air, but to her surprise, she cannot absorb them.
''How is it possible that I cannot absorb essence? Despite the fact that the essence in the aires from a relic, relics are still created by gods. We use the same essence that we possess to create them,'' Phanes frowns.
Erebus touches the particle thatnds on his fingertip, and his eyes narrow.
"This this is not the type of essence we can absorb," Erebus lifts his hand to catch more particles.
Phanes''s eyes light up in realization, and she turns to see Erebus letting out a sigh while shaking his head with a sad expression.
"This essence must be from souls."
Essence.
That is an energy of creation that the gods possess. Unlike mana, which is just energy that already exists, and as long as the world still exists, mana will never run out.
Essence is different.
This energy is bestowed to the gods once they gain their title to be a god - a one-time transaction. That means that as long as gods have essence, they will never die. However, once depleted, those gods cease to exist.
Yet, it is not that easy for gods to just cease to exist since their reserves are not a joke. It takes extreme conditions for gods to cease to exist due to aplete depletion of essence.
Other than gods possessing essence, other things possess essence. Naturally, they are things that gods use essence to create. Relics are an example, and mortals are another. Their souls are containers of that energy.
For gods, there is a way for them to absorb essence, and that is through other gods channeling essence to them. However, there is another way that essence can be absorbed, and that is through relics. The concentration of essence and purity is greater, unlike the essence that is from a soul. Although essence of a soul can be refined, the impurity makes it harder for gods to absorb due to the mixture to the mana of the world.
Mana cannot be absorbed by gods because that is how ''The First'' created them. To maintain the bnce of the universe, gods cannot use any other energy than essence, unless they go through devastation. The fall of a god makes them lose the ability to use essence, and they gain power over chaos energy.
As to why ''The First'' wanted this way, the gods themselves don''t know. However, for many, they believe that it is for the delicate bnce of the universe. Since where there is a beginning, there must be an end. For there is creation, there must be destruction.
Chapter 66: Lets play
Chapter 66: Let''s y
In the form of a young girl, the relic gives up resisting after getting to understand that she is fighting a losing battle. When the gods arrive at the scene, she knows that it would be hard for her to slip away like the other times since they are not distracted.
Despite having the powers to do so, they have not done anything to her like that fallen saintess. That demoness would just toss her around despite being a relic.
Her limps sway as Erebus has her around his arm. She looks dazed at the ground as she gets carried through the streets of the city. She is currently breathing through her mouth since her nose got stuffed with tissue to stop her nosebleed.
The other four are silent. No one can open their mouths without having the impulse to talk about what happened. Kyrie and Ian cannot even look at each other without blushing hard enough that mes ignite on their cheeks and burn their heads off.
Their arms brush against each other, and they flinch when feeling the contact of the other. They peek at each other at the same time but look away, embarrassed when they catch each other in the act.
Phanes, on the other hand, breathes deeply while pursing her lips together to resist theughter that slowly starts to creep on her lips in the form of a distorted smile.
She cannot help but think that those two are so innocent and cute showing their affection. Of course, she totally discards the entire fact that they are leading somewhere ''a bit'' less innocent than what she is thinking.
She fantasizes about their sweet love, but her fantasies get shattered when Erebus''s deadpan facees to mind. Her love interest only knows how to show a face that seems like he is seeking revenge for his family''s death and currently walking on a road of a thousand poisonous needles.
She asks for a date to this deadpan faced god, and his response makes her want to just wish she has never mentioned anything.
''What date?''
She scuffs at that response that echoes in her mind. This favored god has misinterpreted her intentions with a day of the human calendar. This just goes beyond her.
She looks at Erebus, dissatisfied with her mood spoiled from her own thoughts. Erebus stares back, innocently shocked at her hostility.
The relic finally breaks the silence, "You must have done something terribly wrong for that stare."
Erebus sighs defeatedly. There is no way that he could discover. He notices that it would be easier for him to learn about the entire universe before getting slightly what is going on inside this goddess''s mind.
From this development, Erebus will take a while to wrap around his head that her intentions are ''a bit'' beyond what he would normally expect from the interactions with other gods.
"Hey!!!"
Their attention turns to a man screaming and waving his arm as he runs towards them with an apron and his hair wrapped around with a bandana. He carries in his arms a brown paper bag. Everyone''s eyesnd on the paper bag since their nose catches a fragrant smelling from it.
Eric cheerily shows them the croquettes he had made this entire time when he was supposed to look around for the relic. His mission to get a wife has somehow prioritized his life.
After walking around the street aimlessly without a clue how to look for the relic, his nose guides him towards a stall that makes croquettes.
Enlightenment enters into Eric of the ultimate secret to a woman''s heart. There are no human beings who do not lower their guard when ites to their stomach. He smirks at his discovery. If he wants to get a wife, he must first satisfy a woman''s stomach.
Although normally, it is the woman who would think of that when looking for a husband, but at least he understands an important point to a woman''s heart. A woman''s eternal wish centers on eating deliciously without getting fat, but the focal point is ''eating deliciously.''
They arrived at the inn. They enter first in the lounge area, where it is still crowded. Everyone joyfully converses with their seemingly close friends.
"We need a quiet ce," Phanes looks at the relic.
The relic snaps her fingers reluctantly, and the people disappear into thin air.
"I won''t escape" says the relic while still being held around Erebus''s arm.
Erebus ces the relic on the floor. The relic extends her hand towards Eric, motioning him to give her a croquette.
She nibbles at it while she sits down with the rest.
"You did not mash the potatoes well," the relic critiques the croquette.
The girl''s eyes run around the five, and after a pause, she says, "I will show you where the treasures are with one condition," says the relic.
The relic points at Kyrie and Ian, "I want these two to y with me starting tomorrow!"
Kyrie frowns at the relic. Unlike the adventurers who came to explore the dungeons for treasure or the gods to investigate the weird urrences of people entering and nevering out, Kyrie and Ian are stuck inside this illusion of the past. Their goal is to find the enchantment circle and break it before the time is up.
However, he does not know if there is a restriction on what he can say.
"Fine," Kyrie agrees to the deal. This is the most logical choice, plus he can always ask the relic whenever they are alone. Ian nods as well.
"Why can''t we all join?" asks Phanes to the relic.
"Because you three are no fun," says the relic while swinging her legs.
Phanes buffs her cheeks up in annoyance, but she has more important matters to do as well. She has to investigate the missing people that came into the dungeon and never went out. When they navigate the tunnels, the numbers of people who have gone missing and the cadavers they encounter are not adding up. Those people are most likely to be dead. It is not a bad idea that they separate while keeping the relic busy.
She is letting it go this time.
"What is your name?" asks Eric looking at the little girl in front.
The relic stops swinging her legs, and she goes pensive.
"Maya" The relic replies while spreading a smile.
"Here!" Maya throws towards Eric a scroll, "This is my recipe for the croquettes."
"You know how to cook?" asks Eric.
"Yeah! I know how to do everything!" says Maya.
After all, she has so much free time that she started to learn all the skills from the people of this city. She can learn because she has ess to the memories of Udarr that was left behind.
"What do you want to do tomorrow?" Maya asks cheerfully at Kyrie and Ian.
Chapter 67: Are you really an illusion?
Chapter 67: Are you really an illusion?
Kyrie looks at Maya walking back and forth from the kitchen as she sets up the table cheerfully. This entire time, all the people that he encountered have been Maya rather than individual people. Luna and Fondrick are real people, but they have already moved on from this world. Maya has been acting as them all along.
"Dinner is ready!!!" Maya shouts as she puts down thest dish for dinner.
She sits on her seat happily as she waits for all of them to join in. She has prepared an extravagant dinner. The dishes crowd the entire table since Maya has gone overboard with the amount of food for just five people.
Casseroles, steaks, roasted vegetables, mashed potatoes, roast chicken, and sd.
Everyone can rte to the warmth of homemade food. There are deep rich sentiments behind tasty food that is hard to ignore even if a stranger makes the dishes for them. So, knowing this, Kyrie watches the people who are starting to join the table, touched by Maya''s cooking.
Phanes caresses Maya''s head with a smile. At first, Maya shies away from the hand because she doesn''t know what Phanes was trying to do, but her eyes twinkle when she feels the warmth of Phanes''s hand.
"Thanks for the food," Erebus says.
"Let''s eat before the food gets cold!" Eric is already lifting a fork and knife, ready to dig in.
"Thanks for the food!" Ian and Kyrie say simultaneously.
They smile at Maya, who swings her legs as she starts to eat. Her eyes damp with tears, but she tries to hold them in, afraid of spoiling the atmosphere.
Everyone stuff themselves brim till they feel their stomach swell up. The food has been great because all of the ingredients are fresh. Maya has kept a farm, growing vegetables and rearing animals so that she can cook whatever she wants.
Phanes lifts her teacup and takes a sip of tea.
"What are you guys doing tomorrow?"
Maya rests on Kyrie''sp, already defenselessly asleep. Kyrie caresses her hair.
"We are nning to go around different ces to look at her work and the farm. She wants to show us the things she was doing all these years," says Kyrie while lifting his eyes to look at Phanes.
"How about you?"
"We came into the dungeon to look for missing people, so now, we will focus on finding them. Plus, I am not sure what happened to the rest of the group," Phanes responds.
"More importantly You guys don''t seem to be from this ce, or should I say, from this time. What is your intention to be here?"
Kyrie looks at Eric, enjoying his beer while talking cheerfully at Ian and Erebus, who are quietly listening to him. Unlike Eric, the other two only reply with one or two-word answers. At the same time, Eric keeps rambling around about his adventures. Eric has taken the two of them as his victims to hear about his greatness.
"Yeah We were supposed to be doing something else, but somehow we got in this ce."
Phanes ces her finger on the rim of the cup, circling it as she thinks.
''Since Kyrie is using light magic and he knows who I am, maybe he is someone I have blessed in the future. So, either I am the one restricting Kyrie from talking in the future or my descendants. I am so curious, but I guess it is reasonable that Kyrie cannot talk about anything that can change the future.''
"I am curious about something, though," says Kyrie.
Phanes''s chain of thoughts break, and her finger stops circling the cup.
"What is it? I can only answer certain questions," says Phanes.
"I have a hard time distinguishing if you, Erebus, and Eric are illusions. After all, we have entered into this ce because of this kid. Maya is a relic that creates dimensions and illusions. Yet, you feel so real," asks Kyrie as he looks at Maya.
"Illusion? This city is an illusion."
"No I mean you, Erebus, and Eric."
"Huh? We are not illusions." Phanes lifts one of her brows in confusion.
"Then, how" Kyrie feels tingling sensations running through his skin.
"You have returned on time. This is not an illusion. I know because I am bestowed with the power of time. No one would know this better than me,"
"Wait What? Time?"
"Yes?"
[Then Why does Vita have this power? Aren''t gods assigned with powers that are unique to them?]
Phanes understands Kyrie''s confusion because she is also struggling with the same question. A possibility enters into her mind, but nothing like that has ever happened in the entire history of the god realm.
''Is it possible No, no way. There is no way''
She immediately discards it. There can only be one thing that could cause this.
"It can be that you are looking at my descendants" says Phanes bitterly.
She bites her bottom lip in anxiety that makes her stomach turn. What could have happened for her to lose her essence?
The thought that she might have lost all her essence before the time where Kyrie exists bes hard to swallow. For a god, that is not much time despite that is more than two thousand years. She wonders about what could have made her lose her entire reserves of essence. There are just so few examples of that ever happening to a god.
The only way for a god''s power to transmit to another entity is through inheritance. However, this ability is only possible when the gods are near their ''death,'' and their inheritors are their children.
Kyrie frowns even deeper.
[Vita is Phanes''s descendant?]
Kyrie nces at Erebus, who notices his stare. Erebus nces back, but Kyrie immediately looks away as if he has not gazed.
[Why is Vita fighting Erebus then? Phanes does not tie her knot with Erebus? But the scriptures say that Erebus only loves one goddess Or Is this something like Imogen''s case?]
Imogen has a unique case because although she lost all her essence, she was able to keep her life as a semi-mortal. Using her demi-god status and essence, she separated her powers and status into anotherpletely different mindless entity. That entity functions like the mechanisms of fate, but its functions are simpler than fate.
The mechanisms of fate areplicated, and it almost functions like it has its own consciousness. The entity Imogen created only has one function, to loop her back in time if she does not aplish her goal. Nheless, when Imogen separated herself from her powers and demigod status, she can no longer control those powers.
If Phanes did the same thing and separated her powers, it would exin why Kyrie and Ian traveled back in time. However, why would Phanes separate her powers and put them inside a statue in a dungeon?
[There is more mystery in Phanes''s death than I thought.]
Chapter 68: Prison under the sea
Chapter 68: Prison under the sea
The blue light reflects on the surface of a room encased inside a ss hexagon prism. There are no concrete walls, only ss that lets the woman look outwards at the blue view. The light projects the ripples of the water that surrounds the hexagon prism on her figure.
Her green eyes fill in mncholy and loneliness as she looks at the moving currents outside her prison. She has been trapped here for so long that she has already lost track of time. She feels like her soul has fallen into an eternal sleep inside her, preventing her from feeling any emotions.
At a distance, a whale swims slowly on the water.
''The guardian of records,'' the woman thinks as she looks at the only existence that apanied her for thousands of years while she is trapped in this isted ce.
She turns around, but her toes identally kick on the tiles that have risen up from the nts that have started to grow from underneath. She slumps down to hold on to her toe that throbs in pain.
She only knows that a long time has passed because her room has not been maintained. Like the risen tile that she has kicked, many other tiles in her room have also lifted. nts grow underneath them and climb up the ss walls.
Looking at her bare feet, she sighs, ''Some shoes would be nice''
She stands up, and her green eyes begin to glow in gold. Widening her eyes in shock, she spreads a smile for the first time in a while.
''Seems like today is different for me,'' she thinks as she stands back up.
Fate has finally started to move for her. There might be a chance for her to leave this prison.
The currents start to move rapidly and violently around the ss hexagon prism. A guest has arrived for the first time in thousands of years.
The woman''s coppery wavy hair drops off her shoulders as she turns towards the smoke that starts forming without a fire. The smoke clouds together, forming a child-like figure, then it dispurses. A little girlnds on the uneven floor.
"Ah!! Geez! I almost twisted my ankle!" The little girl stumbles a couple of steps to the side to bnce herself.
"Yue," the woman calls the little girl.
Yue smiles at Phanes, but her eyes are cold as ice.
"How have you been, Phanes?"
"What could happen here? There is nothing to do. You guys don''t even bother giving me books after trapping me here. But you a lot seems to have happened to you."
"Ah, this?" Yue turns in a circle, showing her current small body.
"I can barely sense your presence, Yue. What have you done?"
"Me? What else but getting busy for my master?"
"Yue Why have you sacrificed so much of your essence? You know that is our life energy."
"I don''t need to hear that from you, Phanes."
Phanes smiles, ''Right How hypocritical of her!''
"Stop with your endless meddling with the mortal world, Phanes. You are supposed to be dead, but my master has been merciful towards you," says Yue while her smile fades from her lips.
"There is no difference between being dead or alive in my situation. Plus, your master is not keeping me alive because she ispassionate. She is searching for my essence reserves," Phanes remarks.
"For the greater good, don''t you think you should at least donate that to her?"
"Greater good?" Phanes''s shoulder shakes as she lets outughs that echo in the room.
"What greater good are you talking about? Just because she managed to be the queen of gods by imprisoning me?"
Yue frowns at her words. She hates it when anyone talks bad about her master.
"Stop what you are trying to do! Everything is getting more twisted because you have decided to hide your essence in a world! Don''t you know that Erebus''s child has been suffering because of you?"
"Child? What child?" That word stabs into Phanes''s heart.
"Oh! You didn''t know? Erebus has a child hehehe He thinks you are dead well, everyone thinks you are dead!"
Tears stream from Phanes''s eyes. Despite the fact that Yue aplishes what she intends to do when spewing such words, her heart shakes as she realizes what she has said.
"Are you happy now, Yue? If you don''t have anything else better to do here, just leave."
"Let those mortals back into their right time, Phanes. The gods are starting to panic!"
"You don''t care about that, Yue Stop acting all righteous."
"Give up, Phanes. You are never getting out of this ce. After all, this ce is specially made for you."
"That is what you are wrong, Yue. I will not fall just because of these kinds of things I will take back what should be mine."
"You think my master will not touch you just because of your petty powers?"
Phanes smirks and says, "Yes. Exactly because of that, she cannot touch my life."
"How arrogant of you, Phanes"
Yue looks at Phanes''s tears flowing down her eyes. Those eyes that she has always been jealous of are dimmer than the ones she remembers.
Yue turns around to leave. Her eyes narrow withplicated feelings, and Phanes senses the differences in her aura.
''What am I thinking about?'' Yue mocks at herself, ''I should not even be here''
Yue''s heart has been heavy ever since Kyrie and Ian entered into the statue and has note out. Seeing her master''s anger, her heart cannot stop shaking. Her thoughts gue with worry for those two, but she knows that she should not do that. She should not be empathetic towards those tools that are just for her master''s use.
"You seem to have changed, Yue. Did something finally enter into your heart that is hard to yank off? Hehe Even you have to experience these kinds of things"
"You are mistaken, Phanes. I only care about my master."
Yue doesn''t want to stay here anymore. Her weaknesses are being seen through by this goddess. However, it is not that surprising since they know each other for such a long time.
Yue turns into smoke. Even though she has left for a while, Phanes doesn''t take her eyes off from the ce that Yue disappeared. The Yue she knew has changed in ways that were not in her prediction.
"That kid" Phanes murmurs, "somehow can enter into our hearts so easily." In the sea of her memory, a young man of silver hair is smiling and talking to another young man whose eyes are more profound than the blue sea that surrounds her.
Phanes uses the back of her hand to wipe her tears that have umted on her chin.
"So much for all you have told me, Erebus. You have promised me eternity, yet the first news I have of you for such a long time is that you have moved on. Am I also dead to you in your heart?"
Chapter 69: What have you heard?
Chapter 69: What have you heard?
Maya waits for the sun to appear on the horizon in the dark as she peers through the window. As soon as she sees the first rays of sunlight, she jumps off the stool that she sat on next to the window and ran towards Kyrie and Ian''s bedroom. She stops in front of the door, and tipping her toes, she reaches towards the doorknob. She twists it, and the door, on its own, opens up. She peeks inside and sees the two facing each other in bed. Kyrie''s face is buried on Ian''s chest.
Kyrie rolls away.
The movement on the bed makes Ian open his eyes. Sensing someone''s stare, his eyesnds on Maya peeking in. He smiles at Maya.
Maya smiles back and walks into the bedroom. Seeing that Kyrie is still asleep, Ian puts his finger on his lips to indicate Maya to keep quiet. Maya mimics Ian and puts her finger on her lips.
Then, she turns around and walks out of the room. When she closes the door, she sees Ian lying back down again and guiding Kyrie back towards his arms. Kyrie, still asleep, tugs himself back towards Ian and searches for afortable position.
Ian brushes Kyrie''s hair away from his forehead and carefully looks at his delicate features. Then, he curls his arm and hugs Kyrie closer to nt a kiss on his forehead.
When the sky starts to lighten from the sunrise, the gentle light shines into the room. Kyriezily half opens his eyes to look at Ian, already awake watching him.
"What? Never seen a handsome man asleep?"
"I wonder" Ian says after a pause.
Kyrie''s eyes shot open, "You have? Who? Is he more handsome than me?"
"Hmm Sometimes"
"Huh? Sometimes? Wait Wait a minute; there is someone that I don''t know of?"
"He is handsome and cute when he is drunk. He proposed to me shamelessly, and now, he is still doing shameless things." Ian looks down underneath the covers at the hands that have invaded his body. The ticklish sensation of Kyrie''s fingertips running over Ian''s abdomen down makes Ian shudder. His ears redden as he lets Kyrie continue.
"I am just examining to see if you are healthy"
"Okay" Ian lets out augh, "And? Am I healthy?"
"Yes Very much so"
"Well, you have given me your diagnosis, is there something else you are checking?"
Kyrie retreats his hands and sps them together. He lets out a smirk as he walks off the bed.
"You will need more appointments in the future." Kyrie turns his head towards the door.
He can hear Maya''s footsteps towards their room. The inn is made out of wood, so whenever someone walks, the wood tiles would squeak.
"Shameless"
"Well, someone is learning from me very welltely!"
"So shameless!" Ian''s lips spread into a smile while Kyrie purses his as if he didn''t hear Ian''s remarks.
Now, Ian is not that flustered with Kyrie''s straightforwardness and perverted acts towards him anymore. He has slowly adjusted to Kyrie''s form of affection.
Nheless, he still blushes from Kyrie''s advances. Not that he hates it, but he feels like they are going closer and closer to an unknownnd that both of them have never experienced before.
Going out of the room once they get ready, they follow Maya towards the table filled with food. The gods and Eric are already waiting on their seats.
They finish their hearty breakfast with gusto, and everyone takes up a role to clean after themselves.
Kyrie meets with Erebus''s eyes when he finishes cleaning the table. He feels uneasy because he often encounters Erebus staring at him like the god can hear his inner thoughts.
However, there are also no indications that the god can listen to them.
At least, Kyrie is sure that Phanes cannot hear. Still, the hostility of Erebus''s eyes when they ran away from the tunnels'' copsing ground is something that he cannot ignore.
If his instincts are right, there might be a chance that Erebus has heard his thoughts throughout this journey. However, he discovers that he cannot ask about it without revealing anything to the god. Plus, in his time, Erebus bes a fallen god and sets his mind to destroy the world Ian lives in.
[What should I do? Everything should have been clearly exposed if Erebus can hear my thoughts. Does he not care that Ian''s world will copse? What about Phanes? She is dead in the future, but why. Why did she pass away?]
"Kid," Erebus calls.
Kyrie shudders at Erebus''s deep voice, and he slowly turns his head to look at Erebus''s unfathomable eyes. Erebus motions with his head to meet him outside. He turns and leaves Kyrie standing stiff. Kyrie watches him leave.
He turns his eyes towards Phanes, who is busy talking to Eric and then towards Ian, who is busy packing the lunches with Maya.
[Why do I have this feeling like the typical scenario of a bully is asking a bullied student out to meet him?]
Kyrie lets out a long breath and walks towards where Erebus left. He tries to brace himself to face the possibility that Erebus can hear his thoughts.
He looks around as he walks in the streets of the city. He stops when he senses a piercing stare and looks up. He enters a narrow alley and jumps side to side between the walls of two buildings.
When hends on the ceiling, he feels the breeze running against his body on the side. Erebus does not turn to face him.
[Do powerful people always like to meet on rooftops?]
He looks at Erebus, looking at the city''s scenery as he sits down on the roof''s ridge.
"Is it true?" asks Erebus, going straight to the topic that Kyrie so feared about.
"What?" Kyrie feigns ignorance.
"Kid, don''t beat around the bushes. I can read you Although for a moment in the beginning... There seem to be restrictions from someone high up in our ranks, but that would be my issue. Is it true about Phanes?"
[He did hear me.]
"Before I answer you, how much have you read from my mind?"
"Not much. A lot that I have tried to read hase out as white noise. I only heard partly the things that you have thought about when testing Phanes, and some during your conversation with Phanes."
Kyrie grasps his hands that are starting to sweat.
[Yesterday''s conversation? Sigh]
"What have you heard?" asks Kyrie.
Chapter 70: I hope it is not when we are against each other
Chapter 70: I hope it is not when we are against each other
Maya ps the top of a lunchbox, closing thest one. Ian wipes his wet hands on the apron. He looks out to the dining area and sees Phanes and Eric still talking. His eyes wander around to find Kyrie, but his eyes nevernd on his familiar figure.
His heart skips a beat.
Ian quickly takes off his apron and toss it on the counter. He proceeds to walk around the lounge. Then, he quickens up his pace towards his room.
There are no signs of Kyrie.
He continues looking around the inn thoroughly on every corner. His heart beats each time louder in his ears. His breath starts to quicken, and cold sweat prickles his back. His eyes wander around rapidly to look for Kyrie once again.
Phanes stops Ian by tugging on his arm.
"Are you looking for something?"
"Where is Kyrie? I just saw him minutes ago. He is gone!"
"He might have gone out with Erebus since Erebus is also not here."
"Where?"
Phanes shakes her head.
She looks at Ian''s body, starting to tremble. His unfocused eyes cannot stop turning around. Picking up his feelings of desperation, Phanes holds onto Ian''s arms, tightening until Ian stops his eyes from wandering uncontrobly.
"Breathe" Phanes lock eyes with Ian, "He will be back soon. He might have just gone out to get something."
"I will look for him," Ian walks away, yanking himself away from Phanes''s hold.
His walking turns into a fast walk that then into a jog on the streets. He can''t find him anywhere that he looksthe feeling of emptiness swamps in.
"Kyrie!"
On the rooftop, Kyrie stops in the middle of his conversation after hearing his name being called by a familiar voice. He takes off his eyes from Erebus, and he turns towards the direction of the inn.
[Did I hear wrong?]
"Aside from that, what are you going to do with the potion?" asks Erebus.
His eyesnd on Kyrie''s chest. Kyrie steps back while grabbing the potion over his clothes, but he finds himself at a loss of what to say. He does not know the answer.
Erebus extends his arm, and Kyrie''s shadow manifests into small arms attached to a figureless ck body. They shoot towards Kyrie and slide into his clothes. Thinking that Erebus is aiming for the potion, he tightens his grip.
However, the small hands take out another pendant that Kyrie has almost forgotten about. Erebus takes the ck gem pendant from the animated shadow.
He smirks as he examines it, "You are an odd existence, mortal. How is that you also have this with you?"
He holds up the ck jewel between his fingers. The mana inside the stone begins to leak out in the form of a ck mist.
[Darkness]
Erebus clutches the jewel, and the mist gets absorbed back into it.
"This mana stone, why do you have it in your hands?" He asks again, but this time, the atmosphere between them bes several times heavier.
"Coincidence I got it by coincidence."
Kyrie is not lying, He never would think that Nate would be interested in a mana stone with dark attributes.Not only that, the previous owner is none other than Ian''s father, the king of Ethern.
However, how this mana stone gets to Erebus''s hand seems less of a coincidence and more like fate. Not only is the mana stone returning to the god who has the authority over darkness, but a god from a time period of the past.
"Kyrie!"
This time, Kyrie can hear Ian clearly. He searches the streets to find him. Ian walks closer to the building that Kyrie is on.
Noticing the shadows moving on the pavement, Ian looks up. He finds Kyrie on a rooftop a couple of steps away from Erebus.
Kyrie looks at Erebus, and Erebus rxes his shoulders. Knowing that Erebus understands that the conversation ended, Kyrie steps two steps back.
"Human" Kyrie looks back at Erebus, "I never do things without reason" says Erebus.
Kyrie lets out a hardened smile, "No one does, Erebus."
Then, he sprints and jumps.
Landing first on the balcony of the building, he jumps again. Seeing that Ian has opened his arms, Kyrie lets himself be caught by Ian.
Catching Kyrie, Ian''s heart finally rxes, and his breathing bes less frantic. However, he cannot stop himself from trembling. What is going on with him? Why is separating himself from Kyrie shaking him so much?
"Did something happen?" Kyrie senses Ian''s trembles.
Ian lifts his hands that can''t seem to stop shaking.
"Ian" He grabs Ian''s hands and squeezes them. "I will not go anywhere too far unless you want me to."
---
On top of the roof, Erebus looks down at Maya joining Kyrie and Ian. Soon, they set off to where they nned to go today. Before they left, Kyrie turns his head and look up at Erebus onest time. His eyes can stab into flesh like spears of ice. They are not kind. They feel more like a warning to Erebus.
Then, Kyrie leaves with Ian, turning back to the usual goofy expression that he always wears.
"What is with your serious look?"
Erebus turns his head rapidly, startled. His thoughts that flood in his mind suddenly dissipates into nothingness.
"What did you talk about that made you look so troubled?" Phanes stares into Erebus''s eyes, making him nervous. He looks away to hide his facial expressions that are slowly creeping into his face.
Can he even tell Phanes what he just heard from that kid? What he heard is too shocking. Despite the numerous restriction that Kyrie has, what is allowed to be revealed is still hard to believe.
"I will let you decide what to do with this information. If we ever have the chance to meet in the future, I hope it is not when we are against each other."
Erebus forces himself to let go of his tense shoulders.
''It''s too early to determine everything.''
Whatever Kyrie told him is still in question. Even if Kyrie tells him the truth, that kid could be wrong. There are too many inconsistencies with Kyrie''s revtions. Plus, if Kyrie is blessed with light magic, that means that he would most likely be on his side. Why would he say, "I hope it is not when we are against each other?"
''I will have to talk with the king of gods when I go back. If something is brewing in the dark that could ultimately affect the god realm, then I cannot ignore it.''
He turns his head, encountering Phanes''s big eyes bore into him. He breaks into an embarrassed smile after flinching.
"You should not look at someone so intensely," says Erebus rubbing his nape.
Phanes clears her throat and turns around, slightly self-conscious.
"We should look for those missing people," she changes the topic.
Chapter 71: Why cant you stay?
Chapter 71: Why can''t you stay?
Phanes jumps off andnds on the busy streets. From the impact, an electric current runs up through her body from the bottom of her feet. She walks away, blushing without turning back her head to look if Erebus is following. She should havended on the first floor balcony. For some reason, she wants to act cool in front of Erebus, but until now, reality has yet to meet her expectations. Phanes quickens her pace as the embarrassment starts to build up within her. She does not stop to wait for Erebus to catch up because she knows that they both share amon goal. They are looking for those missing people.
On the roof, watching silently while Phanes walks away with a blush rising on her face, Erebus turns back to stare at the ck mana stone that he took away from Kyrie. He lets out a breath of frustration and takes out from his pocket a pendant. If Kyrie sees it, he would be so surprised that his eyeballs could pop out. Both mana stones are the same replica of each other, just that the one he took from his pocket looks newer. The design and attributes of the pendant are the same as each other.
''Coincidence or fate?''
Erebus ponders while putting both of them into his pocket again. He gets off the rooftop and quickens his pace to reach Phanes.
---
Leaning back to the carriage seat, Kyrie looks out at the scenery as they rapidly move towards the farm. For the entire morning, they have been walking around the city. Sitting back down after a long walk, Kyrie bes aware of his swollen feet throbbing.
Maya shows the two what she has been doing for all these years alone inside this illusion. Before she got interrupted by the fallen saintess and her minions, she used her time on crafts and farming.
She waited patiently for a visitor. Although more of them could havee into the underground city if she made the dungeon lessplicated to travel, Maya feels that Udarr''s city should remain only for those who still remember him. After all, the only way to know how to navigate through the tunnels is by knowing the ritual thatmemorates his ascension to godhood.
Maya looks at the couple in front of her, and she is d that she has met them. Even though she has suffered a little bit under Cynthia''s hands, through the memories given to her by Udarr, she understands that not everyone is like that fallen saintess.
Kyrie senses a gaze on him; he turns back to look at Maya, staring at them with her sparkly eyes.
"Maya, you have done so well throughout all these years here," says Kyrie, using his instincts to guide his tongue.
His heart feels for Maya. After being created with the sole purpose of maintaining an illusion of other people''s good times, she has been able to live a life for herself despite spending her time alone watching these beautiful moments.
These words touch Maya''s most delicate parts of her heart. Like filling a part of her that has been unconsciously waiting for those words toe from someone else. She promised Udarr to keep this ce alive and beautiful. She silently waited for someone to acknowledge her existence and achievements, so she endured the loneliness, working hard for that someday.
"Do you like it here?" asks Maya, bracing her heart for the answer.
Kyrie exchanges nce with Ian because they know where this question is leading to.
"Yes, we do," says Kyrie.
Maya lifts her head towards the two, who smile sincerely at her.
"But, Maya" The words fade her smile.
"Is this ce not enough?"
"That is not what I mean, Maya"
"Then, why would you want to leave? Is it because you have a home that is better than here?"
"Maya Ian and I have to finish the game back in our own time, or else we could die."
"But this is a different time period. I don''t think that witch''s magic could reach you."
"... You know that this is a different time period?"
"Yes, of course, I do! I brought you here."
"You brought us here?"
Ian narrows his eyes at the sudden influx of new information. He is not aware that he was in another time period, but why is that Kyrie knows about this? Again, he feels the same tightening feeling in his chest. The mysteries of this man keep growing each day.
"Well Not exactly I just followed someone''s powers this time, and then... Poof! I saw my past self, and our bodiesbined into one. Then, I noticed that a lot of the stuff that I made in the years have disappeared! That is when I knew I traveled back in time! I was a bit disappointed that all my crafts are gone!!!"
"Do you know how to get us back?"
The corners of Maya''s eyes drop. She knows, but she just does not want them to leave her. They have so much fun together. Why can''t they stay with her?
"We have people still waiting for us, Maya," exins Kyrie.
"Is it because their homes are better? Or do you have more fun with them?"
"A home is not a ce, Maya. It''s a person," says Kyrie.
"A person?" Maya tilts her head to one side in confusion.
"Yeah, a home is someone or a group of people," Kyrie''s eyes inevitably turn towards Ian.
Although Ian seems to be in a daze and not aware of his gaze, Kyrie still quickly turns his eyes away shyly.
"Then I don''t have a home" Maya''s body slumps. The corners of her eyes feel wet.
"You cane with us," says Kyrie, "But our journey will not be as peaceful as your daily life. We are going against something that might be even too big for us to handle. However, your powers might give us the help we need."
Ian''s eyes walk back towards Kyrie. He is determined to stay with this man, yet he has no idea what kind of road he will walk on. How could he protect someone when he does not know what he is fighting against? Is he going to stay under his protection forever?
That does not sit well with him. He knows that the dangers in the future will be much bigger than his imagination can lead him to. One question remains in his mind, and has not been able to get a satisfying answer.
''Why does Kyrie keep hiding information from me?''
It''s not like he has never overheard anything before. At first, Ian suspects that Kyrie cannot say the information because he has something stopping him. However, this only happens with him. Why only him? Why can''t Kyrie tell him? What is a reason big enough for Kyrie to hide this information? What good can it bring?
Maya smiles at Kyrie''s proposal.
Back then, Udarr tells her that if she finds herself somewhere that brings her more happiness than the city that he left her with, then she can go where her heart leads.
--
''Why?'' she asks.
''Because That is how I made you. I let you gain consciousness because the happiness that I felt in my city was always chosen by the people who inhabited it. That is why I wanted to preserve these memories Maya I am sorry to leave you behind, but I havemitted so many sins. I am selfish to leave you here. I am sorry.''
--
Maybe she has found her happiness, more specifically, her home.
Suddenly, electricity runs all over her body, and her mind connects to a view of three people going into a cave.
"They should not be there" Maya says, trembling.
Kyrie gets bbergasted at Maya''s sudden outburst of fear.
"What do you mean? Maya?"
Maya stands and opens the door of the carriage as the carriage is still in motion.
"Maya!" Kyrie fails to grab her when she jumps out of the moving carriage.
"Maya!" Kyrie holds onto the door frame and leans outside of the carriage, looking at Maya, running towards another direction on the ne of grass.
Ian rushes to take Kyrie back into the carriage since it is dangerous.
"What happened?"
"I am not sure! I just saw how Maya turned pale and then jumped off the carriage!"
"Something must have happened"
Kyrie nods.
"Let''s go after her!"
Chapter 72: Strange flames
Chapter 72: Strange mes
Kyrie and Ian run after Maya. However, once they arrive in the forest, they lose her.
Kyrie turns his head around, but all he can see are the trunks of ancient trees. All preventing him from looking further to the horizon as if nature is working together to cover Maya''s tracks.
Despite the sun stands high in the heavens, the dense forest has barely any sunlight that could illuminate their path. Their ears drown in the continuous sound of rustling leaves and branchesing in all directions.
Kyrie steps on the ground and then stumps at it again. The ground barely imprinted the outline of his foot. Someone as light as Maya would not leave any footprints for them to follow. Even if she did, it would barely be imprinted on the ground for them to search diligently.
The neverending repeat of the same scenery is giving Kyrie an enormous headache. His vision starts to spiral from overthinking. He squints his eyes to focus on what is in front of him. Knowing that stopping is not a good idea, he forces his feet to move forward. He knows that the further Maya is away from them, the harder it is for them to find her.
Ian grabs Kyrie''s wrist, stopping him. Then, he leans on the protruding roots of the giant trees, pulling Kyrie towards him. He cups Kyrie''s face with his hand.
"Why are you frowning?"
"My head is spinning, but we have to hurry. We need to catch up to Maya," Kyrie pulls Ian to continue moving forward. However, Kyrie gets pulled back after some steps.
"I will carry you."
"Huh?"
Ian lifts Kyrie like a feather, surprising Kyrie so much that his jaw will drop to the ground if it is not attached to his face. Flustered beyond hisfort zone, Kyrie''s face begins to steam.
Ian is carrying Kyrie bridal style.
The surprise attacks Kyrie so suddenly that his only way to defend himself is by covering his face from revealing his flustered expression. However, his curiosity about how Ian is reacting to all these gets the best of him. He opens his fingers to peek at Ian.
He sharply breaths in the air as if he forgot to breathe. Kyrie blinks several times to adjust back his sight. For some reason, Ian looks sparkly today. He gulps as he traces Ian''s facial features with his eyes. Then, he gets entranced at Ian''s Adam''s apple.
Although Kyrie just wants to peek at Ian for a few seconds, he cannot move his eyes away like he is hypnotized. Watching Ian carrying him, Kyrie realizes just how much strength Ian possesses. Even after walking a distance, Ian''s breath is stable. Kyrie has forgotten how strong Ian is.
In the novel, Ian is someone who can keep up with someone as crazy as Imogen.
Stupefied by the sudden realization, Kyrie does not understand why he is protecting this mochi. Although Ian''s personality is like a mochi, it does not mean that he is as soft as a mochi. People might lose their teeth if they bite into it.
[Ahh So cool~]
Kyrie silently fanboys. He bites on his lower lip to stop himself from voicing out his inner thoughts.
Ian lowers his eyes and smiles. This is a different Kyrie than the one he normally sees.
Actually, he prefers seeing Kyrie flustered.
A control freak like Kyrie, who ns and calctes for every move, makes him feel anxious. He feels powerless when facing unfamiliar situations because Kyrie is a very unpredictable person.
Kyrie knows so much about the things he doesn''t. Plus, his mouth is sealed tighter than his father''s treasure vault. At least he could peak at his father''s vault once, but with Kyrie, not even air can get into his sealed up secrets. He is waiting for the day that Kyrie can trust him enough to tell him everything without the feeling that he needs to conceal everything.
"If you carry me like this, it would be hard for you," says Kyrie.
Kyrie takes his hands off his face, showing off his blushed cheeks.
"You are not that heavy"
Kyrie is out of words. Not that heavy? He eats and trains like a mad man. How can he be light?
[I am not even sure how to take it. If I were a maiden, I would be happy. But I am a swordsman who trains every day.]
"Then, I will carry you on my back."
Ian crutches down and tilts forward for Kyrie to hop on. Although his pride is greatly wounded, he gulps while looking at Ian''s back. What is the use of pride anyway, right?
He circles his arms around Ian''s neck, but Ian lets out augh.
"Am I carrying you, or are you going to choke me to death?"
Ian ces Kyrie''s hands on his chest. Then, he lifts Kyrie with not much effort at all.
"You need to eat more"
Another arrow seems to have prated Kyrie''s pride. Kyrie''s eye twitches while he lets out a forced out smile. However, a mischievous thoughtes to his mind.
After Kyrie has ced his hand on Ian''s chest, he has been good and held himself from being bad. However, Ian deserves it. The nature of Kyrie''s smile changes into a flirtatious one.
Ian lets out a groan of pain.
"Kyrie! Don''t squeeze there It hurts!"
"Where did I squeeze?"
"Shameless"
Ian''s ears turn red.
"You should not have provoked me"
Ian frowns, thinking of what he could have done to provoke Kyrie.
Before Ian gets to ask, Kyrie''s eyes brighten.
"Ian, I got a great idea! I know how to track Maya."
"How?"
Kyrie murmurs a spell, and his eyes turn red. Hearing the familiar incarnations, Ian gets it. Kyrie will track Maya based on the energy that she has left behind while walking through the forest. Like how Kyrie located the evil spirit during thentern festival, Kyrie will track Maya with the same spell.
It is just a guess since Maya lets out essence, not mana.
Ian walks around the forest, and Kyrie finally catches the aura with his eyes.
"Walk towards your right," Kyrie points towards the direction where he sees a trail of floating mes.
Once there, Kyrie furrows his brows while looking at the mes up close. These mes that supposedly be essence energy left behind. From afar, the mes look gold like how essence should be. Nheless, when looking at it closely, the essence has another color. The fire has gold mes, but also deep dark blue mes. Those strange dark blue mes would appear and disappear from the fire.
[What is this? Impure essence? Is there such a thing? Chaos energy? I don''t think relics can carry chaos energy. It is not possible because it is against thews. Essence and chaos energy cannot bebined in one. It''s like fire and water.]
"What is it?" asks Ian.
"I think Maya''s essence is weird, but I don''t know why. This is unsettling. Let''s move faster, Ian!"
Chapter 73: Taken souls
Chapter 73: Taken souls
Inside a cave, Phanes looks around, and her eyes immediatelynd on the walls'' carvings. The stone monuments protrude from the well-sanded stone surface as if they are living beings stuck inside the story made out of stone.
Phanes immediately recognizes Udarr in the carvings. The sculptor must have met the actual god for such uracy.
The carvings show Udarr, with his army of thousands, standing on clouds, looking down at his burning city. His expression is livid! Pointing at the city, Udarrmands his colossal army to descend for the annihtion. Like a crashing wave, his thousand heavenly soldiers descend onto the city.
The mortals below the heavens gasp as they look at the sky. As if they cannot distinguish fantasy and reality, some stand frozen. Others, finally snapping out of their daze, turn their backs, preparing to run away from the madnessterror blooms on their faces.
Erebus walks past the enormous stone carvings with a disgruntled expression, leaving Phanes and Eric to admire the work. Soon, Phanes and Eric stop and follow Erebus''s faraway figure, afraid to be left behind.
As they walk deeper, the cave narrows down into a single artificial tunnel, leading one way; the walls and ceiling are smooth like someone has stered the walls.
Watching Erebus''s back, Phanes suddenly sees a split image of Ian''s back. Astonished by her sudden connecting thoughts, she looks at Erebus''s dark hair and light honey skin on his nape.
''Erebus and Ian do share some simr features I wonder what those three are doing right now.''
Then, the tunnel ends, showing them a chamber with enormous ck metal doors in front. Phanes sweeps her eyes over the chamber, noticing statues in a circle at the center of the chamber before the metal doors.
''Udarr really has something with circr chambers and stone carvings 2, 4, 6, , 12, 13. Thirteen statues.''
The statues are all the same girlsomeone who resembles Maya with her almond-shaped eyes and flower bud lips, but more grown-up and strange.
Each statue poses unique arm movements while sitting down.
Although the stone statues are shaped with a humanoid figure, they had more than two arms. Some had even numbers of arms, and others odd numbers. Those that had odd numbers of arms are peculiar. Everything carved onto those stone statues is in odd numbers, whether jewelry or body parts.
The same line of thought is applied to the statues that have thew of even numbers.
From the forehead down to their feet, a red line splits the statues in half.
"Thirteen" Erebus murmurs.
The ground suddenly lights up in a purple glow, shocking all of them up.
"Quick! Move away from the magic circle!!!" Erebus yells.
Phanes moves away from the magic circle that appeared out of nowhere in a split second. She has been able to get away, but that is not the same story for Eric, a normal human.
His shrieking scream grips Phanes''s heart tight. Terror and paine out of Eric''s pleading screams. Before Phanes can do anything, Eric''s body copses to the ground. The part where the magic circle touches Eric''s body starts to turn gold, and the color slowly spreads all over the magic circle.
Then, the red lines that run from the forehead down from the statues also turn gold. The magic circle and lines'' light engulf the room until the statues'' eyes turn red. Examining the golden light''s nature, they discover essence flowing from the magic circle to the statues.
Erebus touches one of the statues and pushes in his essence. The magic circle stops glowing, and the lines of the statues return to red.
Phanes walks into the magic circle again to look at Eric, and to her horror, she cannot feel Eric''s soul anymore.
The magic circle has forcibly removed Eric''s soul from his body.
She looks at Erebus, examining the body as well. His eyes fill with sympathy for the young man. A physical body without a soul is no more than a doll. Phanes closes her eyes, tightening her eyelids as frustration builds inside.
Mortals are such fragile beings. Just like that, and they are gone.
Phanes lets down the body to the ground. She understands why so many people have disappeared now.
Rapid footsteps resonate with the tunnel that leads to the chamber where Phanes and Erebus are. Phanes focuses on the exit of the tunnel, and a small figurees out of it.
Maya, out of breath, runs towards Eric''s soulless body. She touches the slowly cooling body. Her eyes filled with guilt. She has nned not to touch these people since she likes them, but nothing would have prepared her that they would find this ce out of all others.
Maya meets Phanes''s eyes and starts shaking in fear. The goddess is enraged, unlike Erebus, who is only with a slight frown. Maya is scared out of her wits, but she has more important things to do before all else.
She walks towards each statue and touches it. Her hand each time takes out a gold orb. After collecting all thirteen of them, she puts them together. Like drops of watering together, the orbsbine into one. Inside the bigger orb, an inextinguishable golden me burns.
Then, she puts thebined orb on top of Eric''s chest.
The orb gets absorbed into Eric''s body. The young man''s pale face starts to gain back color, and his heart beats again. Maya lets go of her breath when she finally feels Eric''s chest rising.
Maya immediately jumps away, narrowly avoiding the soundless strike towards her. The magic circle breaks from the damage, and half of two statues copse into the ground, crumbling into pieces.
"Release the souls" Phanesmands.
"I can''t!" Maya screams.
"You can''t?"
"I" Maya shakes as she tightens her fists.
She will perish if she does.
"I had always questioned this when I was with you How is it that you were able to live for so long?! I thought that Udarr might have created you as a special relic, but it seems that you have been greedily using other mortals'' lives to fuel your own!"
Chapter 74: Eyes can fool you
Chapter 74: Eyes can fool you
Maya cannot stop shaking from the pressure exhibit by Phanes
"ept the time that has been assigned to you!"
"No!" Maya shouts, "It is not fair!"
For so long, she has waited for someone toe into the city, and she has finally found her home. There is no way that she will just let that pass her by. The humans she used as her life force are greedy beings. They onlye into the dungeon to clean out her treasures. How can she be the greedy one? She asks for one thing. ONE THING.
"Not fair?"
Maya bites into her lower lip. The eyes of the remaining statues that surround the magic circle turn red again. Her eyes also change into red, and the metal doors open. The cry of millions of souls rings in the gods'' ears. The souls that used to be pure from the color of essence are now tinted in dark purple. Many of them have been held back in this world, corrupting their souls from grief and indignation. They long lost their shape and only resembled something with hollow eyes and a crying mouth.
Millions of those shapeless souls gather within the pit, packed and on top of each other. They scream and scream without ceasing.
"I have repented! I am sorry!!!"
"It hurts It hurts in here!"
"Save me I beg of you!"
"I have been mistaken!"
"Let me go, please!"
Phanes, with horror, turns her head towards Maya. However, the eyes that she encounters from Maya are empty. Those screams do not affect her at all - it''s like she does not hear them in the first ce.
"I do not want to repeat myself, Maya! You are letting these souls go!"
"NO!" Maya screams with her high pitch childlike voice. The souls gathered in the pit, like a raging sea, begin to swirl like a hurricane.
The sorrow of the souls resounded louder and louder as Maya extracted more essence out. The essence from those corrupted souls gathers into a sphere on top of the pit and then shoots towards Maya, engulfing her. Then, like a water balloon, it pops, showing off a more matured version of Maya with her skin tinged with patches of purple throughout her body.
Phanes closes her eyes for a few seconds. Her brows furrow as she squeezes her eyes. Then, she opens them with a decisive re towards Maya. She extends her arm, and golden particles gather together, creating a staff with a golden cube floating on the top.
Erebus, who has been quietly watching, steps back. Phanes takes Erebus''s action as a sign of approval. Another god supporting her decision calms her mind further, so her heart stops wavering.
"I will provide justice to those souls."
Phanes lifts her staff, and the staff shapeshifts into a spear of light. Feeling the tremendous energy shing in the air around the spear of light, Maya ns to run away. However, her shadow suddenly wraps around her, refusing to let her go. She turns to Erebus, who is restraining her in ce.
Her struggling bes all futile against the strength of a god. Her knees copse onto the ground as she refuses to be tied down, but the shadow tightens more each time she persists in freeing herself. Phanes steps widely, leaning her body forwards as she throws the spear of light towards Maya.
Tears flow down from Maya''s eyes as she locks her stare on the spear of light flying towards her as it splits the air on its path. At the moment of impact, she closes her eyes.
''I just wanted someone to share my joys''
The sh of the spear of light grumbles like thunder. It pierces through a metal door, all the way into the cave''s walls to the outside. The spearnds on the grounds of the forest, drilling all the way deep into the ground.
Loud heartbeats resonate in Maya''s ears.
''Did I die? Why do I still hear my heartbeat?''
However, she notices that they are not hers. She shoots open her eyes and looks at Kyrie, holding her in his arms while Ian shielding both of them with his sword drawn out.
Phanes purses her lips to a line. The spear of light flips back to Phanes''s hand as she continues to stare at Kyrie without taking away her gaze. Maya has escaped from her attack with the help of Kyrie, grabbing her at the right time. If Kyrie has not stepped in, Maya would already turn to dust.
Looking at the pit filled with captured souls, Kyrie understands why Phanes decided such drastic measures. Like any enchantment created, the mage has to either do it voluntarily, or the opponent has to kill the enchanter. To free them, Maya has to sever her bond with the essence that circtes into her body. However, when the essence is cut, Maya would crumble and cease to exist. Since Maya refuses to cut her bond, Phanes decides to destroy her.
"Just hear her out first," pleads Kyrie.
Although at first, Kyrie would have just looked at Maya as a good addition to his team, now, after hearing about her daily life in this fake city alone, he stops looking at her as a weapon. Rather, she is just a little girl who waited endlessly for someone to appear.
"There is no situation that could justify this," says Erebus.
He finally breaks his silence. His eyes turn towards the pit that the metal doors lead to.
"Can''t you see what she did?" Phanes gnashes her teeth in rage.
Are they blind or deaf? Can they not see or hear the souls that are trapped?
Ian moves his gaze towards Kyrie. He tightens his grip to the hilt of his sword because his heart is also wavering at the sight of those trapped souls. Their cry prickles his consciousness. However, he has decided his side. Kyrie always do things with a good judgment, and that alone gives Ian sufficient faith to stand by his side.
Kyrie lets Maya back to the ground clumsily. Now, Maya is slightly taller, so his eyes have yet to get used to her change. He puts his hand on Maya''s head and shuffles her hair to brighten her mood.
"Phanes, do you really believe that Maya could n this all by herself? Do you really believe that Maya is that kind of person?" asks Kyrie while piercing his gaze towards Phanes.
His eyes then follow towards Erebus, whose eyes open widely like he understood something.
His eyes might have fooled him.
Chapter 75: The fight against the gods
Chapter 75: The fight against the gods
Before Erebus can think further through his chain of thoughts, the aura from Phanes''s body releases a gust of wind that sweeps over the floor of the chamber. Since she knows that talk is not going to make Maya release the souls, she would have to do it by force!
Phanes grips tighter onto the spear of light. She disperses the light from the spear by striking it into the ground. Like the deep sound of a drum, the sound echoes through the room.
She bursts towards them. With just the time of an eye blink, she closes in, ready to thrust the spear towards Maya. However, in the nick of time, Ian strikes the spear upwards before it reaches the target.
Phanes widens her eyes in shock as she loses grip on her spear, and the spear flings up while rotating.
''What a monstrous strength!'' Phanes thinks as she tries to regain her bnce, ''I have underestimated him due to his shy personality.''
Seeing his opponent without a weapon on hand, Ian takes the chance and dives his sword towards Phanes''s abdomen without hesitation.
Erebus intersects, putting up a wall using his animated shadows between them, forcing Ian''s sword away from touching Phanes. Ian stumbles back some steps from the bacsh of their sh. Usually, Erebus would not do things by force, but seeing Phanes in danger, he inevitably moves to save her.
All of them stand still while looking at their opponent for a moment of weakness.
[That was close]
Kyrie gulps hard after seeing the tip of the spear right in front of his eyes while being defenseless. He summons his sword from his palm and puts Maya behind him, shielding her from any possible attacks that coulde to her. Since Phanes has decided on Maya''s destruction, he would have to fight to save Maya from the enraged goddess. He looks back at Ian quickly to check and calms the anxiety building inside with a deep breath.
[There must be something that could make them realize that what they see is not everything. However, everything is pointing that Maya is the culprit.]
Phanes, with a single hand motion, attracts back her spear off the ground. Once she grips onto the spear, she strikes again, propelling towards Kyrie. Ian wants to intercept again, but Erebus puts up a wall again using his animated shadows to stop him from interrupting the fight between Kyrie and Phanes.
The point of Phanes''s spear meets Kyrie''s de. As the spear runs through the surface of the de, the scraping of metals produces pitched scratching sounds, causing them to frown from the sound as they move their weapons.
The spear''s tip navigates through the sword, stopping at one point where both hold their strength against each other. However, Kyrie''s feet start to slide back from Phanes''s strength. His arms experience for the first time a bone-crushing force, like his joints are going to slip at any moment, and the force will crush and break all his bones.
"Phanes! Believe me that Maya could not have nned this all on her own! All these seem more likely done by Udarr!" Kyrie squeezes his words as he holds against her.
The veins on his muscles and temple pop out from the exertion of strength to stop himself from sliding back further.
Phanes groans as she releases the standstill, and she stumbles back a couple of steps.
''How in the world are these mortals keeping up?'' Phanes rotates her painful shoulder, ''Udarr''s doing? How can Udarr be the one doing this when he is in confinement?''
Kyrie''s arms shake violently when Phanes backs away. He has overused his muscles, and he cannot correctly grip his sword anymore.
[Fighting directly with Phanes is suicide. There is no smoke without a fire. There must be evidence left behind the pit!]
Ian stabs his sword on the ground as he slides back. Hends on a knee and starts to cough since his breathing got messed up by a punch on his diaphragm. He would never have guessed that Erebus would use his fist against him.
The animated shadow strikes again, and like an opening mouth of arge beast, it goes down towards Ian. He looks at the dark matter falling on top of him, casting a shadow on his surroundings. The darkness that moves at him makes his heart bump erratically - like the awareness of a nightmare closing in.
However, the view suddenly gets intercepted by Kyrie''s body surrounded with light magic. With his sword, Kyrie strikes towards the animated shadow, breaking it easily since he is using an opposing magic element. However, because Kyrie''s body is fatigued from those few exchanges with Phanes, he loses grasp on his sword, and the sword flies off from his hand,nding on the inside of the pit.
Still with light magic, the swordnds and repulses the souls surrounding the area where itnded. Kyrie runs towards the pit. Enveloping himself with an intense light magic, he jumps andnds to grab the hilt of his sword.
"Kid!" Phanes yells as her body stiffens looking at the souls of the pit rushing back to bury Kyriepletely.
Chapter 76: Karta
Chapter 76: Karta
Kyrie makes it just on time, circting his light magic into the sword, repulsing the souls away once again!
[If it is not in in sight, then it must be hidden somewhere close!]
Everyone catches a glimpse of the magic circle on the pit - one that is made with ancient runes.
[Bingo!]
Erebus recognizes the magic circle, so instead of putting back his guard for the rest of the fight, he releases his animated shadows from his control.
Seeing Erebus putting down his shadows, Phanes rxes as well. She has a hunch that Erebus has caught onto something from theplicated magic circle that appeared on the bottom of the pit. Although she understands the runes inscribed, she has no idea what the magic circle is for.
Then, Kyrie jumps back from the pit, grabbing onto the walls as he walks out. His legs start to feel like jelly. He senses his body tilting backward, but his back finds something to lean on. He turns his head and looks at Ian, standing behind him.
"Thanks"
After some seconds of silence, Ian responds, "Hmm"
Both of them turn back to look at Erebus, walking towards the pit. Looking down, his eyes turn silver, peering through the souls to take a closer look at the magic circle.
[This magic circle should be from the god realm]
The suspension slowly builds heavier weight on Kyrie''s chest. He hates not knowing things, and waiting is like asking him to starve while looking at food just an arm''s length away.
Kyrie knows how bad things look right now since Maya seems like a despicable person that trapped millions of souls into a pit. However, after getting to know her and her tender heart, Kyrie knows that Maya would never do anything that could harm anyone. He is not the only one who shares that sentiment because everyone has experienced what Maya has done for them.
For so long, Maya has been all by herself that she does not know how to interact with people other than trying hard to make them like her. Just like how she would drag both Kyrie and Ian around to ces that she enjoys, hoping that they also share the same joy as her. Sharing what she loves, Maya hopes that the people she likes can continue to stay because they like the things she does for them.
Now that she is getting used of something that hurts her consciousness and heart, she doesn''t know how to deal with it calmly. Emotions overtake her because of fear, and people misunderstand her because she does not know how to speak up.
Maya finally bursts into tears after seeing the magic circle and runs through the opening that Phanes made with the spear of light. Kyrie exchanges a look with Ian, and Ian runs after Maya.
After Ian leaves, Kyrie lets go of his tightened fists. His hands shake, but not noticeable enough if no one is carefully observing. He tightens back his fists while deepening his breath.
Phanes runs after them, but Kyrie blocks her way once again.
"Move away!" Phanes warns Kyrie.
"Phanes" Erebus calls her with a deep authoritative voice that shakes her to the core.
She stops herself from attacking. In confusion, she looks back at Erebus. Erebus walks away from the pit with a deep frown.
Erebus bes incredibly suspicious of what Kyrie knows. He concludes that the pit is simr to the one that ''the First'' has created to punish evil souls. However, the curious thing is that not even themon gods know about this very creation, so why is Kyrie so sure that Maya did not do it?
''Just who is this mortal? Is he even a mortal?''
Erebus''s suspensions are starting to bring him further and further away from what is the truth - the truth that Kyrie came from another world - a variable to fate. He overestimates Kyrie of his true knowledge.
---
"Goddess Karta" A servant bows and follows Karta walking through the halls of her temple.
The servant peeks at the back of the goddess and wonders why goddess Karta would havee out of her seclusion. From the time the servant started to serve Karta, she has juste out once or twice, and the servant has already worked for three thousand years for the famed goddess who oversees the dealings of Fate.
"Where is Phanes?"
"Goddess Phanes has gone to the mortal world for her trial."
"How about Erebus?"
"God Erebus also. Do you need me to summon them?"
"No. I am going to go on a trip to where they both are I feel like that kid Phanes is making more work for me again! Tell the king that I will not be able to attend the morning session to discuss thetest changes from Fate."
"But goddess"
"You heard me, go! I have some weird movements of Fate that I have never seen before"
"Do I tell the king regarding"
"No! Don''t tell him I don''t know why there are so many weird rewiring from Fate, so I am going down personally. Then, I am going to inform his majesty myself."
"Yes, goddess."
The servant walks away to do the duty that has been assigned to her.
Karta lets out a sigh as she walks towards her lotus garden. She feels better after seeing the calming sight of beautiful white lotus blooms, calm waters, and the silence within the garden. She has been in seclusion for so long doing her work for the mechanisms of Fate. She sighs again thinking of her fate; she has been selected to do the menial work for a lifeless mechanism that all gods fear. This time, the movements and changes of fate have granted her a bit of freedom that she yearned.
''I wonder how that guff ball is doing!'' Karta thinks of Phanes.
Chapter 77: Udarr and the replica
Chapter 77: Udarr and the replica
Phanes nkly stares at Erebus, waiting for him to exin the situation. Although she has a hunch that the reason centers on the magic circle, she has never seen this type anywhere before.
"Do you know the legends written about ''the First''? You must have read the records since you are taking the session trials," asks Erebus.
"Yes, I have read about those records," Phanes nods.
"In the legends, ''the First'' created a ce to punish evil, for souls that do not know redemption. I think this is a replica of that ce described in the legends. This must be Udarr''s doing."
Her lips part in shock. Udarr knows about how to replicate something created by ''the First?'' Phanes is aware that the things left behind by the first god cannot be touched by just anyone.
''The pit that punishes evil... That means that the souls trapped in the pit know no redemption for the evil they havemitted; that is why they are trapped. No one can save them unless they truly redeem in their hearts.''
"Then The essence that Maya is taking" Phanes ponders about how Maya could have gained enough essence to sustain herself.
The only clue lies with the magic circle that managed to take Eric''s soul for essence.
So, Phanes heads towards the magic circle on the floor. Breathing in sharply to release some pressure from her chest, she kneels next to the magic circle and lights it with her essence. Her essence travels in reverse, going through the connection inside the ground all the way to the pit that the souls are trapped in. The essence travels under the pit, reaching first the bottom. Then, hidden magic circles begin to light up one by one. As the chain reaction continues, her essence reaches towards the surface, and the walls around the pit brighten with the patterns of magic circles.
From her fingertips, she feels the essence that the magic circle is gathering, and to her surprise, the process is much slower than what she has imagined. The magic circle gathers essence naturally released by the souls, like energy released by humans in the form of heat.
That is how the numbers of souls kept piling up to the millions without dissipating; Maya could just have extracted the essence from the souls directly, but she didn''t. Instead, she has decided the more tedious choice that harmed no one.
Coming into realization, Phanes feels shaken up by her misjudgment. She stands up slowly by pushing on her knees. Covered in clouds of gloom, she lifts her head in shame and guilt. She judges Maya like she knows the entire situation, and now, everything turns out that Maya did not n all of this. Instead, Udarr did.
The souls that died in the dungeon will get into the pit first, and those that repent or are innocent can free themselves away. To think that those souls that cry so loudly and pitifully are those who cannot see the evil they havemitted in their lives. The possibility of such a thing happening has nevere to Phanes''s mind until the truth pped her face.
Not all sadness and tragedies are injustices.
Not all things that she sees are truths.
''I need to apologize to Maya I almost destroyed her with my own hands''
Phanes looks at her trembling hands.
''Conclude without prejudice,'' Phanes ces those words in her heart.
Being too confident is no different than being blind. The only one that looks beyond to what is in front has been embarrassingly the mortal amongst them. The king of the gods might be very disappointed if he finds out. Plus, she is still in her first trial.
"Aahhhh!" Phanes lets out her frustrations, "I made a huge mistake!"
The goddess venting her frustrations out surprises Erebus. He looks at the goddess, soon returning to her collected self as if she has walked past the gloom and regrets.
"I am going to apologize and make it up to her!" shouts Phanes.
What has happened already happened! If the situation cannot change itself, she will change it. Phanes sighs as she looks to the pit. These souls can free themselves because they must have seen other souls do so. Yet, they refuse to look within themselves, so they are left stuck in a ce of agony.
Erebus walks past the metal door. Wanting to examine the pit further, Phanes follows him, but Erebus stops her with a hand motion.
The god wraps himself with ayer of essence when he walks nearer the pit. He scuffs at himself for almost releasing these spirits.
"Let''s go," says Erebus after returning from the pit.
"What are we going to do with those souls? Don''t tell me you are going to leave them there!?!" Phanes inquires, trying to catch up with his pace.
Kyrie silently follows after picking up the unconscious Eric who was left leaning against the wall.
"We can''t release them like that. This has gone beyond the level that we could decide," says Erebus.
"Why?"
"First, they might be vengeful spirits and cause a lot of trouble if they are released without a guide. The second reason is more troubling. No one in history has been able to recreate creations from the legends, but for Udarr to do it"
The gods have no ability to create the same things as the First because of essence shortages. Creation itself cannot create something that goes beyond his or her own reserves. The gods can only create beings or ces that are lower than their own powers. So, for Udarr to break that rule and replicate creations made by the First could mean either a blessing or a curse. What if Udarr is not the only one behind?
"Then?"
"We will have to inform the king of gods and ask him to assign the right gods to guide these souls for reincarnation. The rest, the king will deal with it. Makes sure this does not pass through any other ear."
Phanes nods in agreement, but she pauses, looking at Erebus to say something about Maya.
"You can do what you want with Maya," says Erebus.
She spreads out a smile when she hears Erebus''s approval because now, at least she knows that Maya would not have to die when she separates herself from her source of essence. When Phanes goes back to the god realm, she will use Erebus as her shield from all the nagging!
---
The blue sky has slowly transitioned into a sweet pink, and clouds that morphed into cotton candy floats around the setting sun. They enter into the same city they were in this morning, but they do not recognize the surroundings any more.
Maya has used too much essence to strengthen and grow her body that her reserves are at an all-time low. The essence used to keep the city under an illusion haspletely depleted, and the real city came out from the illusion. Aside from some shops that Maya has kept over the years, the rest of the city is in shambles.
Two figures appear walking towards them at a distance. The sunlight shines behind them, casting a shadow on their appearance.
When Maya sees the gods, she hides behind. Ian stops walking since Maya stopped moving, hesitant to walk towards them. But then, she looks at Kyrie amongst the scary gods.
Kyrie, who is carrying Eric on his back, gives out a smile when he sees them. Maya''s mood immediately improves upon seeing Kyrie.
Sensing that the gods are not hostile towards her, Maya lets them get closer. However, she is ready to run if she senses the slightest hostility from them.
"Maya," calls Phanes as she kneels, putting herself at the same level where Maya can see her eyes, "I am sorry I have misunderstood you."
Maya slowly peeks behind Ian.
"Will you forgive us?" Seeing the sincere apology, Maya is unsure what to do.
She turns towards Kyrie. Kyrie answers her question with a nod. So, Maya naturally nods as well. Her nervousness slowly leaves her body, and she stops hiding behind Ian.
"I forgive you," says Maya, "But you still want to release those souls, right?"
Chapter 78: You will remember
Chapter 78: You will remember
Phanes extends her hand towards Maya.
"Give me your hand."
Maya takes a step back. Ian locks eyes with Kyrie expressing the concern that the goddess might use Maya to really just release the souls. However, meeting a confident smile from Kyrie, Ian gets asserted that everything is alright.
So Ian pats Maya''s hair. She lifts her head and gazes at Ian, visibly shaken by the need to make a choice.
She is scared. She has never seen death so up close. Although she is just a relic created to maintain an illusion, she has gained consciousness, so she is aware of the meaning of life and death.
Yet, she has never had so much faith overflowing within her. The wish to trust these people drives her steps, and before she even catches herself moving, she already ces her hand on Phanes''s.
Maya flinches when Phanes encloses her hand. Nheless, unlike her expectations of pain, overwhelming warm energy flows inside of her. She feels the energy flowing inside so powerful and pure that the wind around her reacts to the energy that manages to escape her body.
Her feet lift from the ground, and for the first time, she watches closely at the beauty of the goddess in front of her. Phanes''s vibrant green eyes shine with a golden ring around her pupils, reacting due to the essence that she is transferring into Maya. The wind embraces them, lifting them off the ground. Her brown chestnut hair, yfully dancing in the air, matches the sky that turned to beautiful vivid hues of orange, red, and yellow.
"Maya, a relic of Udarr with blessings from the realms of illusions and dreams. From today onwards, I shall break your chains of duty and grant you life with freedom so that you use the power I bless you today for good and the people important to you. May ''the First'' watch over you."
Then, a profuse amount of golden essence envelops her inside an oval shape. As if Maya has been granted new life, she emerges from the envelopment like a chicking out of an egg.
Her purple patches disappear from her skin, leaving her with her original smooth and olive tones. Her hovering, ash-blonde hair slowly falls back all the way to her waist.
Feeling ted, she twists and turns to look at her body despite being in mid-air. She spreads a wide smile that illuminated the emotions that glow inside her heart.
On the ground, watching the goddess and Maya floating in the air, Erebus suddenly casts an animated shadow behind Ian and Kyrie and covers their eyes.
Before Kyrie can say anything, Erebus''s aura makes both of them flinch.
"Just wait till they are on the ground," says Erebus.
They both nod obediently.
The tips of his ears flush red.
When Maya and Phanesnd back down, they look at Erebus turned away from them while the other two young men have a shadow covering their eyes. Even Eric isn''t exempt from having his eyes covered by the shadow with an extra arm.
However, no one really understands why Erebus is acting this way since both Maya and Phanes are wearing pants. What they don''t know is that Phanes''s shirt lifted a bit with the wind, showing her abdomen a split second. Of course, no one would really catch that, but there are always exceptions.
Erebus coughs slightly from the awkwardness. Even when everyone is curious about the reason, none of them has the guts to ask.
The sun is soon turning itself in, sumbing to slumber at its home behind the mountains. Soon, the skies flood in darkness, and the city in ruins bes hard to walk. So, Maya reconnects her essence with the city.
The path lights up with the street lights that Maya put up. Then, the city starts reconstructing itself. As time starts ticking the other way, the ruined city floors'' debris picks itself up and reconnects back to the buildings and structures. The buildings and roads start to form back to its former glory.
Although Kyrie has seen these kinds of scenes before in movies, he feels the difference. As he walks on the streets, everywhere he looks are building back itself like all the parts that got broken knew where to return.
"Kid," Erebus calls Kyrie as they all walk back to the inn.
Kyrie slows down his pace and lets Erebus catch up to him.
"Yes?" Kyrie turns his head to look at Erebus.
Erebus takes out the ck stone pendant and gives it back to Kyrie. Looking at the pendant, Kyrie gets stunned that Erebus is returning it.
"I think someone is more suited with this," Erebus looks at Ian, who is staring back from time to time.
Kyrie understands Erebus''s words. He clenches the pendant. Emotions run across his eyes.
[He knows that this will help Ian awaken his magic attribute to darkness Sigh. Just that I am nervous to see how Ian will react if he remembers.]
When they arrive in front of the inn, the city has reconstructed back to the illusions that they are familiar with. After cing Eric into one of the rooms and checking if he is alright, everyone retires for the day.
Ian closes the bedroom door. Walking towards the balcony, he watches Kyrie in deep thought. The light from the street lights dimly illuminates his figure.
"Are you curious?" asks Kyrie, turning towards Ian.
"Hmm" Ian closes in and leans on the rails next to Kyrie.
Kyrie shows the pendant that he received from Erebus, and Ian recognizes it immediately.
"This is your father''s pendant I got it when I caught Nate sneaking into the king''s office for it. Then, Erebus got it from me." Kyrie runs his thumb on the ck stone.
"Kyrie, this is my mother''s pendant. Not my father''s." Ian takes the stone.
"Oh Your mother''s?" Kyrie lets out a breathedugh and takes Ian''s hand. "Then, this should return to you. This will help you awaken your magic of darkness."
"How is it" Ian pauses from his hesitation, but he wants to know, "How is it that you know so much about me and almost everything that we have encountered? I am not sure that any normal person would."
Kyrie''s heart drums in his ears. Although he has opened his mouth to voice some words, as if his vocal cords stopped working, no soundse out. He clears his throat while trying to hold in nausea from his nerves.
"This ck magic stone will give you the answers you will need to fill in the nks in your mind, maybe. You will remember many things..." Kyrie''s face pales, and he starts to sweat. His trauma is kicking in again.
Ian grabs his shoulders, feeling the tremble from his body, "Okay. I get it. I will wait. You can stop!"
Ian takes Kyrie into his arms. The strong Kyrie also has weaknesses; sometimes, he forgets because Kyrie would act strong as if nothing scares him.
"Don''t be too angry, okay?" murmurs Kyrie softly.
"Angry? Did you do something that could make me angry?"
"I am not sure" Kyrie''s hands slowly slip down to Ian''s perfectly shaped buns.
Ian stiffens when Kyrie''s hands touch his buttocks, "Ky Kyrie"
"Hm?" He squeezes them, making Ian shout a pitch higher than normal in shock.
Ian stares at Kyrie with his mouth open in disbelief. Just Just How can someone be so shameless and take advantage of this situation?
Chapter 79: Maya?!?
Chapter 79: Maya?!?
Ian huffs in disbelief and wonders how Kyrie can be so bold. He gets hold of Kyrie''s wrists, deciding to pull them off from his shocked buttcheeks. However, he meets resistance, and his buttcheeks get squeezed even harder.
Ian flinches again, and he almost lets his voice out. But he holds it in, allowing an annoyed smile spread. Flushing and astounded, he forcefully pulls Kyrie''s hands off his butt and puts them on his back, cing them in the correct ce.
He has underestimated Kyrie. Soon, he finds his back getting navigated by Kyrie''s fingertips like a dog sniffing on the ground in search of treasure. The fingertips manage to send electricity all over his body as Kyrie navigates the back muscles, tracing through the muscle lines.
Out of any other normal options, Ian yanks Kyrie off his body. Preparing himself to give Kyrie a good scolding, he meets with Kyrie''s teary eyes. However, Kyrie soon masks them with a smile, trying to divert Ian''s attention. Knowing that Kyrie''s words always seem to have a deeper meaning, he lets go of Kyrie''s perverted acts and ends up squeezing Kyrie''s cheeks till Kyrie whimpers.
"Hewt! Hurt hwet!" Kyrie whines, "Fewgive we, Ian I wel not squeeze your butt hard next tiwe!"
"Okay Let''s get ready to go to sleep now," Ian blushes, watching Kyrie whine while getting his cheeks pinched.
Ian turns around and gets back in.
Kyrie rubs his cheeks with both of his hands as if he tries to mold them back to their original position.
Kyrie murmurs, "I only said I am not going to squeeze them hard!" He chuckles at his own words, but his heart is still not as calm.
Now that the ck mana stone is in Ian''s possession, the events that lead to the start of the novel will begin when he awakens his magic of darkness. He will regain his memories and travel with Imogen.
---
Ian walks into the bedroom, dressed lightly for bed. He wears a dark brown loose blouse and pants. He sits on a circr desk next to the bed and organizes his items back to a pouch that he has been carrying throughout this journey. He picks up the ck mana stone pendant that Kyrie handed to him just some time ago.
Recalling Kyrie''s words, he ponders what Kyrie means by remembering. He does not feel like he has anything in need of recalling. Although his childhood is a blur and most of his youth is like a sh before his eyes, he knows that all his memories still connect. He has not lost any memories for him to recall.
''Something that Kyrie could have done to make me angry Aside from his perverted acts, there is nothing that really makes me so angry that it could potentially make Kyrie scared.''
The sound of the doorknob twisting and the door creaking grabs Ian''s attention away from his thoughts.
Closing the door, Kyrie walks towards the bedroom dressed in white. He tousles his hair with a towel to dry his hair faster. Ian stands up from his seat and walks towards the bed to join Kyrie, who has already sat down.
The door opens again in a bang where the doorknob hits the wall and bounces back to close itself. A sh moves towards them andunches in. Maya''s headnds on Kyrie''s chest, knocking the air out of him. Hends t on the bed, breathing back in a deep breath.
"MAYA!" Kyrie lifts himself up, letting Maya slip to the side, and starts tickling her, taking revenge childishly for the blow Mayanded on him with her head.
Mayaughs to the point tears start to pour out. Soon, herughs get distorted into crackles, gasps, and whimpers. Tears of painful joy flow down from the tickle torture.
"I am sorry!!! Hahahaha.. Sor hahaha sorry.HAHAHAHA!"
Kyrie finally stops, giving Maya time to catch her breaths. She exhaustedly slumps on the bed, coughing from the extreme tickling. She looks at Ianpletely unharmed, so she gathers back energy andunches towards him. Ready to pass on the torture, she, unfortunately, meets a pillow to her face.
She grabs one herself to start a pillow fight! Unintentionally, when she swings her pillow, she misses Ian and ends up hitting Kyrie on his face when the pillow swings back. Her face immediately pales at Kyrie''s evil grin.
The pillow fight bes worse than one between cats and dogs. Cotton and feathers from the pillows scatter throughout the room, and some of them have yet to set to the floor.
They all get to test each other''s level of strength like some kind of boxing arcade machine. In the end, Maya and Kyrie raise their half-empty pillow bags like they put out a white g to surrender. They underestimate Ian''s strength because they are sure that they did not get hit by something fluffy, but metal and concrete.
However, Maya starts tough like the pain is funny. Seeing everyone''s appearance disheveled is enough to send her into a spree ofughs. She copses onto the bed like she has finished using all her strength. Kyrie and Ian follow her andnd beside her, one on each side. Feeling the warmfort of the bed and the stability of her own heart, Maya slowly closes her eyes and falls asleep. Kyrie smiles at the kid and gives her light pats on her tummy until her breath deepens.
Ian turns to the side to notice Kyrie''s eyelids open and close slower and slower, like he is falling asleep as well. Ian looks down at his hand that is slowly patting Maya, and he lifts his hands towards it. Then, he lets his fingers slip into Kyrie''s hand, holding it.
The corner of Kyrie''s lips lifts while he adjusts his hand to fit morefortably. His thumb touches Ian''s skin gently.
"Kyrie," Kyrie sleepily opens his eyes, looking at Ian, "Thank you" Ian whispers.
Kyrie blinks, feeling the warmth surge his heart, although he is unsure what Ian is thanking for. His eyelids continue to feel heavier, and without even noticing, he falls into a deep sleep. Ian also closes his eyes as well and lets his soul rest for the night.
After a couple of hours, Maya''s eyes open to first see Kyrie on her side. Then she turns to the other side to look at Ian.
''Home. Home is not a ce, but someone.''
As she looks at the street lights that manage to slip through the gaps of the blinds projected on the ceiling, she feels like floating. Inside the embrace of these two people, she has found the meaning of what a home is.
''They are each other''s home, and I want to be part of this home. I will protect it well...''
She smiles softly as she continues to look at the twinkling lights. Suddenly, her thoughts go to the souls that are inside the pit.
''Those souls Do they also have a home?''
Her heart suddenly weighs heavily.
''What if they have a home, but I have restrained them from going to their homes?''
She sits up slowly, avoiding waking anyone up. She puts on her shoes and walks away from the room.
In the empty streets where the buildings are mostly covered by mist, she walks towards the direction of the pit. Slowly, her figure gets engulfed into the depths of the night, as if she entered into the mouth of a beast.
Hourster, the earth shakes violently, waking everyone up from their deep slumber.
Kyrie''s hand runs over a cold spot on the bed, and he immediately looks around for Maya. The fluctuations of essence send Kyrie the chills.
Kyrie watches the space surrounding them start to distort, and the illusions of the city slowly start to crumble once again.
"Maya?!?"
No answer. Looking at Ian with deep concern, they both bolt through the door after putting on their shoes and take a coat to put on as they run. They encounter the gods walking out of their rooms.
"Maya is gone!" Kyrie utters at the gods, who exchange a concerned look with each other.
Chapter 80: The goddesses descend
Chapter 80: The goddesses'' descend
The cries echo in the chamber, ringing in Maya''s ears as she extends her hands over the pit.
She knows she has promised Udarr never to lift the seal, but she cannot just let these souls remain if they still have a home to go back to. Imagining herself unable to go home is agonizing.
This is no longer natural for her. These souls should have returned to where they belong.
''I didn''t know I had no idea that I was holding people from their home''
Despite knowing that she is not strong enough to lift the entire seal, she manages to lift a corner. The souls on the pit, seeing the opening, start to race towards it, cramming on the little space as if it is apetition.
The free soulse to experience the freedom that they yearn so much for - the single thought that upies their minds when in captivity. However, once out, their minds gue with other thoughts.
Their souls start to darken that they blend into the darkness of the night. They look at the small figure who has so kindly liberated them, but at the same time, one that could have done that much earlier.
''REVENGE.''
Every thought in their minds concludes into that one word. Indignation sets into their hearts.
''We have been wronged! That person must pay!''
The souls start tobine into one, forgetting the very fact that the person they are targeting is the one who has freed them.
Maya concentrated on breaking the seal, is oblivious of what is going behind her.
One by one, the soulsbine with each other to umte enough energy to strike one massive blow to the relic who left them rotting in that pit. They rush in, ready to inflict pain equal to the amount they have suffered. They will then curse everyone thates into their paths so that the god who trapped them feels sorry for what he has done to them.
They are unstoppable. Their vengeance has to bear fruit, or their souls will never rest!
A shadow casts over Maya, so she turns around to watch a lump of souls rushing towards her. The hostility that those souls emit prickles her skin like needles. She steps back in terror, but soon, the bottom of her foot feels the edge of the cliff before the pit of vengeful souls.
''Why are these souls like that? Don''t they have a home to go back to?''
Maya shakes in confusion and closes her eyes once she sees the souls shoot towards her like a spear with their lumped bodies.
"Foolish souls with a foolish relic."
A woman appears in front of Maya, blocks the souls with a single lift of her hand. The impact of her shield against the lump of souls creates a st that lifts Maya off the ground. Her body leans backward, and she falls into the pit.
As she falls unrestrained towards the pit, she looks at the woman who turns to see her falling. Her silver eyes pierce into Maya like an arrow. Despite having the power, the woman does not move from her spot to save Maya.
Maya does not scream when she is falling. Instead, she has be entranced by the silver eyes that look into her, helping her forget that she is falling to her death. The surroundings be mute of sound, and they only stare at each other like the passage of time has stopped.
Then, Maya feels something violently m to her body, shaking her vision that breaks her eye contact with that mysterious woman. She wakes up from her enchantment and looks at Kyrie carrying her with one arm. His other hand grabs tightly on the hilt of his sword, stabbed into the pit wall.
"Hold on tight."
Kyrie casts a wind spell to the bottom of his feet. As soon as he takes out his sword, the air below his feet propels him into the air. They bothnd clumsily.
Although Maya is scared, she has forgotten about it. She looks at Ian scolding Kyrie for justunching inside the pit.
However, they get interrupted when that mysterious woman''s voice echoes in the chamber, shaking their soul.
"Phanes... Erebus"
Erebus bows at Karta, greeting her.
Kyrie looks at the woman with an ethereal appearance. She is dressed in a long ck flowy dress with a silk cardigan. Her eyes can charm anyone who looks into them, and her skin so transparent that her blue veins can be traced to the heart.
Not even sparing a look towards the mortals, she focuses her gaze onto Phanes. Anyone can see how Phanes started to look smaller and smaller from Karta''s stare.
Karta sighs and looks at Erebus, "I am disappointed."
Those words immediately cause Erebus to frown. If their choices have influenced fate, Karta makes sure that the me is getting transferred to him. However, he softens his eyebrows soon after because he does not mind this time. He has gathered important information thanks to the mortals that came from the future.
Seeing Erebus''s change back to his calmed state, Karta lets out a smirk. That god has always been so unpredictable, but still, the king of gods keeps Erebus by his side like a biological son.
"Go deal with the seals that are currently freeing those souls before they get too corrupt to reincarnate," orders Karta without sparing him another nce.
"Yes," Erebus responds obediently, which is making Phanes sweat even harder.
If Karta is so cold at Erebus, who is close to the king of gods, she is done for.
"Sister" Phanes looks at Karta with big puppy eyes, but as soon as she sees Karta''s ugly expression, she retracts her cute act.
Karta spreads a smile andughs. She walks in a circle towards Phanes''s back, then her fingers brush Phanes''s cheeks, making Phanes shake even harder.
"You!" Karta presses her knuckles into Phanes''s temples, making Phanes scream in pain.
"I am sorry I am sorry! I am sorry, elder sister! I am soooo sorry!"
"You really like to make my life impossible, don''t you, Phanes? Do you know that each time youe to the mortal world, I have to go behind you and fix all your mess?"
"But that is your job! Ahhhh! I am sorry!" Karta makes sure that it hurts. Maybe that could help this mischievous sister of hers to remember her face every time she wants to involve herself with mortals. It''s not that Phanes is doing wrong, but she is still notpletely aware of how much influence gods have on fate''s oues.
Soon, Karta senses the intense stare on her. Like a reflex, she turns to glimpse at where Kyrie and Ian stood. She loosens the strength she puts on Phanes''s temples. Her eyes narrow as soon as she looks at Ian, and immediately stops everything she is doing. Her frustrated casual expression towards Phanes immediately turns to stone.
Her shocked expression gets registered by Phanes. Phanes immediately traces her elder sister''s sight that directs at Ian.
"Why are you so shocked?" asks Phanes, whispering. She is incredibly curious about what Karta saw since she is the goddess that deals with Fate''s mysterious mechanisms, so she knows that Karta can see other people''s fate strings.
Karta adjusts back her expression immediately, but she still cannot hide her eyes, which shows how shocked she feels.
''How can a human have his fate strings all severed? I do not believe that it is possible. Even if someone tries to sever them, the fate strings can reattach by themselves so that there are no inconsistencies in how everything gets interconnected,'' thinks Karta while looking at Ian''s fate strings that got tampered with by someone.
"Elder sister I think you are shocked because they are not from this time?" says Phanes.
Karta''s lips part, but she immediately closes them, restraining her wish to spill everything. Erebus appears in front of them and bows again.
"The seal is closed temporarily. I will go back to ask the king to send Sessor"
"No need," Karta cuts Erebus mid-sentence, "She is arriving in any second."
A dimensional portal opens up, and soon a goddess dressed in whitees out. Despite her humble dressing, her green eyes and gold wavy hair immediately draw Kyrie''s eyes. Although the goddess that came out of the dimensional portal has a different aura than the goddess he knows, they are split images. He finds himself unable to take his eyes off as if the goddess in front has tantly betrayed him. So, there he is, unable to do anything but stare in shock.
[VITA.]
Phanes sees Vita walking out of the dimensional portal, "Second elder sister!"
Vita receives her with open arms and pats Phanes''s head, "You troublemaker! What have you done to make our elder sistere personally?"
Vita nods at Karta as greetings, and Karta nods back. Unlike how casual Karta is with Phanes, she does not express that with Vita. However, Vita is happy that Karta asked for her help.
Kyrie''s gaze meets with Erebus. Their eye contactmunicates the same shock they experienced when Kyrie opened up that Vita was who blessed him. They both thought that Phanes or her descendants were the ones who blessed Kyrie, but it turns out that Vita is not Phanes''s descendant but her elder sister.
"Why are you still inside the portal?" Vita looks over to the dimensional portal.
A young girl pops her head out of the portal and smiles apologetically, "Sorry, young misses. I didn''t know when to interrupt."
"Yue!" Phanes cheerfully calls.
"Young miss" Yue bows while walking out of the portal.
Chapter 81: Collapse
Chapter 81: Copse
The sight of Yue causes Kyrie to feel chills. She carries the same features as the girl he met on the train that offered him a way to Ian''s world.
A young teenage girl with flowy long ck hair and clear brown eyes stands in front of the four gods and bows. Her manners are different than the ones that Kyrie is used to. Unlike the tantziness and carelessness she showed during the time they spent together, this Yue shows an orderly and serious demeanor, maybe a bit clumsy in her bearing like a beginner.
"Yue greets young misses and god Erebus."
Phanes pats on Yue''s head. Being short and younger, Yue gets treated by Phanes as a younger sister, not a servant. Phanes has always hated not being taken seriously due to her age.
Phanes nces back at the awkwardly standing mortals who seem to be out of ce. In history, there is not a single urrence recorded where gods appear together in the mortal world.
"Sister," Phanes calls out both Karta and Vita at the same time. She takes their arms and drags them to introduce her mortal friends.
"This is Kyrie, Ian, and Maya She used to be Udarr''s relic. These are humans thate from the future," Phanes exins, like it is the mostmon thing to see mortals from the future and an ancient relic like an everyday urrence.
Kyrie sweats as he looks closely at the goddesses. Their aura intimidates those whose power rank below. Their bodies freeze as soon as they get into the heaviness of their exerted energy, and their heads naturally want to hang low like the back of their heads are heavily weighted in their presence.
[Like what should I do Kneel, not kneel. Curtsy?]
Kyrie ends up bowing as Erebus did. Following suit, Ian and Maya do the same.
"This is Vita, she is my second elder sister," Phanes tilts her head towards Vita, "and this is Karta, she is my eldest sister," she tilts to the other side towards Karta.
Then, she turns to look at Yue, "That is Yue. She is our family attendant."
Vita and Kyrie''s eyes meet. Her eyes slowly walk towards Kyrie''s left wrist, where the patterns for the space magic runes are imprinted around. Kyrie slowly hides his wrist behind him despite Vita already discovering it. However, Vita does not say anything and diverts her stare away. A cold glint shines past her eyes.
"Vita," Karta calls, making Vita change her expression as she turns towards her elder sister.
"Yes, elder sister."
"I will leave the seal to you."
Karta looks at Erebus, expecting him to show the way. Erebus turns to guide Vita towards the pit.
Vita smiles slightly, turning to Erebus for a conversation like usual. However, she meets his expressionless face, making her swallow back her words and keep quiet. She ponders the reason for the change of attitude. Her eyes wander around as she dips into her thoughts, yet she cannote up with anything where she could have screwed up.
Kyrie''s eyes follow the two gods moving towards the pit.
No wonder Erebus was astounded when Kyrie revealed that the person who blessed him turned out to be Vita. There is only one Vita, so if Erebus personally knows her, it would only be odd if Erebus is not astonished, especially when Phanes and Vita are sisters.
"Phanes," Karta interrupts the silence.
Phanes looks at Karta, picking up emotions of distress and unease from the goddess. Since she is closest to Karta, she understands her sister at a deeper level that no other gods couldpare. Her cold exterior tends to cover well the emotions, but most of the time, if Phanes looks more carefully at her sister, she can see the little details that help her pick up Karta''s feelings.
However, Phanes rarely sees her sister distressed.
Suddenly, the earth jolts, making everyone try to regain their footing. The souls'' cries intensify, drawing everyone''s attention despite their previous cries bing background noise once their ears get ustomed to the sound. Their wails ring stronger and angrier like a protest, yet they are just wails without a single recognizable word.
The spirits are upset that Vita repaired the seal, confining them once again inside the pit, leaving them without a way out. They start to bang their bodies into the pit walls. They are fed up being trapped inside a ce of helplessness.
Every second progressing, more and more souls continue to bang on the walls. Even though they are hurting themselves, they cannot handle the pain of being jailed after they saw the chance of freedom.
The earth shakes violently. Cracks start to form on the cave ceiling, and debris drops, fragmenting once hitting the ground. The souls in the pit tints in ck. They start to blend into one as they turn. Phanes crutches down and ms her hands onto the floor. She channels light magic into the ground, pulsating it towards the pit. Then, the pit envelops in light, relieving the souls'' pain.
However, she knows it''s just a temporary measure.
"We need to leave this ce!" She screams.
Worried, she turns to look for Erebus and Vita. When she sees that they are running towards them, she lets out a breath of relief.
They rush to the outside through the opening that Phanes created into the forest. The gods can easily get away, but the mortals might suffer the st from the cave copsing. So, Erebus channels his essence into the ground. A part of his shadow separates from Erebus, lifts off the ground, and dives back into the ground like swimming in water. The shadow rushes underneath the mortals and the relic, picking them up and carrying them quickly away from the hill on the verge of copse.
Then, the hill copses, burying the cave chambers underneath the rubble. The copse lifts clouds of dust that rush towards the forest like racing horses.
The shadow abruptly stops, tilting its body to slide the mortals down, and lifts itself like a shield. A deafening st rushes to them, carrying everything on its path through the st, consuming them inside the clouds of dust. The trees that stand so proudly through the decades get uprooted and tumbled down.
Then, the st calmsno creature daring to emit a sound aside from the beats of their hearts. Ian holds Kyrie and Maya inside his arms tightly, trying to protect them from the things that the shadow could not. They all close their eyes and crouch down when the st hits the shadow, and when the roars of the st calm, they slowly open up their eyes.
Maya, who was in between Kyrie and Ian, shakes like a leaf. They look around at the forest that turned into a wastnd in a single st. The shadow that has to shield them returns to the ground.
Kyrie looks around for the gods and finds them not that far away. The shadow that has wrapped around the gods disintegrates and returns behind Erebus.
Despite the disaster having calmed, Kyrie''s instincts scream that something else ising. The earth quakes for the third time. Underneath the bottom of his feet, he feels the pressure moving up.
The top of the crumbled hill bursts part, sending flying debris, falling like a rain of sand and stone. Like an eastern dragon finally evolving from its giant serpent form, it sheds itsstyer of skin, bursting out towards the sky as it reveals its final form. The souls have merged into one, shaping itself into an elongated form of a dragon. The form peers where the mortals and immortals stand, ready to devour them whole.
Chapter 82: Curse
Chapter 82: Curse
The rise of the dragon-like creature moves the winds that surround it, causing a gust of wind to rush through thends. Thebined cry of the souls rings throughout.
Kyrie squints his eyes when the dusty gust hits him. He steps harder to the ground to avoid the wind from lifting him and carrying him away.
[The souls have broken through the seal.]
Kyrie stares at the colossal creature that could nearly touch the sky, and chills tingle his spine as the rush of adrenaline runs throughout his body. The feeling of amazement and fear makes him doubt whether he is feeling excitement or terror, or whether they are both the same.
The souls are no longer able to reincarnate since they have corrupted themselves so far that they can no longer turn their lumped souls back to individual ones. Now, the souls are lumped together into a single entity.
Phanes turns her gaze to Karta - her eyes asking for permission to release her powers to subdue the creature in front of them. Phanes knows that her meddling will cause some uproars in the god realm, but the creature in front of them has turned far beyond what normal mortals can handle. This world will be doomed if the gods do not make a move.
The serpentine creature moves its head towards the mortals by instincts. The creature is going for the weak first and consumes its way to the strongest.
Kyrie takes a quick look towards the gods.
[The gods are not making a move.]
"Maya," calls Kyrie.
"Yes?" Maya looks up at Kyrie, staring far before he takes his eyes away and looks at hers.
"I want you to stay back. Do you understand?"
Maya nods, but her pupils shake, regretting her actions to release the souls. If something is to happen to them, then she is mainly responsible. However, she feels two warm pats on her head before she looks at the two walking towards the creature.
Kyrie and Ian grab the hilt of their swords and draw at the same time. Their eyes meet.
"Don''t do anything reckless," says Ian, frowning
Kyrie lets out a smile but remains silent without promising anything.
The creature lounges towards the two, opening its mouth. Kyrie stares at the unending darkness inside that creature''s mouth.
"Elder sister!" Phanes urges. She turns to Erebus; her pleading eyes ask him to be on her side.
"Phanes You know that we cannot involve ourselves because we have a far too great influence on fate. Elder sister always" Vita stops mid-sentence, and she slowly turns to Karta stunned.
The creature has stopped moving mid-air. The gods can sense that Karta has stopped the creature due to the silver essence flowing out of her body.
Karta sighs and signals Phanes with her head towards the creature, giving her permission to do the extermination. Phanes smiles, hugging Karta. She turns to Vita, who turned pale from shock.
"I have permission now, second elder sister!"
Like a spoiled kid inplete bliss, Phanes runs over towards the creature. She casts a dome protective shield that wraps around the three mortals.
Karta softens her expression while looking at Vita, "This world was not meant to be destroyed."
Phanes lets her powers to rise back up since she has suppressed theming into the mortal world.
Feeling the sudden release of the goddess''s power, Kyrie feels out of breath. Despite being in the protective dome, Kyrie can barely handle the pressure from Phanes''s power release. He feels as if his legs want to give up and let his body fall t to the ground. The same goes for Ian and Maya.
Phanes lets her body wrap around with a pure gold essence, and orbs separate from her body like droplets of water. They start to spiral in a circle above Phanes, changing its shape into sharp spears of light.
Extending her hand towards the creature, the spears, as they spiral, redirect themselves towards it based on the direction Phanes''s arm would direct.
The spears propel towards the creature, piercing throughout its body without any way of defending itself. Light beams out from the wounds, and the creature starts slowly disintegrating into orbs of light. The orbs float up towards the heavens. They dissipate tobine into the air.
Kyrie lets out a breath of relief.
[It''s over.]
Phanes quickly seals her powers, and the pressure caused by her powers gets released.
The dome disintegrates.
[This is the type of power that I am facing in the future]
Phanes walks back towards Karta with a big smile.
"Elder sister... It seems like you will have tons of things to do when we go back!"
Getting mocked by the workload that Phanes always gives to her, Karta squeezes Phanes''s cheeks. Vita silently looks at their interaction and lets out a smile. She looks at the copsed hill and walks towards it.
"Young miss, where are you going?" Yue asks, following her.
"I am going to check out what happened to the seal."
Karta looks at Vita, who has turned to walk away, and lets her. Phanes whines as her cheeks are squeezed out of existence.
"I have let you do whatever you want. Now, you must let those mortals return to their time."
Phanes cups her face and pouts, "It wasn''t me, sister"
"What do you mean it wasn''t you, don''t you" Karta catches the meaning behind Phanes''s words.
If Phanes is not the one who took these mortals into their time, then her descendants are responsible. However, that would also mean that Phanes does not exist in those mortals'' future.
"How long do they belong to the future?" asks Karta disturbed.
"Around a bit more than 3000 years," Phanes responds.
"That''s too soon"
Phanes smiles sadly. Although she wants answers, she does not want to know her end. Karta''s eyes shake. She turns to the mortals, nning to squeeze the answers out of them.
"Sister, they seem to have speaking restrictions from someone on our side."
Once again, Karta looks beyond what normal gods and mortals can''t see. She looks at the fate strings from both Kyrie and Ian.
''Their fate strings are heavily tampered by someone, especially the kid with ck hair. Someone must be incredibly cruel to this kid to sever all his fate strings and seal their endings to prevent the strings from reattaching, causing such a cruel curse,'' thinks Karta.
"What are you seeing?" asks Phanes, unable to shake the feeling off that something is wrong with those kids'' fate strings.
"Let''s send them back in time first."
Chapter 83: Severed fate
Chapter 83: Severed fate
---
Looking at the creature disintegrating into orbs of light, Kyrie bes aware again that he should prevent Erebus from descending at all cost. He already feels upset in the stomach seeing how the creature got taken down so easily by Phanes. He has yet to fathom the depths of her powers.
[The fight with Erebus might be close to impossible.]
Kyrie has revealed some future events, but he is unsure how much influence his words could be to change the future. If Erebus still does not avoid the path of turning into a fallen god, then Kyrie would always be his enemy by nature. For a god to undergo devastation, that deity must already have lost all sanity. If not, then slowly, that fallen god will.
The novel that he relied on for information about this world and the future urrences never details what happened to Imogen after failing to prevent the fallen god Erebus''s descent. It just ends with Imogen looking at Laurel sumb to her tragic fate once again. Maybe all Imogen''s failed loops are because she could not hold a candle against Erebus.
[It''s time to go back.]
Although Kyrie is tempted to remain in the past to avoid all that trouble, he knows that it''s impossible to escape fate by hiding in the past. Even the protagonist has tried that with Laurel, yet she failed to prevent Laurel from ending tragically.
Kyrie senses that Ian is also bound to that kind of fate. Although he does not know the origins of Ian''s curse, in the novel, only those who lived from being influenced by his curse are those who went into their separate ways. Of course, for some reason, Imogen is an exception.
Known as the saintess''s grim reaper, Ian lived a life following Imogen and participated in her crazy killing sprees. In every loop, Ian always ends up teaming with Imogen one way or another, even when Imogen does not actively search to recruit him.
"Maya. Let''s go back," says Kyrie.
Kyrie looks at the gods moving towards them. He has noticed the ufortable stare that Karta gives them as if her piercing silver eyes can look further than what they appear to. Kyrie is sure that the gods cannot read his thoughts, but her stare makes him doubt.
By instinct, he wants to open the gate now before the gods be reluctant to let them go. After all, a lot must have happened for Phanes to die, Vita to ascend to the throne, and Erebus to undergo devastation.
Maya releases her essence and closes her eyes. As if she is cloning herself, another identical bodyes out from hers. Kyrie catches the unconscious clone once she fullyes out of Maya''s essence. The clone that came out is the Maya from the past who had joined with her future self when she came out of the time travel portal.
The space near Maya rips, and a portal opens up. Beyond the portal is a path of light, leading them to an eternity that seems to have no end.
"Kyrie," Phanes calls as she walks up to him. She takes the unconscious Maya from Kyrie''s arms.
"Phanes or should I call you goddess Phanes. We will return to our time period now. We still have pending matters to finish," says Kyrie.
Phanes lets out a sad smile because this moment might be thest time they could stand in front of each other. She wants to ask them to stay a bit longer before sending them back with her own powers. Phanes is positive that she can convince Karta to let her. However, she has arrived at the scene toote.
"Calling me Phanes is fine," she replies, "It was nice to meet you, Kyrie, Ian, and my dear Maya."
Phanes pats Maya''s head affectionately.
"It is our pleasure, Phanes."
They all share a warm silent smile.
Erebus stays back, but he nods at Kyrie when their eyes meet. Kyrie nods back. His eyes wander off and sweep past Karta, who has yet to move her sight away from him and Ian.
"Kyrie! We need to go now. The portal is closing," Maya grabs Kyrie''s hand.
Maya takes a look at Phanes, who smiles at her when their eyes lock. Suddenly, Maya realizes how simr Phanes''s essence is to the essence that she followed to get to the past.
Kyrie turns to leave, taking Maya, who is currently in a daze. Ian waits for them next to the portal.
[It''s a shame that I could not speak to Vita and Yue before I leave. They have changed a lotpared to the future.]
Joining back with Ian, Kyrie takes his hand. Holding both Ian and Maya''s hands, he lets out a deep breath before stepping into the portal first.
---
All the gods'' attention gets drawn to the portal when it opens. A visible white mist with threads of goldes out of the portal, and the mist dissolves as soon as ites into contact with the air.
Karta quietly looks at both Kyrie and Ian as her little sister gives her farewells. Ian''s innocent eyes meet with Karta, and her stomach turns.
However, Karta lets the mortals leave without doing anything as if her mind and body freeze when making a decision. She is too used to thefort of being on the safe side. Karta has promised to herself that she would not end up like her predecessors who served fate. She promised herself that she would not be swallowed by it.
"Elder sister!"
Phanes''s voice brings her mind back from spiraling out of control.
"Elder sister! What is it? Why are you looking so disturbed? Are they dying in the near future?"
Karta shakes her head, "I don''t know."
"You d-don''t know?" Phanes knits her eyebrows from the irony of her sister''s words. A goddess who has seen innumerable fates cannot determine two of them?
"Usually, when someone is close to death, their red fate threads dims into a brown color. But, their fate threads are not even red."
Karta is bewildered. She has never seen fate threads of any other color than red. Ian''s fate threads are ck as if the fate threads themselves are disintegrating from being severed. Kyrie''s fate threads are gold, filled with lingering essence.
"What do you mean? Colors aside, what is so different?"
"Someone has cut that ck-haired kid''s fate threads and sealed the endings so that the kid can never form a bond with another human being."
Phanes''s grip on Karta''s sleeve starts to tighten.
"I am not catching up What does that even supposed to mean? Not able to form a bond with another human being? Isn''t he with Kyrie and Maya? He is also going back to his time. He must have people who are close to him!"
"For now, maybe I am not sure of myself. I have never seen these types of fates before. Fate is a mechanism, not a being, so everything has order, consistency, and logic. Normally, severed fate threads connect back because they cause inconsistencies with the predetermined flow of fate. Those contradictions get fixed by fate naturally. However, someone sealed his severed thread endings, preventing those fates from ever connecting back."
"And? What will happen then?"
"So If fate cannot reattach those threads, it will deem those severed fate threads as its new logic, and anything opposing that new logic will be contradictory. So, fate will work around to make sure that those inconsistencies never happen."
"You are telling me. that Ian cannot form deep bonds with anyone due to someone''s tampering with his fate threads?"
"Yes"
"What will happen to Kyrie, then? Isn''t he going against the workings of fate?"
Karta nods, "Either Kyrie eventually moves to another path, or he will have to face an ultimatum from fate."
"What ultimatum?"
"Death, Phanes. Death separates everyone."
Chapter 84: Fate is biased to the weak
Chapter 84: Fate is biased to the weak
"Death?" Phanes presses her lips tightly.
The memories of Kyrie talking about Ian sh in Phanes''s mind. He carries a sweet smile whenever Ian''s namees out of his mouth. The image breaks Phanes''s heart, and her chest feels stuffy for Kyrie and Ian. They are fated not to be together.
"What about the other kid?" asks Erebus, breaking his silence.
From their interaction, Erebus is sure that Kyrie is not just any ordinary human being. To know so much of the god realm, Kyrie should at least have some connection with it.
"That kid His fate threads are anything butmon. He only has three gold threads. All of them are filled with essence. The lingering essence is an indication that maybe someone has created them. Aside from that, he possesses no red threads like he is a ghost or worse; it''s as if he has not been recorded in the scroll of life."
"Gold?" Phanes raises one of her eyebrows. She knows one being that has gold fate threads.
"The First. Only the first god had gold fate threads. The First bound himself to his creations before he passed away," Erebus puts the point upfront that he shared with Phanes.
Since Erebus is close to the king of gods, and Phanes is one of the candidates to be the king''s sessor, they have ess to the records about the First.
"But who could have the power to manipte someone else''s fate threads? Even gods can''t control theirs!" Phanes throws out the question that Karta feared the most to hear.
"That is right. No one can change other people''s fates. Nobody can, but me," Karta shakes just with the thought that she is the only one who could have altered those mortals'' fate.
She knows that despite her status and power, she is a coward inside. She could never be the one who would do it - not when punishment is worse than death.
Phanes holds her breath when her sister reveals that she is the only one who could.
"But you will face punishment if you do! Even if you"
"Phanes," Karta shakes, "I would never do it. I could never be able to bear the consequences."
Phanes knows. The punishment is to be absorbed by fate. The process of bing part of fate could break even the most formidable beings. Slowly, they lose themselves. First will be physical sensations, second emotions, andstly, thoughts. Most want to die once they lose their physical sensations entirely because they broke contact with the world. Loneliness drives anyone mad.
"Then How could they face their fates? Their fates are so cruel"
"There is something that I have learned throughout the time I have served fate. Fate is biased to the weak, and mortals are weak. They can change their fate with their own hands despite how little power and time they possess. Unlike us, gods have great power and longevity, but that also came with a downfall. We cannot change our fates, but instead, we can greatly influence other people''s fate with just a lift of a finger."
----
As Kyrie walks in the time portal, his surroundings'' muted sound suddenly has sounds of trickling water. His step sinks into the ground, and when he looks down, the ground is no longer the monotonous white path he was walking. Instead, he is walking in the spongy soil of a forest. The shift of lighting tells him that he is around the early time of dawn. The white mist covers his surroundings, only giving him peeks of green once he is close enough to avoid running at the trees and bushes on his path. The clean, fresh air wafts into his nostrils, bringing him the rity of an awakened mind.
Gold threads softly float in the air. Where are they tied to? Maybe somewhere on the horizon where the forest ends.
He gets pulled back when he steps forward. Ian and Maya look at the horizon without taking away their stare.
"Ian?" Kyrie calls.
However, Ian does not react. He keeps his eyes staring far away, without blinking.
Kyrie turns towards Maya, and she is the same.
As if both got frozen in time, they stand like statues. Their steps are not even entirely into the ground.
Trying not to jump to conclusions, Kyrie nervously touches Ian''s shoulder. He quickly removes his hands. His hand does not register the feeling of flesh and bones. Instead, Kyrie feels like he has touched a block of ice - cold, stiff, and lifeless.
[Did did something go wrong?]
The thought that they are stuck in a time portal is gripping Kyrie with fear. He starts to ventte from his growing anxiety.
"Kyrie."
A mature soft voice calls him from behind. Kyrie quickly turns around.
"Phanes"
Phanes stands in front of him. She gives him a bright smile that calmed all the building anxiety inside.
"Phanes Why did you follow us? We can''t stay..."
Kyrie realizes the subtle difference with the Phanes in front of him. Taking a closer look, Phanes looks more mature. Her facial features are sharper, rid of all the baby fat that gives her an immature look. She dresses in a long white dress like how she was sculpted in the stone doors before they got ruined. Her voice rings deeper, and her eyes more settled.
"I understand. I will return you on time, I promise," says Phanes.
Phanes looks at the confused Kyrie, and her smile widens. She is d to see him.
"I have been waiting for you for almost two thousand years now You took a long time, Kyrie."
"Waiting for me? Two thousand years? Why were you waiting for me?"
"A lot of things happened after we met. The me that you are seeing is now just a sliver of my consciousness," Phanes says as she brushes her hair to the back of her ear, "I am here because I want you to be the sessor of my essence reserves."
"Wait why? I can?"
"Yes. I found a way with Karta."
"Why do you want me to inherit your essence?" asks Kyrie.
[Essence is everything for a god, so to give it away, there must be something that has happened for Phanes to do so.]
"Kyrie. Would you believe me if I tell you that I am giving it to you so that you could escape your fate and also Ian''s?"
"What? My fate and Ian''s?"
"Yes. You are facing something far stronger than you, am I right?"
[Is she talking about Erebus?]
"Who are you talking about?"
"I don''t know who that god is. I just know that I am being chased for my essence. That god already took my powers."
Kyrie gulps.
[Don''t tell me]
"Is it your sister, Phanes? Is the deity chasing you, Vita?"
Chapter 85: Successor
Chapter 85: Sessor
"Vita? Second elder sister?" Phanes voices the name as if the entire idea is nonsense.
Why would her second elder sister chase her for her powers? It is more likely that her elder sister is frantically looking for her since she went missing from the god realm. Maybe she is still searching even after two thousand years have passed.
Looking at Phanes repulsed by the idea, Kyrie considers that maybe he overthought. Maybe there are such things as coincidences in this world.
[But what happened to Phanes that she is considered dead even in the scriptures from Vita''s temples?]
"Do you know what happened to your actual body?" asks Kyrie.
Phanes shakes her head, "I am just a sliver of consciousness that I left behind with a part of my essence reserve. Anything that happened after, I do not know. My memories are up to the moment that I ced this sliver of consciousness in the reserves."
The aura around Phanes''s body begins to dim slowly. Her consciousness is dissipating since she has already met Kyrie and used up the essence she left for herself. She doesn''t have much time.
Seeing that Phanes is fading away, Kyrie deres, "I don''t believe that there is free lunch in this world. What do you want in exchange for your essence?"
Phanes smiles bitterly. She truly just wants to give her essence away because she has reached a point where she is just too tired of carrying the weight of others'' expectations. Despite her strong powers and high status within the god realm, she has never felt so hopeless and lonely. She just wants to leave that cage and live like a mortal. She wants to run away from the god realm.
"Then, look for me, Kyrie," Phanes says. She knows that if she seeded with her n of leaving the life of a goddess, she might already be dead when Kyrie finds her, but if this brings peace to Kyrie''s heart when he is epting her essence, then maybe, in the end, it''s all worth it.
Kyrie pauses for a bit, looking at her sincere eyes.
"I will look for you then," Kyrie epts.
Phanes smiles softly, but her smile cannot fool the loneliness in her eyes.
"I will start the ceremony then," she says since her time is running out.
Phanes''s body emits a blind pure light that causes Kyrie to squint his eyes. She closes her eyes, enchanting words that Kyrie cannot understand. Her voice echoes in the forest like multiple goddesses repeat her enchantment behind the mist curtains. She opens her eyes, and they beam out light that slowly dims away. Then, the gold essence that surrounds her turns silver. From the scalp to the tips, her hair turns raven ck. Her beautiful emerald eyes get consumed by a pair of pure silver.
She pushes her hand onto her chest and draws out a gold thread from her body. She ces that hand with the thread that is attached to her on Kyrie''s chest.
As if Phanes has tied a knot inside Kyrie, he feels his heart tighten in such force that he felt a sharp jab. After the connection is established, the thread turns invisible.
"With your fate connected to mine as my sessor, now you can use my powers."
Kyrie touches his chest where he saw the thread enter.
The silver essence lifts from Phanes, and her appearance changes. The color of her raven hair waters back down to her chestnut brte, and her silver eyes regain the color of beautiful emeralds.
Then, Phanes opens up her hand, drawing a golden cube out of her palm. The cube floats over her hands as it circles.
"This is part of my reserves. I decided to hide them in parts so that they avoid detection."
Phanes lets go of the cube, letting it float towards Kyrie. The golden cube merges into Kyrie''s body.
Essence and mana begin to surge inside Kyrie. He expects to feel an overwhelming flow running through his body, but instead, his body gently epted the essence that went in. His skin tingles from the rush of energy. Gradually, the energy surge calms.
"How am I going to find the rest of your reserves?"
Phanes shakes her head. She doesn''t know the exact locations that she put her other reserves. Kyrie would have to look for them on his own.
"There is no way for me to know where my reserves are since this is the first ce that I have stored part of my reserves. However, your fate will guide you to them."
"How am I supposed to use essence? I am a mortal"
"That question Even the gods don''t know the answer. Every god had to find a way to manifest their own powers. This is something you need to find out by yourself."
Phanes cups Kyrie''s face. She is very close to fading away since Kyrie can gaze at the forest through her.
"I am happy I can see you again, kid."
Phanes lets her hand fall and turns away. She walks towards the forest and disappears into the mist.
In the direction where she disappeared, a ck hole opens, as if space has torn like fabric. The trees, the sky, and the ground start to turn to dust, floating away towards the heavens. The ck hole expands rapidly. The darkness engulfs Kyrie and his surroundings.
Kyrie opens his eyes even though he thought he had them already opened.
[Was that a dream?]
His head feels heavy as if he has rested way too long. Looking around, he recognizes the rough walls of the tunnels.
He is back to the present.
The gentle smell of cedarwood draws Kyrie closer to Ian, enclosing his arms tighter around Ian''s body. He buries his face on Ian''s back.
"Tell me when you feel dizzy or tired next time," Ian says while thinking back to how Kyrie suddenly fell into a faint spell. At this point, Ian feels like he needs to adapt to Kyrie''s spontaneity.
"Hmm..." Kyrie nods, rubbing his forehead onto Ian''s back.
They remain silent, following Maya, who is guiding them towards the enchantment circle.
"I like your scent This scent suits you well..." Kyrie attempts to break the silence.
Kyrie nces up after receiving no response. He looks at Ian''s flushed ear. Kyrie lets out a smile, and his heart itches with a desire to tease. He knows he should not since Maya is still with them, but temptations take over him. He lifts his body, leaning to reach Ian''s right ear.
Chapter 86: Courage
Chapter 86: Courage
Sensing the shifting of weight on his hands and body, Ian turns his head slightly to peek for cues if Kyrie wants to go down. His earnds on Kyrie''s lips, surprising Kyrie in the middle of his act.
"Ian" Kyrie whispers. His heart jolts when his lips meet with Ian''s ear.
Ian shudders at the whisper and whips his head to the other side. His blush travels to his neck. Looking at Ian''s shy reaction, Kyrie''s eyes glisten. He purses his lips together, trying to hold his overexcitement that could ruin the moment.
Feeling yful, Kyrie hopes to have his mischief wanted by Ian, so he silently waits for Ian to feel the missing subsequent tease that Kyrie would always follow. And indeed, Ian slowly turns his head back towards Kyrie in confusion, already exposing himself unknowingly to Kyrie of his secret wish to be teased.
[So he d-does like it]
Unable to contain his widening smile, Kyrie stretches his arms and leans his head on his right shoulder. He tries to suppress his messy feelings while staring at the light honey skin on Ian''s neck.
Drawing closer to the nape, he gently touches the skin with his lips, eyes closed. Kyrie stays in that position, holding Ian close to his chest. He feels like he is holding the world.
"Kyrie Maya is here with us" Ian murmurs under his shaky breath.
"If she is not here, then you are okay with this?"
"I" Ian gets his own tongue caught.
Kyrie lets his lips travel on Ian''s skin, moving along the curve of his neck. His hand searches for Ian''s cor, yanking it to uncover more grounds for his lips to travel.
The snapping sound of the cor pop one by one as Kyrie extends the cor further.
"Kyrie Maya is here with us!!!" Ian whispers harder, and his body shakes from holding back his voice from pitching.
Kyrie looks up over Ian''s shoulder and stares at Maya innocently walking in front to guide them. He lets out another smile - this time, one with wild intentions. He parts his lips away from Ian''s skin and slowly opens his mouth. He sinks his teeth into Ian''s skin. Ian''s eyes shoot open, surprised.
A muffled sound escapes from Ian''s lips. He loses his hold on Kyrie, causing Kyrie tond on his bum.
Kyrie''s vision shifts before him, and his interior jolts up once he hits the ground. Finding it funny, Kyrie softly giggles on the ground and unhurriedly stands up when he sees Ian petrified in ce.
Ian slowly turns around with the back of his hand on his lips, eyes zing and sharp. His stare grips on Kyrie, and suddenly, their role switches. Kyrie senses Ian''s stare pushing him down. His heart beats like a prey sensing danger.
Ecstasy rushes in Kyrie''s veins. He cannot control his lips from curving up and his being from shaking.
Kyrie backsteps, and his back hits the tunnel wall. Quickly looking over to search for Maya, he sees that she has gone so far that his eyes cannot catch her anymore. He gulps nervously while facing the man who has drawn so close to him that Kyrie can hear the heaviness of his breath.
The shadow from Ian casts onto him. Kyrie senses his body sliding down while leaning against the wall, but Ian catches him from his waist. Despite being a tease, Kyrie still does not have thick enough skin to stop his blush from painting his cheeks. He closes his eyes like he is getting ready.
Ian slowly draws in for a kiss - a gentle peck with trembling lips. Kyrie''s eyes shot open, surprised, and he captures Ian''s twinkling eyes. He can feel his heartbeat mming on his chest and eardrums. Kyrie lets out a chuckle at Ian''s innocence. He slowly closes his eyes while cupping Ian''s cheek and leans in for another kiss - a deeper one.
---
Maya turns back and looks astonished at the empty tunnel. She turns her head side by side to look for Kyrie and Ian. She swears she still heard Ian''s steps some time ago. Is she walking too fast?
She walks back to find Kyrie and Ian walking side by side. Ian is holding on to his right shoulder while Kyrie covering his mouth. Both are blushing and turn away from each other.
Maya tilts her head in confusion as she walks between them. Aren''t they too quiet? Maya takes Kyrie''s hand curiously.
Kyrie looks down at Maya.
"What is it, Maya?"
"Are you alright?" asks Maya. Her eyesnd on Kyrie''s bottom lip that is slightly bruised.
"Yeah" Kyrie puts a hand on her head and shuffles her hair gently.
Maya''s eyes travel back to Ian, who is looking at Kyrie entranced. His bottom lip is also slightly bruised. He is not aware of Maya even there.
Ian hesitantly searches for Kyrie''s hand.
---
Kyrie walks in the tunnels as he reminisces his journey to the past. His uncertainty of how the future will proceed grips him with fear because he just only has one goaling to this world- he is trying to save his favorite character from his tragic fate.
After the journey to the past, he is sure that the novel is notpletely reliable. There is more depth to Ian''s tragedy and Imogen''s loops, unexpectedly connected to the god realm.
Questions remain circling in his mind.
[What happened to Phanes? Why did Erebus be a fallen god? Is the only reason why Vita is against Erebus because he is a fallen god? And Why did Yue bring me here? Why me? Ian? Is her real reason, Ian?]
Despite the many difficulties that he feels wille in the future through theplicated entanglements of fate, he knows he is no longer helpless. He has broken through the binds of hisfort zone, despite disguising his fear and anxiety through blind bravery.
He has met the gods and gained power. He has fearlessly faced danger.
Kyrie is drawing closer to his goal, and all through courage he thought he never possessed.
Although saving Ian seems difficult, this is the one thing Kyrie would never be able to give up. His courage helps his feet walk step by step in a path that makes his soul tremble in terror. He is afraid of death, but nothing is more devastating than not saving Ian.
[Ian deserves happiness and the good of this world.]
Whether Ian remembers or not, whether Ian loves him or not, Kyrie will strive for his promise whatever the future holds.
[There is no return now. No return.]
Kyrie tightens his hold on Ian''s hand.
[No matter who is against us, I will not falter.]
He enters into a chamber with an enormous circle drawn on the floor. He lifts his arm to stop Maya from walking forward.
"Come out. I know you are there," says Kyrie.
A man whose figure Kyrie is familiar with walks out with many other people with ck hooded robes. There are not only humans but also shadowy figures that loom behind - evil spirits.
[Sil.]
Chapter 87: Sils regrets
Chapter 87: Sil''s regrets
---
Sil stares at the palm-sized crystal ball ever since Kyrie has returned to the present. When Kyrie leans over to return Ian''s kiss, bloodlust evaporates out of Sil''s body, causing his men to tremble from Sil''s worsening mood.
Sil''s hand tightens on the crystal ball. His hands shake from the force of his grasp, and cracks start to form below his fingers. The increasing cracks turn the transparent crystal to white until the crystal ball explodes under pressure, sending many sharp ss pieces flying away.
Sil does not loosen his grip on the shattered ss, and the sharp ss prates the palm of his hand. Blood oozes out from his wounds. He frowns at the sight of his bleeding hand, but not from the pain that he should have felt from his cuts; rather, the spasming feeling within him.
He turns his gaze away from his untreated hand, and his pupils rise to re forward. The footsteps from far away be more apparent to his sensitive ears.
''They are here.''
Sil has been inside the chamber that Saskia drew the enchantment circle, waiting for them toe out of the portal that sends them somewhere unknown. The waiting game has been chipping on his patience, but nothing excites him more when he finally sees Kyrie again.
After knowing that Kyrie has arrived in the same world as him, something inside him has changed. As if a second chance has served him on a silver tter, Sil cannot help but feel excited. The excitement brings him the colors of life. He senses the strength of his beating heart once again. He no longer has to open his eyes every morning to feel the terrifying tranquility inside him, as if his soul has died.
He has failed to treasure the happiness he had with Kyrie - the sincerity and care that adorn his every day back on Earth. If only he is not that foolish to run after prestige that evaporates away as quickly as the morning dew, maybe the ce by Kyrie''s side is still his.
''Seriously How foolish.''
.
.
.
"Manager Riverty, do you understand what I am trying to say to you?" A middle-aged man chants as he leans forward, putting his elbows on his knees.
Looking down, Sil''s pupils shake as he processes the news that the president gave to him. The documents that they are chasing so desperately seem to be detailed enough for the higher-ups never to give up searching.
"President Han, I am aware of your concerns, but from my point of view, I don''t see that this is an issue that you should be worried about. Kyrie has lost his memories, and he was a kid still when his father hid the documents."
The president scuffs, slowly lifting the corner of his mouth into a smirk. He picks up a folder sitting beside him on the sofa and throws it to the table between them. The documents inside the folder slide out, spreading the papers and photos throughout the tea table.
"Does this look like a person who forgot?"
Sil''s eyes immediately focus on a photo of Kyrie meeting with a tall man around histe forties, beginning the fifties.
Logan Savoy.
The man who was close to Kyrie''s father, Lin Zheng.
Seeing Sil''s astonishment, the president is more assertive of his theory. Kyrie has been hiding his secret all along. The fact that Kyrie meets in secret with Logan Savoy at one of theirpany parties means that Kyrie is connected to the internal ring of spies that Logan set up.
"Manager Riverty I have been extremely gracious to you for this entire time. A high school graduate with a management position," the president rubs the side of his index finger with his thumb.
He looks up from his hand towards Sil and lifts a cold smile, "I expect that you repay me well for my grace Or else You are not deemed worthy of such a position!"
With that, the president stands up and walks towards the door. He leaves without turning back even to nce at Sil, who is frozen in his seat.
That night, Sil drowns himself in booze, suppressing the overflowing feelings inside of him. He takes another shot, and he slumps to the table. His head hits on his stretched out arm. The shot ss runs across and falls over the edge, shattering once hitting the floor.
Melinda, Sil''s coworker and assistant manager, pulls him up.
"Did you get fired or what? Why the hell are you getting drunk like this?"
Melinda has never seen Sil drunk because he is always sober.
"No No Not really Hehehe. I am still the manager!" Sil swings his arms as he denies Melinda''s questions.
"I will just be in serious surveince" Silughs, "Bad timing! I am in such a shitty mood! I am right now such a mess What bad timing to observe me like this"
"Surveince? What surveince?"
Sil stands up, staggering as he walks. He is so drunk he cannot walk straight and crashes onto people and objects on his way. Melinda tries to help him get home, and he continues to decline the help. So, Melinda finally gives up and calls a taxi.
In front of the apartment door, Sil struggles to put in his key. When he finally puts in the key and opens the door, Kyrie walks towards him, worried. His view swings to the floor as he loses his bnce.
His mind slowly started to feel less hazy after seeing Kyrie''s face. A chill runs down his spine, but a cold glint shines on his eyes.
When Kyrie walks towards him with fresh clothes after helping him get to the bedroom, Sil takes his wrist and violently pulls him to the bed. He flips on top of Kyrie, holding Kyrie''s wrists with one hand over his head. With fuming rage, Sil forces a kiss while his other hand travels under Kyrie''s shirt.
It''s not until Sil snaps out when Kyrie screams that he is afraid that Sil stops.
Sil''s heart floods with pain, "How long are you going to hide from me?"
His vision blurs, turning dark after a few seconds.
He opens his eyes before the sun hase out. He stares at the ceiling for a long time, trying to process his thoughts and feelings. When the sunlight passes through the curtains and enters the bedroom, he finally takes his mind off from thinking. He turns his head sideways to look at Kyrie, still asleep.
The president''s voice echoes in his head, "Manager Riverty I have been extremely gracious to you for this entire time. A high school graduate with a position in management I expect that you repay me well for my grace Or else You are not deemed worthy of such a position."
He acts normal while interacting with Kyrie that morning, like he has forgotten what happened the night before. However, once he closes the apartment''s front door, he makes a call as he walks.
"He will be going to the temple."
Chapter 88: Sils regrets II
Chapter 88: Sil''s regrets II
"Seems like you have chosen a side," says President Han on the phone.
"No, I haven''t. I am going to take out this thorn that is between us," The elevator door opens, and Sil walks out, "Hello?"
"Since you are already. Yeah, still on the phone Like I said, since you are already telling me where he is going, then let''s test our theory."
"Our terms still apply, right?"
"Yes, of course. He is your boy, isn''t he?"
Sil can hear the president''s smirk through the phone as if hisst remark was a joke. After the meeting yesterday, Sil called the president for a deal between them.
"Well then, Manager Riverty As long as you understand the reason why we do this," Sil finds that the president''sst remark is off, but before he could ask, he hears the tone of the other party hanging up.
He takes the phone off his ear and watches the ended call window going back to his home screen. The wallpaper is one of the photos that Kyrie took when they went out on a trip.
His heart feels heavy.
He enters the car and drives to a beat-up house - a routine that he does every day after moving to live with Kyrie. The model of this house is so old that this type of house is now rare to see. The city has been already wanting to tear these houses down to construct a newer model.
He bangs on the metal door since there is no doorbell.
"Coming!" A rusty and airy voicees from the other side of the door.
Sil hears the hurried, dragging footsteps of the personing to answer.
An elderly man opens the door with a huge smile like he already knows that Sil is the one outside.
"Hey, grandpa," Sil invites himself in.
"Aiy I told you many times that you don''t need toe every day. Grandma and I are okay. You should focus on your career, Sil."
"Don''t worry about it, grandpa. Ie here because I want to see you and grandma."
"Aiy Look at you! Always worrying for people who are one foot stepped into the grave. Find yourself a wife, Sil. At least let us see that you have a stable life before we leave this ce..."
"Don''t say that, grandpa! You and grandma will live a long life."
Sil looks at his grandfather, shaking his head as he heads into the kitchen. He has yet to show Kyrie to his grandparents since he is unsure how to deal with the disappointment on his grandparents'' faces if they get to know that their grandson is gay.
His grandfather walks out of the kitchen with a bowl of noodles. Sil immediately stands up to receive the bowl of noodles from his grandfather''s hand.
"You should juste to eat here in the morning and avoid spending money outside for breakfast every day."
"I eat it at home."
His grandfather stares at him, meaningfully, "Brat, I know you cannot even boil water correctly. Are you dating right now?"
Sil freezes and looks at his grandfather, astonished. His grandfather sees Sil''s face and nods happily.
"You think that this man is old that he cannot see through things? Bring her here, Sil. We are not going to judge her too much."
"Hmm" Sil takes up his chopsticks and takes a bite into the noodles quietly.
Sil''s serious expression makes his grandfather let out a breath of relief. His worry that Sil will be alone if both of them died has been resolved.
"It would have been great if your parents see how well you are living your life." He looks at his son''s and his daughter-inw''s photos.
Sil''s chopsticks stop in midair. Actually, he feels that it''s better if his parents didn''t. They have left him alone in this world selfishly. A double suicide is what the police determined, although it was a murder-suicide, only he knows that his parents died like that.
"Ah Wen," Sil''s grandfather calls for his wife, but no one answered. He pushes on the table to stand up and check on her.
After some minutes, his grandfather starts calling for his wife more desperately from another room. Sil runs to see what is going on.
"Sil, your grandma is not here! She was sleeping thest time I checked on her," his grandfather''s hands start to shake violently.
"Grandpa Calm down I am going to look for her."
Sil starts running around the house, trying to find his grandmother diagnosedst year with Alzheimer''s. She deteriorated really fast throughout the year, and now, she would wander around aimlessly on her own.
"Grandma!" Sil gets desperate. He walks out to take a look at their front yard and see the metal door opened.
He runs through the street while calling her. His voice breaks, and he chokes on air. He coughs violently, but he keeps running, turning his head side to side rapidly.
He stops, catching his breath since looking aimlessly is not working. He feels his entire body tingling and shaking.
He turns around and runs in another direction once he thinks of where she might be.
As he predicted, his grandmother is in the park that they used to go to very often.
"Grandma"
His grandmother turns her head to look at Sil with a smile on her face.
"Son! Did you return from work? Let''s go back home. I will cook some noodles!"
"Grandma, it''s Sil."
His grandmother blinks quickly as she stares at Sil.
"Oh, dear! You are not my son Silly me! Hahaha Young man, this grandma is sorry for mistaking you."
Seeing this elderly woman not remembering him is thest thing needed to break him down in tears. He thinks that he could go past the hard times if he could just hold it in ande back to where his grandmother is.
"Young man!!! What is wrong?"
Emotions start to drown him. Is his grandmother, who has always been there for him, forgetting about him? She has always been there for him and took him out of the darkest ce when his parents died with her patience and warmth. She put him back together piece by piece, and now, she forgets him.
He had to choose one - either he chooses Kyrie and loses the job that pays for his grandparents'' medical bills and rising living expenses from his grandmother''s condition, or he chooses the job, potentially losing Kyrie for his selfishness.
"Grandma I was forced to choose between two ways. Either I turn left where nothing''s right or right where nothing is left"
Chapter 89: Sils regrets III
Chapter 89: Sil''s regrets III
"Young man Where are your parents?" asks his grandmother.
Sil freezes when that questiones out of nowhere. It pierces him deep into the heart. It''s like a nightmare turned reality. He never expects that his grandmother would ever pronounce those words, and now that she does, he cannot stop his entire expression from slumping. A feeling of heaviness that won''t fade presses onto his chest, and lifting his chest to breathe bes difficult.
His mind floods with thoughts and memories, making him go mad internally - none of which he can even express with words.
He clenches his jaw to avoid his tears from flowing out. However, he lifts his shoulder back and forces out a smile.
"Grandma It''s gettingte. You should go home," utters Sil.
Catching Sil''s distant and dull eyes, his grandma understands that she has spoken the wrong thing. She notices that she has maybe spoken a harrowing thing to the young man. She only wants to redirect to another topic so that the young man can think of happier moments, but she has a terrible aim this time.
"Young man This grandma does not want to walk alone. Could you walk with me?"
"Of course, grandma."
Sil responds, but his tone is deeper, enveloped with a sadness that Sil has never felt in years.
On the way back home, the grandmother takes Sil''s hand and pat his hand. The clench on Sil''s heart loosens a bit when he sees his grandmother''s tender and nurturing smile.
"Young man If you want some lunch, you cane and have some noodles."
Sil smiles after hearing about the bowl of noodles -it seems as if this dish has been deeply carved into his heart. Nothing heals him as effective as eating a bowl of noodles with his grandmother.
"That would be great, grandma, but don''t put too much chili oil! You will burn off my tongue!"
"Hahaha! Child! You remind me of someone, although I can''t wrap up my thoughts as to who That kid also used to hate it when I put too much chili oil! He is so bad with spicy things! I am sure that kid is as wonderful as you, young man."
Sil''s eyes glisten, and his smile deepens.
"You should smile like that more! You are a good child The heavens will look after you Don''t be too sad, young man. Sometimes, some things need time. Be patient"
"Hmm"
He will never abandon his grandparents, not after what they have given him throughout his life. He hopes Kyrie could understand.
They are close to the house when violent shouting and shing soundse from the open metal door. Sil and his grandma hurry into the ce to find his uncle inside, trying to yank an envelope out of his grandfather''s hand.
"You can help your son, and you won''t! Look at how great you are as a father!" Sil''s uncle yells.
Sil''s grandfather would not let go of the envelope no matter what his son is yelling at him.
"This is Sil''s hard-earned money!!! We have saved this for his wedding! How could you use this for your gambling and drinking?!"
"I need to pay the debt! DEBT! Loan sharks will kill me if I don''t pay! How could you let your son die like that!?!"
Unable to get the money off of his father''s hand, Sil''s uncle raises his hand.
Rage boils inside Sil when he sees his uncle willing to hit his grandfather for his petty excuses. He runs into the house and flies a punch onto his uncle. His uncle tumbles down to the floor, but when he sees Sil being the one responsible, he cowards, tugging his neck back while stiffening his shoulders.
He stands back up, stumbling. He furrows his eyebrows, trying to find out what to do or say because he thinks that Sil should have already gone to work by this time.
Seeing Sil''s piercing, raging eyes, his uncle squares his shoulders, puffs up his chest, trying not to get overpowered.
"You freaking brat! How dare you punch your uncle!" He raises his arm like he is thinking of pping Sil. However, Sil''s stare intimidates him.
He clutches his hand into a fist and swings in back down angrily.
With a finger pointing at Sil, he shouts, "Don''t think you are all that great just because you got lucky in life and managed to get a good position despite being a measly high school graduate! When they fire you, you are nothing!"
The uncle storms out the house, kicking anything that is on the way, destroying anything thates to sight.
"Don''t listen to him, Sil," his grandfather says faintly.
All energy drains from his grandfather''s face. His unfocused eyes start to shift from side to side. Then, Sil''s grandfather tilts and falls backward. Sil hurriedly catches his grandfather. He shakes him desperately, but his grandfather is not responding despite his eyes being opened.
When Siles to, he is already inside the hospital facing the nurse''s station.
"Sir? Sir! I need you to sign the documents for the surgery. Do you want me to go over it again?" asks the nurse.
"No You can proceed with the surgery. Thank you."
"Okay, sir I understand you are very shocked. There is a garden outside. Breathe deeply to clear your mind ande back. You will need to go to take care of the finances too."
"Yes. Thank you," Sil walks away from the station.
He searches for his grandmother and sees her in one of the patient beds resting. He sits on the chair next to her and puts his palms on his face.
''How am I going to pay for the surgery?''
His phone vibrates in his pocket, and he picks up his phone to see that a message from his bank came in.
He clicks on the tab, and the message opens. His eyes slowly widen at the screen.
One, two, three, four, five, six
A million dors have been transferred into his bank ount.
Sil shoots up from his seat while looking at the screen. President Han has sent him money.
''But why?''
Sil dials the president''s phone number. The dial tone makes him feel out of breath.
''Why is the president giving him money? Kyrie? What is he going to do with Kyrie?''
"Hello? Sil? What? Too touched seeing the message of the goodies into your ount?"
"What do you mean by this?"
"Don''t tell me you have forgotten about this! We just talked about it this morning! I told you that I will give you money if I ever touch your boy!"
"What are you going to do to him?"
"Ah! You are really pissing me off Not only are my documents not found in the pile that he uncovered to us, and now you are talking bullshit."
Sil suddenly remembers that the call got cut when he was in the elevator.
"Are you going to take it or not? Either way, he is already in the yroom Sil Riverty. Don''t act all goodie two shoes! You are not. Just ept the money and enjoy~ You can always find another toy."
"President-" Sil stops once the ending tone beeps on his ears.
He looks at the message on his phone of the transferred money, and his sight starts to spiral.
---
Sil squeezes his eyes shut to prevent his mind from going deeper into the painful memories.
''Master, your emotions are unstable'' A voice echoes in Sil''s mind.
''I know,'' Sil replies to the voice in his mind.
He lets his breath out after a deep inhale, cooling off his mind from wandering too deeply into the memories of the past. Those memories are better off not remembered since they cause such distress to him. However, he cannot help but remember when in the presence of Kyrie. Because he chose against Kyrie, fate has cursed him with a tragic end in his previous life- everything uneventful happened one after the other like a curse.
He stands up from sitting on one of the rows of rocks that circle the magic inscriptions. He faces towards the only entrance and exit of the chamber.
Kyriees into the chamber, and as soon as he enters, Kyrie''s pupils direct to him as if he knew where Sil was from the start.
Thest moments before his death rush into Sil''s mind. Kyrie''s eyes with tears flowing out unceasingly as he asks his surroundings desperately to call the ambnce. His devastated voice rings in his ears, "Sil, stay with me. Sil!" before his world turned ck.
Kyrie truly loved him.
How could he...
Chapter 90: Fault
Chapter 90: Fault
---
A shadow looms over Laurel, and a demon puppet swings his sword towards her after jumping from his hideout. With her years of sharpened senses as a merchant, Laurel quickly blocks the sword and pushes the man away that nned the sneak attack.
A sword with a light aura prates the chest of the demon puppet. The man lights up on fire, and blue mes consume his body rapidly until only ashes remain.
A short but sinister giggle rings in the air, and Imogen faces towards the direction she was heading with Laurel. In front of them stands no one, but on the ground, a shadow of a woman. It lifts from the tunnel floors, forming its shapeless body into a human figure. Then, as if the shadow itself turns into a liquid, it melts down from the woman''s body.
Cynthia appears from the dark matter with a smile spread widely on her face. Imogen looks at her and frowns. She immediately starts searching for her surroundings.
''Where is her real body?''
---
"Come out. I know you are there," Kyrie''s voice rings in Sil''s ears.
Sil spreads a smile upon hearing Kyrie''s voice calling for him. He is not nning to hide either way. He walks out of the shadows with his men following behind.
Kyrie eyes the ground where the enchantment circle was left by Saskia who trapped the town inside the dome and turned all inhabitants into ghouls. Right now, they have less than a day to break the enchantment and end the game. Despite Kyrie expecting Saskia to be the one receiving them, meeting Sil is not a surprise either. After all, they are all under the same fallen god.
It would be a lie that Kyrie does not feel disappointed to see Sil. This probably means that his revtions to Erebus did not work to change the pain of dealing with the possibility of his descent. Erebus, in the end, does turn into a fallen god despite the warnings.
[Maybe I should have been more direct with the message.]
Kyrie and Ian share a look with their des prepared.
Although it has been years that he hasst seen Sil, Kyrie cannot look at him straight into his eyes. The betrayal has cut deeply into Kyrie''s heart, making it difficult to forget. The betrayal has left him with fears that he did not know until he discovered the need to tell Ian what is in his mind, but his voice mutes whenever he wants to speak.
He knows that he no longer possesses the resentment that he once had, but the lingering bitterness acts as a lock to his heart.
Seeing that Kyrie cannot even look at him, Sil purses his lips.
"Kyrie" His lips whisper the name that no one but himself can hear.
''Master'' The voice echoes in Sil''s mind, ''You are on a mission.''
''I know, so stop reading my mind.''
The voice does not answer, but the presence that lingers over Sil weakens.
"Ian Cover me since I am going for the enchantment circle," whispers Kyrie.
"Hmm," Ian replies while taking out his sword.
"Maya is gonna stay behind," Maya says out loud the words that Kyrie thought.
Kyrie pats Maya''s head and walks forward with Ian.
Sil''s men propel towards them with their swords drawn before Sil joins them. Their body gets enveloped in dark purple mana. A demon puppet shes his sword against Kyrie. The force of his swing cannot even budge Kyrie from his spot. He releases his light magic, and the demon puppet instantly bursts into fire, shocking Kyrie himself. His light magic has evolved from a golden aura into a silver one.
[Did my mana change due to the essence reserves?]
Kyrie runs over to the enchantment circle, but a sense of uneasiness continues to linger.
He turns back to see that none other puppets came after him, even when being close to the enchantment circle. He looks at Sil appearing in front of him in a blink of an eye, shocking him from the speed. Kyrie steps back to put himself at a safe distance. He quickly turns towards Ian, who became overwhelmed with the rest of the demon puppets and evil spirits.
[Damn it!]
Kyrie turns to run towards Ian, but Sil intercepts his path once again. They sh swords again.
"Worried?" Sil asks, with his smile still hanging on his face.
Kyrie remains silent, but his eyes speak the words that Sil does not need to hear from Kyrie''s lips.
"He is awfully weak in this loop I cannot even sense a drop of the magic of darkness in him," Sil lifts his brows, "He is so weak that he would notst long with a great number of weak enemies."
Kyrie peeks over Sil''s shoulder and sees that Ian is indeed struggling in terms of numbers. Although the hits that hends on the enemy create extensive damage, his swordsmanshipcks experience. His intuition and direction are extremely underdeveloped.
Ian''s experience is far lower than Kyrie, who has gone to his academic tournaments, trained by professionals and Imogen, fought numerous times with his family knights, learned from the goddess Yue to control his mana and strength, and took upon himself all the dangers that came at them. Ian had only a bare minimum.
[I-Is this my fault?]
Kyrie knows the answer to that question. Imogen has warned him about that so many times as well.
"He won''t be able to protect you. Come back to me, Kyrie"
Kyrie res at Sil, "And be used again? Do you think I am stupid?"
"I admit I did wrong to you, and I will fix my mistakes."
"Sil. It is not happening. We are not even on the same side."
"I can change it I just need some time."
"I don''t believe it, Sil. I can''t believe your words anymore."
"Why?"
"Because Because you killed even your family The people who loved and raised you."
"I d-... You don''t know the full story"
"Getting investigators to my house soon after your death? Even without, that is enough for me to know who you truly are!"
Kyrie breaks from their standstill with great difficulty. He gives a nce again to Ian and takes a deep breath. He releases his breath as he fully unlocks his mana. The silver mana gushes out violently. Everyone in the room feels his heavy presence rising.
Sil''s eyes widen in shock when feeling the mana emitting from Kyrie''s body. The mana feels so pure and unfathomable that one could mistake it for essence.
Chapter 91: Is he doing the right thing?
Chapter 91: Is he doing the right thing?
Kyrie''s mana vibrates in the air, and he points his sword at Sil. He nces at Ian again.
"Sil Riverty It does not matter what happened in the past anymore...I don''t need your protection or saving!"
Kyrie''s eyes ze as he stares into Sil, indicating that his initial reluctance to fight him is wiped away.
Kyrie ms his sword on Sil''s de, cracking his de in half. Sil barely manages to avoid the sword that came at him without hesitation to slice him. The side of his arm that got into contact with Kyrie''s mana sizzled, burning his skin off.
The de hits the floor, creating a dent. Kyrie pulls his sword off the ground without a pause and rushes towards Ian. Withholding pain from his arm, Sil blocks him again.
"Why? We have been together for all those years"
Sil wants a chance to exin because he never was able to. However, when their eyes meet, Sil sees theck of hesitations in Kyrie''s eyes. The stare jars his heart violently, and his senses screams of danger.
He watches the sword speedily thrusting towards him, so he lifts his broken sword to catch the attack between the de and grip, centering enough power to swing Kyrie''s sword away. However, before he could even take a breath, Kyrie charges with an orb of light towards his abdomen.
Sil holds his breath as he looks at the orb closing in. He gets ready to take the blow, but his vision suddenly turns to the side.
"Wake up, fool!" Cynthia''s voice rings in his ears.
Cynthia has intersected between them with her own body. After receiving the attack, her body slumps to the ground as if she has melted.
The shock has left Sil frozen, giving Kyrie the time to rush to Ian. Anything that came to sight, whether demon puppet or evil spirit, Kyrie mercilessly strikes them down without a second thought.
[It does not matter if Ian is strong or weak I will protect him!]
Kyrie ms thest demon puppet to the ground and mercilessly stabs the puppet with light mana. The body catches on fire.
[I am here now I will protect him!]
Kyrie turns back, but Ian greets him with a stiff expression. Watching Ian avert his eyes downward, slumping his shoulders, Kyrie inhales a short sharp breath.
[I I am doing the right thing Right?]
A sinister presence suddenly appears next to Ian, gripping his heart tight. He pushes Ian away from the sneak attack, and the strikends on him. It sends him crashing into the ground, sliding meters away through the floor.
Ian falls to the ground, and his body shakes. He immediately turns his sight to look at the trail that Kyrie left behind when sliding across the chamber. Kyrie has crashed into the row of rocks.
An insurmountable one-word question sters in Ian''s mind. The question that haunts him to no end from the beginning since meeting Kyrie - ''Why?''
Ian gnashes his teeth and runs towards Kyrie. Watching Kyrie injured with no power in his hands, Ian cannot ept it. He feels unworthy of such love when he cannot, in turn, protect Kyrie back. The shadow that struck Kyrie enters into the ground again and shoots towards Kyrie, racing Ian to the target.
Kyriees out of the rubble,nding on his knees first when his body has a sudden loss of strength. His hand runs over the sharp stones. Blood trickles from his open mouth while Kyrie gasps for air. He raises his head, and his eyes widen.
"Ian!!!" Before he could finish his sentence, his lungs squeeze, and he gets a coughing spree. His cough sprays on the ground with red.
Despite that, Kyrie yells at Ian, "Maya! Ian!"
Ian watches the shadow making an abrupt stop when Kyrie warns him. He turns to watch where Maya should have been.
Cynthia holds onto Maya''s face, with a satisfied smile spread across her face. Maya stays limp and quiet.The woman finally appears in person instead of her shadows.
He reluctantly turns away from Kyrie and runs to save Maya, but Sil intercepts his path midway.
[It''s my fault This is all my fault!]
Tears rush down Kyrie''s eyes as he forces himself to stand up. The blessings are working, but his wounds have yet to fully close. He starts by dragging his feet, leaving footprints behind.
Kyrie runs towards Cynthia, but he knows he is not going to catch up.
Cynthia runs her chaos energy into Maya. Her small body tenses and shakes violently even though not a sound came from her mouth. The chaos energy breaks the consciousness that vessels inside, and Maya starts to light up. Her small body, enveloped in light, starts to turn back to her original form.
A ring appears in Cynthia''s palm with a t circr gem with floating auras projected inside. The clear gem tints in ck. She puts it on her index finger and extends her hand to look at the ring.
"What a bad design" Cynthia sighs.
A crack runs across the gem, making Cynthia groan with the disappointment of its fragility.
"This is what you get for running away and making me look bad" Cynthia whispers to the gem.
Then, she channels her mana in, and the gem lights up in a purple glow.
"Let''s see how well you still work!"
Cynthia giggles at the men''s shocked expression, and she swings her hand from a side to another; a st of wind sweeps across. Soon, from under her feet, purple mist dances on the floors, like powdered snow with the wind.
Kyrie stands there choked. He tries to hold in, but guilt submerges his entire conscience into its deep oceans.
"Kyrie!"
Kyrie hears two voices call upon him. He slowly turns, but all he encounters is a ck shadow that swallows him whole, rendering his vision to darkness.
---
When his mind fully adjusts to the sudden change, his vision returns to a town. He has never seen this town before. The sky paints in an uneventful grey, and the streets are tranquil. The sun has hidden away despite the sky clearly stating that it''s still day. He steps forward once and hears his shoe make a sshing sound. He looks below and sees that his boots soak in blood. He freezes as he watches a hand on the ground just behind the heels of his feet.
He slowly turns to a sight of a massacre. Have his eyes ever seen this scene? Maybe not. Yet, he knows this scene. This scene has turned Ian into the famed saintess''s grim reaper.
The mass murder of the cursed town.
His eyes meet a familiar figure with the familiar blue eyes and raven hair. Yet, Kyrie must say that he does not know who is in front. He does not recognize at once the strange bearing of those angry eyes.
"Why didn''t you tell me, Kyrie?" The man asks him.
His voice resounds deeper but riddled with sadness. He turns around to leave, taking his sword off a corpse.
"Ian!"
Kyrie crashes his nose onto a ck wall that suddenly appeared after a blink, and he falls back. He looks around to see that someone caged him in something resembling a closed ck box. Even though the box is entirely ck and close, he has no idea why he can still see.
His ears feel the ravaging beats of his heart. He has no time for this. He can''t be trapped here when danger is outside!
He bangs on the ck walls. Ian''s angry eyes are deeply ingrained into his mind, and he slowly feels breathless.
Ian''s voice of me makes him utterly hopeless.
The walls clear again.
This time, Kyrie watches Imogen facing Ian. She tightens her grip on her sword.
He knows this scene thoroughly as well as the intentions of Imogen piercing that sword into Ian. He touches the walls that separate him from them. Just like before, he could only watch and see how everything unfolds - just like a reader.
"No"
Ian does not move from the spot even though Imogen raises her sword. He yells in panic while banging on the transparent walls.
[NO! NO! Please No!]
Watching the scene unfold, he loses it. He gasps for air, but he feels like he cannot breathe.
Chapter 92: You have one choice, Kyrie...
Chapter 92: You have one choice, Kyrie...
Silver steam bleeds out of Kyrie''s body as he watches Imogen piercing through Ian. His knuckles turn white from tightening his fists to the point that his nails dig into his palms. Tears continue to glide down his cheeks.
When Imogen lets go of her sword, Kyrie punches on the transparent wall. His fist sends a silver surge, cracking the wall like ss.
All noise goes mute, and Kyrie can only hear his breaths as he runs. He pushes Imogen aside and catches Ian when tilting back. They both slump to their knees.
Kyrie tightly wraps his arms around Ian''s body, and sobs start to escape.
"Ian" Kyrie whimpers and incessantly calls Ian''s name as he feels the blood oozing out from Ian''s body. He ces his hand on the wound, with the sword cutting between his fingers. The warmth from Ian''s body escapes as he bleeds out. He buries his eyes on the grove of Ian''s neck.
His shins sense the warmth of the blood that his pants absorbed. No matter how many tears flow from his eyes, he keeps on drowning from inside. Helplessness continues to overflow.
He lets Ian''s head rest in his arm as he slowly releases. Kyrie cups his face, looking at his body''s stillness, and gently caresses Ian''s cheek with his thumb. His hand cannot stop trembling in his touch.
[I might have failed you]
Kyrie ces his forehead on Ian''s.
"I wanted to save you, but I seem to have only weighed you down I couldn''t bear to see you in pain."
He looks up at the sky covered in spiritless clouds. A drop of rain falls on his cheek and rolls down. Soon, the few drops turn to a downpour, so he closes his eyes, feeling the sharp needles of the rain prickling his skin.
When he opens his eyes after drenching in the rain, the rain suddenly stops as if time has halted. He watches the drops of rain suspended in the air.
He closes his eyes again, his body glows, and the entire ce gets flooded in light.
---
Ian struggles to get up as the shadow presses him down. He is barely conscious as he tries to resist the illusion from invading his mind. He weakly stares at Kyrie, whose tears have yet to stop. Waves of boiling rage hit him from inside.
Whispers of words about his worst fears echo in his ears. Each wordes out like a scorching iron pressed to his skin.
"You will never know what Kyrie thinks! Always in the dark! Always a couple of stepste!"
"You won''t be able to protect him since you are so weak!"
"Kyrie never trusted you. That is why he never told you anything!"
Cynthia walks to Sil, who is down on the ground, resisting the illusion as well.
"Cynthia! Release me at once!"
She giggles at Sil''s weakened state and crouches down to look at Sil struggling with the asional yell to the voices to shut up.
She has been dying to know what Sil fears the most. She feels ted at the tears that run down Sil''s face and lifts his chin.
''What will it be? Money? Power? Status? Woman?"
However, she soon frowns, and her expression turns cold. She removes her hand from Sil like she has touched fire and breaks the illusion that rendered Sil powerless.
Sil gasps as he gets out from the purgatory that inhibits inside. Drops of sweat beads from his forehead.
Yet, having confronted his worst fears, his goals and motivations are clearer than ever.
"Cynthia" Sil calls.
The woman turns around with a stare that could pierce through anything. Now, she knows the position that Kyrie holds within Sil''s heart. Cynthia finds it displeasing to the point her insides re. She cannot retract what she has seen.
"Give this chance to me" For the first time, Sil asks something from her.
Cynthia turns her head away from him since she fails to control the contorting expressions on her face. She trembles at the surge of her emotions because she knows that even though Sil asked, he has no intention to hear her say no.
Erebus has given Sil to her, so Sil belongs to her.
However, after seeing Sil''s worst fears, she cannot help but to want his heart as well. She is no longer satisfied with just the shell.
Nheless, she wants to understand. How can people be attached to someone who despises them?
Kyrie''s body emits a pure glow, drawing Cynthia''s attention. The illusions that caged Kyrie break when the pure glow overpowers the purple aura that surrounded Kyrie''s body.
She watches with a smirk and risen eyebrows. No one should be able to release themselves unless they use essence. However, she knows that Kyrie has no authority over any essence, unlike her, who has authority over her own chaos energy reserves.
Everything concludes with only one standing possibility. Since everyone possesses a little bit of essence, Kyrie must have used the only thing that could contain essence - his soul.
"Desperate timese with desperate measures" She smiles at Kyrie''s sacrificial choice; at least something can smooth her anger.
Kyrie opens his eyes and pushes himself up. He covers his mouth with his hand as he violently coughs. His arm holding him up gives out, so he reflexively evens out his weight with his other arm. Blood continues to trickle from his mouth.
He frowns at the pain of separating a piece of his soul. The reserves have yet to consider him as their master and manifest into powers that belong uniquely to him, making it impossible for him to use the power granted by Phanes. So he resulted in using his soul for essence to break through the illusion as ast resort.
Only one character has done that in the novel, but he never expected such pain. He has taken a gamble despite not knowing the side effect since that character died right after through someone else''s hands.
He would never forgive himself if something were to happen to Ian.
A pair of boots appear in front of him. He endures the pain and leans back to take a seat on the floor. His clothes stick to his body from the cold sweat. Sil hunches closer towards Kyrie.
"I will give you two options"
Sil takes out a small sk from his pocket.
"You have one choice only, Kyrie Either you take the potion of truth voluntarily, or you will have to see Ian die slowly."
Kyrie attempts to circte his mana, but his mana is currently unresponsive. Despite his effort to summon it, he only feels a haunting stillness inside, like a pool of dead water.
"Kyrie You have just separated a part of your soul from yourself. It is already a miracle that you can still move."
Kyrie widens his eyes as he looks at Sil in shock.
"What? Do you think I don''t know what you did? You think you are the only one who has read the novel?"
Sil turns his eyes towards Cynthia, who is now right next to Ian.
"You are certainly not the only one."
Chapter 93: Awakening
Chapter 93: Awakening
Kyrie nces over to Cynthia, who smiles back at him, and his eyes return to Sil.
"Kyrie You should have just epted my offer when I was still nice"
Cynthia stabs her sword into Ian''s flesh, and she begins to feel from her sword the trembling from Ian''s body on her hands. Yet, she cannot hear a single scream of pain. She twists her sword, trying to make it more painful from the stab, but Ian stubbornly does not let his voice out.
Kyrie cannot withhold the despair in his eyes as he watches Ian bite his lips, holding his voice froming out.
[I have led him to this]
Sil frowns, looking at Kyrie''s expression. His mouth starts to taste like blood from sinking his teeth into the wall of his mouth.
"Why? Why are you doing this?"
"You gave me no choice" Sil cups Kyrie''s face, but Kyrie jerks his face away from Sil''s hand.
"Is forgiveness what you wish for? I have forgiven you long ago!"
Sil pales at the revtion. He grabs Kyrie''s hair, pulling him so that they can meet their eyes. Kyrie jolts in shock; he can hear his hair snapping from the tight grip.
"Is that the reason why you have forgotten about me so easily?" Sil''s eyes widen, and the veins of his temples bulge.
"What?"
"I haven''t forgotten a single day. So I was the only one stuck?" Sil voice heightens, and a smirk appears on his lips.
"F-Forget?" Kyrie lets out a scuff. How could he just forget so easily like those memories are under hismand to just say disappear, and they will disappear?
"Don''t forgive me, then! Hate me! Never forgive me, Kyrie," Sil''s eyes reddens as all of the muscles from his face trembles from a deep-seated rage. Sil holds Kyrie from his face and directs him towards Ian.
Sil sends a hardened stare towards Cynthia. Cynthia understands the cue and raises her sword. With all her strength, she hammers her sword into Ian''s arm, cracking through his bone,pletely separating Ian''s arm off his body.
A groanes out of Ian''s mouth as he grinds his teeth. Kyrie''s scream echoes in the chamber, giving Cynthia shivers from the adrenaline rushing inside her veins.
Kyrie pushes Sil away, and he forces his legs to stand up.
[Stand up!]
He ms his fist on his thigh.
[Stand up!]
He punches again. Against the odds, Kyrie pushes himself to his feet and manages to get his feet moving.
However, he falls meters away. Although his entire soul could start to plead for anyone or just anything to help Ian, who can hear his request? Even his purest intentions to save the only person he ever wished to save can result in such a bent oue.
Just how is this fair? Just how much should one sacrifice for anything to be fair? Did he have to hold his heart, to gnash his teeth, and let Ian go through his tragedies for this kind of wretched oue not to happen?
Was he wrong to want to save Ian from that pain that will carry on throughout his life, haunting his dreams, haunting his days, and taking away the happiness that could normallye?
Kyrie knows he did not do wrong, but this kind of oue...
"I am sorry, Ian I I am sorry"
He watches Ian looking at him with a forced, weak smile.
"Kyrie Don''t cry"
Ian''s forehead is covered in sweat.
"Don''t cry"
Sil grabs Kyrie from the arm and pulls him up. He drags him to lean on a row of rocks and stares into Kyrie''s eyes. He forces open one of Kyrie''s hands and puts the sk of potion in Kyrie''s hand.
"Now It''s all your choice Choose Kyrie Choose wisely"
Hidden, Imogen stops Laurel from entering the chamber. Laurel stares at her in disbelief.
"Why?" Laurel whispers, barely able to voice out some words.
Imogen coldly stares at her and shakes her head.
Laurel presses her lips as she tries to hold her sobs froming out. Tears begin to flow down because she cannot hold them anymore. She cannot believe she is doing this to them.
Ian looks at the potion that Sil has given to Kyrie. His head remains fuzzy as he watches the scene.
"You seem awfully quiet about this" Cynthia eyes at Ian, amused.
Ian has no idea why Cynthia is telling him this. Ian faintly hears the words thate out of Cynthia''s mouth, but the pain slowly takes his consciousness away.
"You seem not to know what that potion does" Cynthia chuckles, "Sil is using that potion not to pry anything from Kyrie... He should be using it to wipe his memories away. Most likely about you"
Immediately, Ian widens his eyes and his body tenses.
''Wipe Kyrie''s memories away?'' Ian''s eyes shake.
Cynthia senses Ian starting to resist the illusions that rendered him immobile. His body starts to jerk from his resistance.
Cynthia steps on Ian, pushing him hard on the ground.
"And YOU gave that same potion to that man too!" Cynthiaughs. She finds those turns of events quite amusing. Plus, she was able to pass it to Ian so well through the Collector.
Her smile fades a little bit, "Although I wanted you to do it, that would be more fun to watch It seems like Sil has also gotten his own without my knowledge."
Cynthia presses Ian''s body down as Ian continues to struggle.
"Aren''t you a selfish one You finally react when you find out that he will forget all about you."
Her foot on Ian stops moving.
"What? You finally realized?"
Cynthia giggles, "You think you love him, but you love yourself more! All these things that I see from your fears It seems like you are just afraid of losing someone who gives you affection"
Ian''s eyes shake as he listens to Cynthia''s words. Does he?
When his eyes meet Kyrie''s, he knows Kyrie has made his decision. Mana starts to steam out of his body. Sensing the mana, Cynthia is familiar with the magic that is pouring out from Ian.
Magic of darkness.
She squints her eyes as she bes aware that Ian is starting to awaken his magic attribute to darkness.
Cynthia lifts her sword once again to finish with a fatal blow, but her body stiffens when a voice suddenly echoes in her mind,
"You are wrong! They love each other just the same There is no wrong in wishing love!"
A childish voice then fades away, freeing Ian from the captivity of her illusions. Cynthia senses another crack running through the gem on the ring.
She regains her mobility and continues her strike towards Ian''s heart. However, a shield activates as soon as her sword is just centimeters away from stabbing.
Then, her attack gets interrupted when Imogen appears in front of her like a ghost, moving her away from Ian.
Laurel quickly tries to bandage Ian''s arm tightly from bleeding out and manages to pour a potion that could stop Ian''s bleeding temporarily. When she tries to give Ian a mana potion, a shadow strikes her. She quickly defends herself, but her mana potion rolls away.
The earth trembles and an intense green glow blinds Laurel''s eyes. She redirects her eyes towards where the green light came from, and she sees Kyrie floating up in the air.
He has drunk the potion.
Chapter 94: Memories
Chapter 94: Memories
When Kyrie watches Cynthia m her sword into Ian''s arm, he knows that he had only one choice left. Sil watches Kyrie lifting the sk of potion to his lips.
Words inevitably escape from Sil''s mouth since he does not understand, "Why are you sacrificing so much for that man?"
Kyrie lets out a gentle smile, and his eyes soften at his own words, "There are people in this world that are worth risking for He is worth saving Anytime Every time"
He drinks the potion, and his eyes empty of life. Eventually, a dark green substance like a curtain covers his eyespletely. His body beams in a blinding light, and he starts floating up. From his abdomen, green smokees out into a spherical shape on top of Kyrie''s floating body and slowly expands.
Imogen stabs her sword on the enchantment circle, and the circle breaks, finally ending the deadly game that threatens to turn them into ghouls.
However, her eyes shake as she turns back to face Kyrie. If she has to choose, she will choose Ian without a doubt in her mind, but this loop, strange emotions fill her to the brim. Maybe they have always been there, and somehow she just starts to notice how unkempt she is from the inside.
''I had to do what I had to do,'' Imogen reasons as she redirects her eyes towards Ian, who is in the ground getting swallowed by the mana thates out of him.
Before the manapletely wraps around Ian, his eyes shine in red, but they look empty. Cynthia clicks her tongue as she stands up shakily after shing her sword against Imogen. She makes numerous shadowse out from the ground on hermand and directs them towards Ian.
She needs to stop Ian from awakening at all costs!
Cynthia turns to Sil, who is preupied with his petty personal matters! She fumes from the inside because the awakening will wreck many of their ns!
A huge magic circle of ancient runes appears below Ian, and the red light freezes the shadows that bolt towards him. While the red magic circle rotates around Ian, ck mist steams from it. The shadows melt, and along with the mist, they get absorbed into the mana dome. Then, the magic circle shatters like ss, unwrapping Ian from the dome, showing him already on his feet with his eyes slowly dimming back to his deep blue eyes.
His entire presence changes.
His once unconfident and naive eyes change into tranquil and certain ones. Standing straight and unyielding, he walks his first steps without a finch of pain expressed on his face.
Laurel takes a quick look at Ian, and she senses as if she is looking at another person other than the Ian she knew. She watches Imogen approach him with a small smile on her face.
''What happened to Ian?''
Laurel observes Ian looking at Kyrie with a cold and uncaring expression, and Laurel trembles at such response to Kyrie''s doom.
"Wee back!" Imogen walks towards Ian and pats him on the shoulder.
Ian frowns from the pain that assaults on his body from the hand that ms on his shoulder with the detached arm. He takes out the ck mana stone pendant from his pocket.
"You failed again, Imogen" Ian''s voice rings deep with a tone of disappointment while examining the stone.
"Yeah," Imogen responds as she frowns.
"What stopped you this time?"
"Erebus descended sessfully, and I had to kill Laurel."
Ian res at Laurel, and Laurel trembles at the pressing re that she received from Ian.
"You found her earlier this round," Ianments when his eyesnd on Laurel.
Ian''s eyes shine in red again, and more memories start to flood inside his mind.
Like the other rounds, he expects the current loop''s memories toe to him like a repeated remake of the same movie. However, this time, the memories he found inside himself arepletely different. He looks at his body quietly, and he sighs in disappointment.
His body this round has been far in the worst condition he has ever experiencedpared to the other loops. However, his eyes slowly widen when his memories of a certain persone to mind - a man by the name of Kyrie.
Unmatching his cold and expressionless face, warm tears roll down his eyes. His entire icy heart warms by the memories of this one person that flows within. He quickly looks at the man floating in the air again, green smoke emitting from his abdomen.
His eyes cannot shield him from his sudden surge of emotions, and as if ice has started to crack and melt, his hardened expression softens. He quickly stares at Imogen, who just gives him a look away.
Then, a sharp one edged sword cuts through the green smoke, and the upper body of an old womanes out.
Ian recognizes that woman: the old shaman. She is the same shaman who created the potion of truth. She wears a red ogre mask with pointed teeth like a wild boar; her hair stacks up like white hay; her fingernails long, pointy, and yellow; and she wraps herself around unrefined ropes like a beggar. On her waist, there is a clear bottle tied to her. The bottle shines in a green light, and butterflies that glow trapped within.
Her eyes slowly trace to Sil, who is in front of her.
"Whose memories are that you desire?" The old shaman''s voice echoes.
"From Ian Ethern''s," A smile spreads on Sil''s face.
"Very well!"
The shaman swings her one edged sword. The long sword slowly turns into a short dagger on her hand with multiple red strings that connect to nowhere around the chamber. She slices Kyrie''s forehead between his eyebrows with a small stroke. Then, she murmurs inaudible words that sound like hums than actual words.
Then, Kyrie''s eyes open widely, and he shakes as the shaman takes his memories like record tapes through the mark.
Imogen can sense Ian zing in anger, and she quickly grabs his arm to stop him.
"You might damage Kyrie''s mind if you stop the shaman''s ritual!"
However, something that Imogen has never seen appears on herpanion''s face - his eyes show such vulnerability that she loosens her grip.
Ian tightens his hold onto the ck mana stone and takes his detached arm off the ground. With the essence that lingers in the stone, he channels it into his detached arm and attaches back to his body.
Chapter 95: Inside Kyries Memories
Chapter 95: Inside Kyrie''s Memories
---
The old shaman collects the tapes, merging them into a glowing diamond-shaped object that floats inside her boney, long hands. Interlocking her fingers while pressing the object between her hands, she murmurs a long and strenuous enchantment, and when she spreads her arms wide, the diamond-shaped object expands and forms a round mirror with a thin frame.
Then, scenes of Kyrie''s memories start to project on the mirror.
Everyone stops and stares at the memories of the man who only wished to save his favorite character.
The memories projected in the mirror quickly change from one scene to the next, all showing Kyrie reading the novel at different stages of his life. They all watch Kyrie grow over time, what ces he has gone, and what mood he was in.
Throughout the memories that they watched, only the novel remained unchanged.
The novel gave Kyrie strength. He loved the courage from his favorite character, so he also gathered the courage to change his own life.
***
Wearing a graduation gown, Kyrie walks out of the school building. He watches the parents and graduate students reunite after the ceremony. In all of the parents'' arms hold at least a bouquet, and they receive their children in open arms.
Kyrie clenches the side of his diploma as he stands away from the main crowd. Although he misses his parents, he stands proud while watching his ssmates'' warm interactions, "Ian, I got through high school"
Another scene shes onto the mirror. Now, Kyrie sits in front of hisputer. His heart thumps loudly as he clicks to read the email that just came.
He throws his fists in the air and dances around the room while giggling like a maniac. Letting his body slump on the couch, he lets out a sigh since he has worked and studied intensely for the summer, and he looks at the ceiling while whispering, "Ian, I got into my dream university"
Then, the scene shes again.
Kyrie looks haggard, and his eyes red and tired. He carries a small bag on his shoulder while leaving the hospital room. He turns back to look at the hospital bed he stayed in for months after getting betrayed and beaten close to death. He straightens his expression with eyes that are filled with a renewed spirit, "Ian, I got through the hardest chapter in my story, but I will be brave and move forward again."
Another scenees in.
Kyrie''s forehead beads with sweat, and his hair is long and tied back. He dries his sweat off his chin on his sleeve. He has run out of the kitchen through the back door to receive an important call. While responding to the call, Kyrie nods while replying to the caller. His eyes tear up. When he ends the call, he slumps down. Tears trickle from his eyes, but he lifts his head, holding back from balling his eyes out.
"Ian, I finally got into the job that I wanted."
Tears roll down from his eyes. He has applied for more than a hundred jobs, and finally, he has been able to find the job he wanted.
"Kyrie!" An angry voicees from the kitchen, "We need you! Come back quick!"
"Yes, chef! Coming!" Kyrie rushes to the kitchen after drying his tears.
Throughout Kyrie''s happiest, saddest, angriest, and most confusing life moments, he spent them with courage that he gained from a novel character. There might be some people who would never understand, but the meaning behind things that are kept close to the heart; only that heart''s owner can truly grasp the depth and importance.
The train appears in the mirror.
Kyrie couldn''t stop his tears despite squinting his eyes to focus as hard as he could when he read through a particr paragraph. He had to stop several times to wipe his tears since his vision would blur. When he reached the end of the page, Kyrie continued to scroll up in hopes of a continuation. Nheless, he meets with just two words on the footer of the current page - the end.
Ian''s heart breaks as he watches Kyrie''s anguish. Kyrie continuously wiped his tears with his sleeves as he tried to calm himself down but failed.
Then, Ian watches Kyrie meet the small god, Yue. Despite watching the shocking revtion, Ian, still with tears in his eyes, chuckles when Kyrie got scared out of his wits when Yue appeared in front of him as a little girl.
He watches Kyrie deciding to enter into apletely different world for his sake.
''I can be the one who can protect him! I can be the one to make him happy! I will make him happy at all costs!!!'' Kyrie''s internal thoughts sound from the mirror.
Kyrie''s unyielding resolve takes Ian''s breath away.
***
''How foolish'' Ian couldn''t control a whimper from escaping.
Even throughout the lives he has experienced from all the loops, nothing has prepared him to deal with such overwhelming warmth that invades his heart. Kyrie''s sacrifice almost seems too good for him. He is nothing but a grim reaper, a curse to anyone who meets him. He would never hope that his wretched life could be a strength for another.
''How can you confuse courage with my inability to face the people who await me on the other side?''
Ian squints his eyes to regain his focus. Bloodlust slips from his body when he pins his eyes on Sil. He clutches his hand from the reattached arm. Walking towards Sil, he gulps down the mana potion he picks up from the floor. Releasing his mana, he quickens his pace towards Sil.
He swiftly summons shadows who follow him as they swim through the ground. The shadows shoot up like stakes, prating through numerous parts of Sil''s body. Sil gasps in pain and his clothes start to dye with the blood that gushes from his wounds.
Ian ms his sword down towards Sil, who catches it with his own hands. The sword digs into Sil''s palms.
"Aren''t you d that you know now?"
Ian deepens his frown when Sil dares to say such words.
"At least you know the things that Kyrie always likes to hide within him! Aren''t you happy to see such devotion? I was with him all those times, and all he thought was you!!!"
Sil summons all his strength and pushes the sword away. The sword has torn some skin off the sword when the blood coagted on top.
"Aren''t you d that all he thinks about is you?" Sil''s voice breaks, "Even though Even though I was there! I was right next to him!"
Ian shakes in anger, "You simply don''t get it, do you?? You don''t take advantage of the people you love!"
Ian speeds towards Sil, but Cynthia interrupts in between. She breaks Ian''s sword, and Ian backs up to deflect the shadows that sneak up on him from everywhere.
"You don''t touch what belongs to me," Cynthia''s expression darkens as her eyeballs bulge in rage.
Ian quickly looks at Kyrie, who is still floating in the air. Noticing the sound of footsteps walking towards him, he turns to see that Imogen and Laurel have joined him.
Laurel sniffles while she dries off her tears, and Imogen possesses an eerie silence while she gazes forward.
Chapter 96: Master Lin
Chapter 96: Master Lin
---
Master Lin and Nate have begun traveling away from the town of Bristol after getting out of the dome. However, soon when the night kicks in, and they have just closed their eyes for a few minutes to rest, their consciousness gets transported into another realm.
The darkness they dwelled inside while resting suddenly lights up, shifting them to and covered in flowers. A stillness reigns the entire ne, in fact, so still that both men be unsettled to even move from their standing spot on the only narrow pathway to a single gazebo on the hill. There is no wind present or sound.
The cloudless sky blends in bright orange, yellow, and soft pink ptes, but time stands still so that they know that is the eternal scene of the sky.
Nate turns his head nervously to look at his new surroundings with a high alert, but when he looks at his master standing beside him, his nerves settle down a bit when he sees how indifferent Master Lin is to the strange ce that they randomly went in. As if his master has been to this ce plenty of times for him not to be surprised anymore.
"Master Lin" Nate nervously awaits answers.
"Let''s go to meet with the one who has summoned us," Lin replies to the curiosity arising from Nate.
Master Lin walks towards the white structure where a circr table sits in the middle. A young teenage girl with a long silk dress and dark hair quietly sits on one of the chairs around the marble table.
"Goddess Yue," Lin bows to the deity.
Nate quickly gives a nce and nervously follows Lin, lowering his head as he curiously peeks up.
"Lin, you know that you don''t need these formalities when we meet," Yue ces down her pen and closes her notebook.
Nate immediately gets drawn to the pen and notebook on the table. He has never seen such precision in the makings of paper, ink, and writing instruments.
Nate quickly gets an elbow from Lin, and he takes off his eyes from the objects despite his interests.
"Lin, my master is displeased that you allowed Kyrie to get involved with the dirty creations of those shamans. You do not touch that child, Lin."
Nate immediately lifts his head since he knows that he was the one who passed the potion to Ian. However, Master Lin immediately presses Nate''s head down again.
"Master! But I was the one passing the potion."
Certainly, Nate has passed the potion to Ian, but Nate does not know that Lin has passed one as well.
"I was just making trades," responds Lin after a moment of pause.
Yue smirks and says, "You can''t avoid Kyrie from his fate, Lin. Trying to get him to lose memories will not stop the course. What an incredible act of fatherly love! After leaving a mess for your child to deal with in the other world, you want to screw him over even more by trying to erase his memories!"
"He was not supposed toe into this world," Lin digs his nails into his palm.
"That is not up to you to decide," Yue''s words harden.
"Nor the gods," Lin lifts his head.
His eyes cannot hide his pent up frustrations.
"So basically, you went and looked for that old shaman to check on your child''s future. Then decide that the best course of action is to intervene with fate?" Yue ms her hands on the table, and the entire realm shakes!
"Steady table you have there," Yue leans back, scuffing at the response from Lin''s mouth.
Lin smirks, "I don''t want to hear that from you, Yue. You gods first decide to change fate, and now you bring Kyrie back to this world. Are you regretting now what you did in the past since fateplies with no one?!"
"That world is in an eternal loop that you don''t have to experience over and over again! You don''t know what that has done to my master!" Yue shakes as she speaks in between her teeth.
"Your master has created this mess! She has no one to me but herself!"
Nate looks at the two back and forth, unable to connect anything from what they are saying. However, he can pick up that Kyrie is not from his world and that his appearance will change fate. He has no idea of what memories the two are talking about, nheless.
"Goddess Yue, I also passed a potion. I am not sure why Master Lin is getting all the me," Nate nervously speaks up, having hard trouble to swallow his own saliva.
Even though Nate is usually a coward, he is not an ingrate. He cannot let his master take all the me for him. He has a debt to Lin for raising him.
Yue sighs, "Your potion would have done nothing, human. It would not change the course of fate. Your master here made sure that the potion is used on his own child."
''His own child? Master Lin has a child?'' Nate widens his eyes as he finally picks up that piece of information.
''But it does not make sense,'' Nate looks at Lin, and his eyesnd on Lin''s pointy ear and eternal youth, ''Master is an elf.''
"I will warn you again, Lin. Don''t intervene with fate again!"
After Yue speaks those words, their vision turns dark.
Nate wakes up in shock as if he forgot to breathe and heavily grasps. On the other hand, Lin just silently opens his eyes. His eyes harden, and he punches on the ground.
---
Ian takes the ring off from Cynthia''s finger. Then, he holds her up from the cor. Her eyes continuously go unfocused as blood trails down from her forehead.
Hardening his eyes, he raises his hand with electricity zapping violently for the finishing move.
However, Ian''s heart suddenly feels a sharp pain when someone''s presence weighs on top of him. The ck mana stone vibrates in his pocket. So, he lets go of Cynthia and takes out the stone. The mana stone''s power continues to increase, so he quickly throws the mana stone.
The stone explodes, pushing everyone in the vicinity away by the force of the explosion. A magic circle casts from the stone, opening a portal.
Imogen shakes as she looks at the figure thates out of the portal. Although she can feel that it is just essence with a sliver of consciousness, she cannot help but shake.
Erebus steps out of the portal, and his eyes direct to Kyrie. He frowns as he watches, and the shaman suddenly stops as if her body froze. Her mirror shatters on her hands, turning back to green smoke as the particles of the mirror dissolve in mid-air. Erebus''s eyes turn red, and his expression turns colder by the minute.
Shadows on Erebus''s feet lift him towards Kyrie, and he presses his thumb on the shaman''s mask even though the shaman is shaking as if she is trying to break away from invisible chains. The mask breaks, uncovering the youthful face that contradicts her other features. She screams as her mind jolts and turns into green smoke.
Kyriends on Erebus''s arms, and the green smoke suddenly gathers, rushing back towards Kyrie.
''Kid This might be thest thing I will do for you.''
Erebus quickly loses his hold on Kyrie when Ian snatches him away. Erebus lets out a small smile, not minding that Kyrie got stolen from his arms. His eyesnd on his pathetic-looking servants.
"Return," Erebus instructs them, "and prepare for my descent."
Erebus''s body turns into ck mist, and the mist shoots towards Sil and Cynthia, wrapping them inside. Then, the mist disappears along with the two.
''He did not even give me a nce'' Imogen grinds her teeth.
Laurel grabs Imogen''s arm as she bes concerned when she looks at Imogen''s eyes filled with hate.
Chapter 97: Got No Game
Chapter 97: Got No Game
The trip back to the kingdom of Aria is not only exhausting physically but also mentally since Ian and Imogen stay silent most of the time. Only under rare asions, when Ian and Imogen would speak with each other, Laurel would hear a bit of noise aside from the carriage.
The entire experience in the town of Bristol has changed her life. She is all alone now, without her friends and brother by her side. The entire town of Bristol has be empty after the dome disappeared and the ghouls spread to who knows where. In four days, all lives have changed in that town.
Feeling empty as she is heading towards the Kingdom of Aria, she watches over Kyrie, who is in a deep sleep. None of them are sure what to do with Kyrie''s condition. The old shaman has notpleted the ritual because the fallen god has stepped in to stop it. So, none of them would be sure what happened to Kyrie''s memories.
Worse then, the people responsible for prying into something so personal as someone''s memories got away just like that. Laurel feels a knot in her heart. She has never seen someone from another world; moreover, someone who has crossed to another world like that to save a person.
The novel that she saw in the mirror haunts her because she cannot believe that their future is written in words. However, she has no idea of the novel''s contents since everything shown in the mirror was just Kyrie reading it or thinking about Ian.
She lifts her head to look at Ian, who hasn''t taken his gaze off Kyrie unless he talks to Imogen.
Ian''s aura haspletely changed. The naiveness and nervousness that she used to see inly on Ian''s face have now been concealed under a mask of cold and unexpressive facial features. Not only the aura has changed but also tendencies and postures. Something that would normally take years to change in a person has happened in front of her in matters of a few minutes. After mana wrapped around Ian and a magic circle appeared without a sight of a single caster, another person with the same features as the Ian she knew appeared.
His fluidity and experience in fighting with the monsters make Laurel''s skin crawl. As a merchant, she has seen all kinds of people, but not many have a fighting style as precise and deadly as Ian''s. He sometimes seems as if he is not in the right body and often overestimates his strength.
The other mystery is, of course, Imogen. Laurel can see that Imogen conceals a lot of her strength if she does not need to fight strong opponents like the fallen saintess and fallen pdin. Her style is very simr to Ian''s style, as if they have gone under the same training.
She has not been able to figure out most of what is happening yet, because she has not voiced her mind due to the heavy atmosphere. There is too much going on and too little to piece things together.
However, she is sure of one thing. Nothing can be a coincidence; not after what she has seen in that chamber and that town; not after Kyrie has voiced out her name in his memories.
She has to find out why, maybe because she has no longer a ce to belong to, and she is now looking for one.
Laurel''s eyes look over to Imogen as she remembers the hatred in Imogen''s eyes.
She also wants to find out the story behind those eyes.
"What now?" Laurel does not take her eyes off Imogen when asking.
Imogen finally turns to Laurel, and after a long pause, she says, "We wait for a sign."
"A sign What sign?!?!" Laurel sits up from her bed as her fists hit on the duvet.
All she has been doing this entire time is to eat, sleep, train, and eat. Yes, two ''eat''! All that eating is showing on her waistline, and both Imogen and Ian have been stressing the hell out of her.
"Has someone sewed their lips or what?"
She lets her body fall to the bed again and stares at space.
"I can''t take it anymore! This will kill me!" She flings her arms and legs around as she rolled side by side, throwing a tantrum on the bed.
She sits up and hugs the duvet as tight as she could, "I am going to spy on them!"
After getting ready, she quietly follows Imogen and Ian to visit the temple. They have been visiting the temple almost every day after Ian has detached himself from wanting to glue himself to Kyrie.
''Did they find a way to wake Kyrie up?''
She holds vegetables up to hide her face as she watches Imogen and Ian turn to another street.
"Youngdy"
Laurel quickly turns to look at the stall owner, who has her arms crossed on her round stomach as she looks at Laurel with a deadpan face.
"Yes?"
"You realize that you are acting very suspicious!"
Laurel looks at her, shocked like she does not follow what the stall owner is telling her.
"No one hides with stalks of celery to their face! Unless you have found a new way to determine that my produce is not fresh!"
"They are not?" Laurel checks at the celery stalks, "They are pretty fresh and... crunchy"
The stall owner scuffs, "Of course they are! Youngdy! If you are interested in that young man that you are stalking, it is better to be more direct!"
"But But I am not interested"
"Aiyah Don''t look so shockedh that I can see throughh!" The stall owner takes out a small book ironed to her figure''s frame from the pockets of her apron that is excessively stretched by her stomach.
"Here! Read over it, and take that man''s hearth!"
Laurel looks at the book and sees,
"But I"
The shop owner puts her index finger on Laurel''s lips, "Shhh. Listen, there are no undesirable women in this world! Only PRIDEFUL ones who can''t get a bite of the cake and buns!"
She flips to the first page of the small-sized book and reads the first paragraph, "Have you ever asked yourself, why in the millions of fishes in the ocean and you have to pick one? Oh! Wrong question Let''s try again... Have you ever asked yourself why there are millions of fishes in the ocean, and you still cannot fish one? Well, let me tell you the harsh reality; you got no game! Fear no more! This book is your solution!"
Instantly hooked, Laurel draws closer while looking at both sides, hiding the book on her chest as if she gained gold, "Does this work on women?"
"W-w-w-w-women?"
Laurel nods while looking like she is trying to earn a fortune.
The stall owner instantly understands and gasps while opening her mouth, voicing understanding. She looks around as if she got the best tea, "Of courseh, girl! But just tell me, who bent you?"
"What are you doing here, Laurel?"
Laurel instantly pockets the small book when she hears the familiar voice. She turns around and smiles at Imogen.
"No Nothing Just buying a book."
"In a produce stall?" Imogen lifts an eyebrow.
Chapter 98: Fallen from Grace
Chapter 98: Fallen from Grace
"W-what are you doing here?" Laurel tries to divert the topic.
Imogen pauses and lets out a smile again, "Shouldn''t you know?"
"I-I do?" Laurel nervouslyughs.
"Well Follow closely, then. Don''t get lost," Imogen turns after she eyes at the stall owner.
Laurel quickly gives some copper coins, and the stall owner wiggles her eyebrows, showing her sign of approval.
Blushing hard, she quickens her pace to follow behind Imogen. She breathes out slowly as she looks at the first line of the book.
''Okay'' Laurel quickly rehearses in her mind.
"Imogen!" Laurel calls.
Imogen stops and turns to Laurel.
"You d-d-dropped something!" Laurel struggles to tame her nerves.
Imogen looks confused while searching in the ground, "What is it?"
Laurel extends her arm with a fist as if she is holding something, so Imogen opens her hand to receive it. Quickly, Laurel takes Imogen''s hand.
"Me," Laurel says with the blush rising on her face.
Taken by surprise, Imogen lets out a quietugh. She admits in defeat that she has been fooled and tightens her hold on Laurel''s hand. Steam starts toe out of Laurel''s ears as they silently walk towards the temple.
Walking past the temple gates, Laurel marvels at the colossal white building stretched far away due to the impressive well-maintained garden. They watch people of all statuses walking in and out.
Once they pass through the garden, Laurel sees Ian waiting outside, leaning on one of the giant columns. Ian stands back t on his feet once he sees that Imogen has brought Laurel back. He gives a meaningful nce at Imogen when his eyesnd on their hands holding together.
Imogen looks away as if she does not see Ian''s nce. However, Laurel quickly takes her hand off, causing Imogen to turn back her head and pout ever so slightly. Laurel stares in guilt, but her heart can take no more!
They enter the temple, stepping on the gold carpet towards the main hall. Before they could even ask for what they want to do in the temple, some priests block Imogen and Ian from going in further.
"Sorry, Saintess. Today, you cannot ess the altar as well." One of the priests voices nervously under the pressing re that Imogen gives him.
"What now? I have been trying to ess the altar for almost two months now, and every time, you block my ess. What gives you the right?" The priests shake as Imogen''s voice starts to give them goosebumps.
"We have the duty to take care of the properties of Vita. I am sure you know of this, Saintess!"
Imogen''s aura starts to slip out but soon extinguishes when Ian calls her name. She clicks her tongue and turns away to leave with nothing done again.
"What happened?" Laurel asks in confusion. The Saintess cannot ess the altar? That is preposterous! The Saintess should be given that right without question!
"They have been stopping us from essing the altar," Ian exins.
"Yeah! I saw that! But why?" Laurel swings her hands up while lifting her shoulders.
"This temple has fallen from grace," Imogen concludes as she deepens her frown.
"Fallen from grace?" She looks over to Ian for some exnation.
Ian lifts his hand to run his fingers through his hair, "The church has done something that is against the principles that they should abide by, so now, they can''t ess the Garden of Oracles.''
"Then How are we supposed to ask about Kyrie''s condition?"
"We can''t unless the goddess looks for us," Ian exins, but his eyes are filled with uncertainty as he looks at Imogen''s back.
Imogen lets out a smirk, but her eyes are cold, "There is another way besides that."
Ian nervously swallows his saliva.
"Which other way?"
"A cleanse," Ian responds, disguising his words that a blood bath might happen.
---
Inside the massive hall of the audience room, where most of the lightes from the dozens of candles, Vita sits on her throne, leaning on the side as she rests her eyes. The documents spread on the massive wooden table in front of Vita, and scrolls stack on each side of the table.
Unlike her carefree way of dressing when she appeared in front of Kyrie for the first time, she wears her empirical hanfu neat and proper. Her gold waves are all put up with delicate and fine hairpieces. The air around Vita has changed since she gives off the presence of how a ruler should give.
"Your majesty," Vita opens her eyes as she hears her servant call.
"What is it?" Vita frowns as she sits back up.
"The proceedings to relieve the damage from the sudden change of fate for the small gods are done."
Vita nods as she pinches the bridge of her nose, "Summon Yue for me, Uriel."
"Your majesty!" Uriel protested, "Why that troublemaker, your majesty! Ever since she brought that human to another world, fate has been twisting nonstop!"
"Do as I say, Uriel."
"Your majesty, I shall be frank in my words, so please pardon my rudeness. Why are we trying to save those iplete worlds this badly? Those iplete worlds are meant to collide and destroy each other. Plus, that traitor wants one of those worlds gone!"
Vita ms her hand, and the impact echoes loudly in the hall, "How dare you question me?"
"Your majesty!"
"Not another word, Uriel! Do as I say!"
Uriel pouts and quickly walks away to do what Vita tells her to. After some time, Yue steps into the audience hall.
She looks towards Vita up on a tform of gold, sitting on a throne of gold. The candles around the throne dimly light Vita''s face. She walks on the red carpet towards Vita, and once she arrives close enough, she bows respectfully.
"Yue presents herself to her majesty."
"Rise," Yue lifts her body and looks over to Vita after the given permission.
"Yue, I want you to go back to help wake Kyrie. You are only permitted to wake him up."
"Yes, your majesty. I shall leave to do that immediately," Yue quickens her footsteps as she walks away from the hall after giving another bow. Her lips spread into a smile as she excitedly walks away from the pce.
Uriel returns next to Vita and sadly watches over Vita, unable to take her eyes away from Yue''s back. The stiff greeting they give each other now is due to the formality since Vita is in front of watchful eyes.
"Why are you so silent, Uriel?" Vita senses Uriel''s stare.
"It''s nothing, your majesty"
"Any news about Karta?" Vita leans over to the desk and picks up to read another document.
"None, your majesty" Uriel responds softly; she takes the ink stick and gently circles it over the inkstone to prepare the ink for Vita.
After a long silence, Vita, unable to concentrate, puts the documents down, "Uriel, do you think she is really gone?"
"I don''t know, your majesty There are rumors that goddess Karta has not died since Fate has never assigned anyone to take her role. However, no one is saying anything more than whispers since your majesty has announced that she died. After all, she is part of your majesty''s family."
"I don''t understand why everyone doubts my words, but now, I am starting to think that maybe what I have seen could be a lie. Their doubts are not without logic."
Chapter 99: Does it matter?
Chapter 99: Does it matter?
''They are just going to barge in and clean the temple? How are they so sure that they have fallen from grace?''
Laurel steps in front of Imogen to stop her in her tracks.
"How do you know?" Laurel''s lips purse together, and her eyes piercing towards Imogen.
Imogen''s face twitches because the exnation is that she just knows. However, intuition is never a good answer for such drastic action. Imogen has said it out of the burst of the moment because she knows this event well. She has done it thousands of times, and every time, something was wrong with the temple that she intuitively knew that it fell from grace.
This time is different for Imogen because her emotions are no longer numb, and Laurel is here earlier than from other loops. So, that question means more.
"Well?" Laurel waits for the answer, but it is dawning on her that maybe Imogen just knows that something is wrong with the temple because she is the saintess. Or, Imogen has knowledge thatmon people like her should not know.
Nheless, she cannot ept that answer from Imogen because Imogen affects not only the temple. This kingdom is heavily religious, and the thought of thousands of inhabitants storming towards them is thest thing that Laurel would want to face. Plus, they have no idea of what has gone wrong either.
Imogen only has brief recollections but no details in her mind. She has forgotten a lot as the number of loops she regressed kept increasing. Even if she remembers everything, there is no telling. All the loops she has been in are different from each other, one way or another. The causes of why the church has fallen from grace could be simr from time to time, but there are no patterns for her to predict which one is the main cause in the next regression. The only thing that remained the same is that the temple has fallen from grace.
"Does it matter?" Imogen replies. Shocked, Laurel stares at Imogen nkly.
''How could that not matter?'' Laurel thinks, but Imogen''s undisturbed expression gave Laurel signs that Imogen spoke not out of the rush of the moment. That response is thought through.
Imogen passes by her, and Ian follows Imogen from behind, leaving Laurel standing on the streets on the same spot, shocked.
''We were talking about killing people, right? Not from self-defense or even just the person that caused all that. Is Imogen cing judgment on everyone associated with the temple just because they are associated with it?''
Laurel turns and rushes to Imogen again. She grabs Imogen by the arm and pulls her, but her actions are even shocking Ian. Breaking them apart, Ian ces himself in between. The issue with Kyrie has been already pissing Imogen off, and now Laurel wants to question her for what she is doing.
Laurel can sense for the first time Imogen''s pressing bloodlust directed towards her, and even if it is for a moment as fast as a blink, Laurel freezes to the point her own body does not respond.
"It''s better if we don''t talk about this right now," says Ian after Imogen has turned to walk away.
"Why, Ian? Can you fill me in? I don''t understand!"
Ian grabs Laurel''s arms and locks his eyes with hers, "Laurel, there will be a lot of things that you don''t understand from now on. However, for these kinds of things, confronting her like that is never a good idea. She is dangerous even if she is holding back for you."
"Ian Don''t tell me that she is just going to storm inside the temple and kill everyone!" Ian remains quiet, unsure of what to say, but he understands Laurel''s shock because that was the same reaction from him when he experienced it for the first time.
Laurel pushes Ian''s arms to move his hands off her. She has seen these kinds of minds before - people whose minds only focus on the big picture and would do anything for their goals to seed.
She inhales sharply as a reflex of her nerves, and the image of her brotheres to mind.
''Nothing has happened yet,'' Laurel adjusts back her mood and thinking.
"Okay," Laurel nods, but Ian knows that Laurel only does that when she has taken that problem personally. She has always done that in all the loops. There is no stopping her now.
"Well Anyone up for lunch Late lunch?" Laurel changes her mood spontaneously as if nothing has really happened.
Even though Ian has experienced that so many times, her mood changes always manage to surprise him and catch him off guard.
"Yeah" Ian responds while he follows Laurel walking towards Imogen as if nothing happened.
Imogen''s expression pacifies when Laurel''s words towards her have softened.
''In all the loops, they managed to be together for a reason'' Ian tries to exin things to himself.
They enter a tavern that Laurel chose, and they sit by the window on the second floor. Laurel chooses that spot because of the man that is sitting at the table next to them.
When they finish ordering, Laurel strikes a conversation with the man, "You leaving town?"
The man looks up from his pint and turns his head towards Laurel, "Yes So, same business?"
Laurel extends her hand for a shake while introducing herself, "Laurel Ravenswood, merchant guard."
"Oh! Merchant guard! First time seeing a woman doing it! Lech, Lech Walda. Potion merchant," Lech shakes Laurel''s hand.
"Why leaving so soon?" Laurel takes up her own ss and sips on the beer.
Lech looks around and seems unsure if he should say anything. When he looks at Imogen, his eyes widen. Laurel could tell that Lech recognizes Imogen, not based on having seen Imogen, but descriptions most likely. Lech stares back at Laurel, who nces from time to time at Imogen and Ian.
"Why is a merchant guard with your holiness?"
Ian spits the water he just sipped and starts to shake from the words ''your holiness,'' holding hisughter with his head turned away.
"We came back from the town of Bristol."
Lech''s eyes immediately light up with that town''s name, "No one believes me, but if I tell you what I think is happening in this ce, then you tell me about Bristol. I heard that the pdin came back injured. I have friends who traveled there and haven''te back."
"You are very informed, Lech."
"upational illness," Lech replies.
Chapter 100: Why dont you stay behind this loop?
Chapter 100: Why don''t you stay behind this loop?
Lech watches Laurel, waiting for her to start, so Laurel gives in and starts, "Bristol is gone."
Lech flinches. His eyes widen into circles, and he lowers his head, closing his eyes for a moment. He picks up his pint and chugs all the beer down. Then, he asks for another pint.
Laurel waits for Lech to process the news.
He breathes in as he nods while holding back his tears, "Go on"
"A witch named Saskia entered into the town and turned everyone to ghouls. It''s better that you don''t travel there in the meantime since there might be ghouls still roaming around."
"The supreme witch, Saskia" Lech takes the new pint of beer that got served to him and takes another gulp.
"You know her?"
"Yes, she is an evil piece of shit. I often need to go through many human cities throughout my travels to get to the elven ones. I have seen a lot of what she has done. She ys games with her victims like a mental! I would have never thought that she would do something to such a secluded ce like Bristol." Lech clenches his fist till his knuckles pop.
Lech''s friends are most likely dead or turned into ghouls.
"Sorry for your loss, Lech"
Lech shakes his head, "Well Our business is dangerous, and death is supposed to be one thing that we should be well aware of. But, when it hits close, it is always not foreseen."
He sighs and drains half of the pint, "Thank you for telling me. I was thinking of heading there, but guess I still have fate on my side."
He puts the pint on the table and looks at Laurel, "I think you should leave this ce."
He eyes at Imogen and Ian, "Even if you have to leave your friends."
Imogen frowns, but Lech looks away, "I am not sure how much your friends know, but seeing that your friend is the Saintess, she should know one thing or two of what is happening in the city that might be associated with the temple."
Hearing the keyword, all three turn to pay close attention to Lech.
"There have been numerous cases of kidnappings and people with lost souls in the city at the moment. The curious case is that they are not discriminated against by status or gender. There is only one ce in the city that gathers people without minding status or gender."
"The temple," Laurel responds.
Lech nods as he looks at Imogen and Ian, and by instincts, he starts to feel the need to be on high alert.
"We just came back," Laurel watches Lech getting tense, looking at the two people who have mastered resting faces that couldpete with the ice blocks from the north sea.
Lech observes Laurel and rxes, "A bit more weing expressions won''t kill" He clicks his tongue.
Lech continues, "Seeing that the Saintess has been rejected so many times to go to the Garden of Oracles, in my experience, there can only be one reason."
Laurel looks at Imogen, whose eyes meet back with hers. She gives a small smile, which softens Imogen''s eyes.
"The only reason could be that the goddess has abandoned them, but no one believes me. They think that I am nuts to think that a temple with a history of hundreds of years could ever have that happen to it. I am leaving," He raises his hands dramatically, "Even if I am doing it alone, I am leaving because I would hate to die! I am a merchant with no serious ability to protect himself."
Laurel nods as she thinks deeper, "But why now? Why all of a sudden?"
Lech fiddles with his ring, "I think it''s the gold."
"Gold?"
"Yeah Large quantities of gold are being traded in the city all of a sudden, starting a couple of months ago. But where did ite from?" Lech shakes his head at the impossibility of the quantity.
"That gold hase out of nowhere. I can only say that it''s magic. It has to be magic!" Lech lowers his tone when prying eyes are starting to pin to his table.
"Why are you so sure that it''s real gold?" Ian finally joins the conversation.
"Well I have seen it. I am not untrained either."
Laurel takes out her adoptive mother''s ring that hangs around her neck, "This?"
Lech looks at it and examines the ring, "tinum. It often looks very simr to white gold, but it''s tinum. You took good care of it."
"My mother''s," Laurel takes it back.
"And the more reason to" Lech looks around, "This is all I know."
He looks quickly outside of the window and stands up, "I am meeting with a group at the gates. So, I will get going. Nice to meet you, Laurel," He extends his hand.
"Same, Lech," Laurel shakes his hand. Lech nods to Imogen and Ian and leaves.
Laurel looks at the two triumphantly, "Well Now we know some things that could lead us to the reason why the temple has fallen from grace."
"Sounds like a relic," Ian says while Imogen nods.
"A relic?" Laurel looks at the two.
"There are all kinds of relics in this world. They are also called remnants of gods. All of them have a function, and some of them even have consciousness and can transform into a human."
"Like" Laurel shuts her mouth when she remembers that Maya has turned back to her relic form.
"Yeah." Ian touches the two rings that are hanging around his neck. One with a cracked circr gem in the middle and the other with a missing gem.
Imogen stares at the ring with the missing gem. That ring has saved Ian from getting his heart pierced by Cynthia.
"Ian," Imogen deepens her voice, "Why don''t you live a normal life in this loop? You can stay behind with Kyrie."
Ian frowns and remains silent for some time. Such an offer is very tempting because Kyrie is from another world. If Imogen and Ian are going to fail this loop again, Ian might never be able to spend amon life with Kyrie.
Chapter 101: It has been a while...
Chapter 101: It has been a while...
"You won''t be able to handle all the gates on your own, Imogen. Even when it was both of us, we could barely make it," Ian feels reluctant to leave Imogen to face all the future events alone.
"You don''t have to give me your answer right now," Imogen stops when the hostess brought the food.
"Are you two leaving?" Laurel turns to face Imogen. Suddenly, she feels heaviness in her chest.
"I am," Imogen replies while looking at Laurel, "But you cane with me."
Laurel tries to hide her smile, but Imogen warns, "It is not to y though, Laurel. You could die without even knowing."
Laurel takes Imogen''s serious expressions and nods carefully.
The true events that turn the world upside down are going to happen. The events that Kyrie has read about and has been anxiously waiting to ur will soone to pass, sweeping till the ends of every corner of this world.
Ian''s eyes show concern over Imogen''s decision, "Imogen But Laurel"
"Ian," Laurel interrupts, "I can make my own decisions, but thank you for worrying."
"You might not know what you are signing up for," Ian knits his eyebrows.
"Ian, I will tell her," Imogen puts some food on Laurel''s te, and she looks into Laurel''s eyes, "I will tell you slowly. There is still some time, and when the timees, you will make your decision to either follow me or stay behind."
Once they finish eating the meal, they walk out of the tavern and n to head back to the Rowan mansion. All three are quietly walking side by side, all in their own thoughts.
Although Laurel is happy that she was asked to join Imogen, she knows the limits of her own strength. If the journey is as difficult as the tragedy in Bristol, she does not know if she would be of use. She would just be a piece of baggage to Imogen, and she is not okay with that.
But, does anything that needs the saintess to deal with any easier than the case in Bristol? None of the people around her are normal: not Imogen, Ian, or Kyrie.
Imogen puts a hand on Laurel''s hair, and her thumb caresses Laurel''s temple.
"Don''t think about it too much, Laurel."
Those words manage to so weirdly calm Laurel as if Imogen has known her all her life. Those words make Laurel''s heart race to the point she feels a weird sense of unfairness that Imogen is doing to her. That touch has so personal that Laurel feels that everything Imogen does has some kind of hidden meaning. When could she make Imogen''s heart beat like this for her? The familiarity and the strangeness of Imogen''s actions confuse her. Have they ever met before this?
In the carriage, Laurel cannot stop but nces secretly at Imogen''s lips, which reminded her of the couple centimeters more she missed touching Imogen''s lipspletely. Is she the only one yearning to cross the line? She takes a breath and diverts her eyes to the outside because she might drown in the weight of her secret wishes.
Imogen stares back once she feels that Laurel''s eyes are off her.
Suddenly, the carriage moves side by side as if it will tilt, and a deafening st rings their ears. They stop the carriage and peek to see what happened, and in the distance, a column of light shoots to the sky,ing from the Rowan mansion.
Ian looks at the column of light that has prated where Kyrie''s room is located. His pace starts to quicken as he draws his sword and detaches the horse off the carriage. He hits the horse, and as the horse begins to gallop, he uses the momentum to jump onto the horse, racing towards the mansion.
''Kyrie Kyrie!'' Ian''s heart races to his throat, and a chill runs continuously over his skin.
Once he arrives, Ian encounters Marquis and Marchioness Rowan at the entrance.
"Ian!" Marchioness Rowan rushes to him with tears flowing out.
"What happened?" Ian tries to catch his breath.
"Someone is in Kyrie''s room, but we cannot go in! There is a barrier that we couldn''t break," Her voice cracks, "Is she going to take Kyrie away? She looks like some heavenly being. Is my child leaving?"
"Marchioness, please stay here I will go check on Kyrie!" He quickly hands Marchioness Rowan to the Marquis, so that he could take care of her. They exchange a serious stare before Ian turns to leave.
Ian quickly runs up the stairs. As he runs through the dark halls, he begins to sense an intense influx of essence in the air. The only light brightening the halls is through the single open door that is supposed to be from Kyrie''s room.
He suddenly stops just a couple of steps before he arrives at the room. His breathing is erratic even though he is trying to breathe deeply. He walks, and as he looks into the room, he squints his eyes when encountering light.
He touches the barrier, and the barrier easily lets him into the room. He walks in as the intense essence that surrounds the room starts to die down. The heavy gold curtains from the dense essence in the air lift, showing a youngdy in her teens, with long flowy dark hair, with a loose mid-length long dress, sitting beside Kyrie on the bed.
Yue smiles at Ian as she sees him enter the room.
"Ian!"
Ian immediately recognizes the voice, "Yue?"
Different than the little porcupine and little girl on the subway train that Ian has seen, in front of him stands a more grown-up version of that little girl.
Yue nods and smiles at one of the humans she missed deeply.
Before, Ian does not know exactly what Yue was, but after witnessing Kyrie''s memories, he is aware that Yue is a goddess, the one responsible for bringing Kyrie into this world.
Yue watches Ian start to tense because he finally understands that he is in the presence of a goddess.
"You don''t have to be so alert, Ian. I am here to wake Kyrie up. Vita has sent me here."
"I see About Kyrie''s memories"
Yue looks over to Kyrie and puts her hand on Kyrie''s forehead. Her palm lights up, and for a while, Yue stays motionless. She squints her eyes in confusion and takes her handoff.
"Kyrie''s memories most probably wille back with time since his memories still live within," Yue guessed, but she is not sure anymore even though that is the most probable scenario. She cannot look into Kyrie''s memories as if something within him is blocking her from doing so.
''What could it be that I cannot go inside his mind?''
Yue also notices that within Kyrie, there is arge amount of essence. It could have been from the piece of soul Kyrie detached from himself to use that essence, but the purity is confusing her.
''Just who are you, Kyrie? Why is my master so interested in you?''
Imogen and Laurel finally catch up and enter the room. Once Imogen enters the room, her eyes firstnd on Yue who is sitting next to Kyrie on the bed. Her eyes shake. Although Imogen has seen Yue in Kyrie''s memories, it feels different seeing the goddess in person.
Yue stands up from Kyrie''s bed and turns towards Imogen''s direction.
"It has been a while, hasn''t it, Imogen."
Chapter 102: What are you doing here in my garden?
Chapter 102: What are you doing here in my garden?
"It has been a while," Imogen responds.
"You are all grown up now since thest time I have seen you!" Looking at the menacing eyes, Yue lets out a chuckle, "Well I am done with the job that Vita has told me toe to do. Kyrie will wake up soon," Yue adjusts her dress.
"Ah!" Yue lifts her head, "Tell Kyrie''s parents that I am sorry about the ceiling. I have been ustomed to possessing little to no essence for some time, so now that I have gained more, I cannot adjust well."
Ian looks at the huge hole that Yue opened up in the mansion, but as soon as he turns his eyes back, Yue has left the ce.
"What did she say?" Imogen walks up to Ian.
"Vita sent her to wake Kyrie, and she mentioned that his memories wille back slowly with time," Ian sighs, and he leans to the wall.
"Are you alright?"
"I will be" murmurs Ian.
The thought that Kyrie would see him as a stranger puts a lot of pressure in his chest, "I am not used to this."
Imogen remains quiet, unsure of what to say. Seeing Imogen struggling to find words, Ian lets out a smile.
"It''s not that bad I longed for this feeling."
The thumping of footsteps closes in from the hall. Marquis and Marchioness rush in and carefully look at Kyrie, checking on him if he is well. Seeing their child sleeping peacefully, a lot of the stress has taken off their shoulders.
Marquis Rowan walks towards Ian, "What happened?"
"Vita has sent someone to wake Kyrie up, so he will wake up soon."
The Marquis nods slowly as his face darkens. He does not want to see his son in aa for a long time again. He would not be able to handle it.
"I am sorry," Ian drops his head and shoulders.
"No, Ian," Marchioness walks towards Ian, wrapping her arms around him while putting his head on her shoulder. She pats Ian''s back gently.
"I am sure you did what you could. You came back with all those cuts and bruises as well. You must have done what you could," Ian looks over to the Marquis, nodding.
He frowns in guilt. Did he do everything he could? He feels he could have done more, especially for Kyrie.
"You should not me yourself for things you cannot control. I am just d that both of you came back to us" Marchioness breaks into tears again.
Her husband takes her in his embrace as she sobs. Ian feels conflicted; he wants to stay behind and protect these people.
---
The night hase, and everyone has gone their separate ways. Kyrie seems to need more time to wake up, so everyone is looking forward to tomorrow. Ian joins Imogen, who is in the garden by the fountain on her own. The moon has been generous and shines over the garden with its silver light.
Imogen lifts her head to the side and watches Ian sit next to her on the floor. She turns her head back and watches the water ssh down from the fountain.
"It is okay that you stay behind, Ian," Imogen says after the scene of Ian gettingforted by Kyrie''s parentses to her mind.
"Just give me more time," Ian takes out two small bottles of spirits that he bought in the market. It has been a while since he got a taste of alcohol.
Imogen scoffs, "Ah When you didn''t get your memories back yet, I was so awkward out. You were like an underdeveloped chick that orbits around Kyrie when you get excited."
"Stop it! Don''t make me think of that!"
"What? I rarely see you acting all cute!"
"Shut up and drink it," Ian hands over a bottle.
Imogen takes a sip and frowns.
She chuckles as she puts down the bottle, "It''s terrible."
"Agree," Ian puts the bottle to his side. They both go into afortable silence as they emerge into their own thoughts to think of thetest events that urred.
Even when the alcohol was terrible, both of them would take sips now and then.
"Do you know how Erebus appeared all of a sudden?"
Ian nces at Imogen, looking at the empty spirit bottle.
"When I went to the past, I met Phanes and Erebus when they were doing their trials. I guess the ck mana stone that Kyrie possessed has been tampered with by Erebus, so he must have put his sliver of consciousness inside when he had it in his possession. There was a bit of essence in the stone that I used to reattach my arm, so maybe that exins it."
Imogen nods and takes a deep breath. She stands up and pats the dust off her pants.
"I am going back in."
Ian nods, "Okay I will stay for a bit longer."
Ian leans his head back to look at the moon. He stares at the silver moon that reminds him of Kyrie''s hair.
''If only Kyrie could appear in front of him, maybe he will feel less stuffy and pathetic.''
"Who are you?"
Ian quickly turns his head, and his eyes glisten. Kyrie stands next to him in his loose white pajamas. Kyrie''s messy silver hair glows under the moonlight, and his amber eyes shine as if he has captured the sunset.
"What are you doing here in my garden?" Kyrie frowns, slightly alert.
Ian quickly stands up and starts walking towards Kyrie. Kyrie steps back as Ian walks closer. His eyes are locked with the deep blue eyes that are staring deeper than what Kyrie isfortable with.
Ian stops from walking forward when he feels that Kyrie might be ufortable.
"My name is Ian Ethern," Ian looks down and sees that Kyrie is barefoot.
"Ethern? Like Prince E..Ahhh!" Kyrie gets startled when Ian sweeps him off his feet.
Kyrie crosses his arms on his chest as he stiffly fits into Ian''s arm like an Egyptian mummy.
"Why are you barefoot?"
"Sorry?" His heart threatens to beat out of his chest, and his body starts to quiver from the shock.
"Let me bring you back to the bedroom," Ian walks into the mansion again, holding Kyrie steadily.
"Prince Ethern You must be a guest here You can let me down!"
Kyrie starts to struggle to get off Ian''s arms but stops when Ian also stops walking. He timidly looks up to peek at Ian''s expression. Expecting the man to be angry, Kyrie''s eyes widen when, instead, he meets with soft and patient eyes.
"The floor is freezing, so bear with me, okay?" Kyrie feels Ian''s deep voice vibrating in his ears, so he quietly looks back down while his blush continues to go up to his face. His mind starts to spiral out of control.
[Damn! What is happening??? Have I met my fairy godmother? Why is the prince charming doing here?!?! I thought I was supposed to be in the town of Bristol! Am I getting sold for marriage?]
Chapter 103: Gentle
Chapter 103: Gentle
He has woken up in an empty bedroom, but he feels disoriented.
[What happened in Bristol? My mind is drawing a nk How did Ie back to Aria?]
With his head fuzzy and unfocused, he walks out of the room, and before he knows it, he is walking in the halls leading to the garden. He turns to watch the garden showered in silver light, and when he breathes in the cold air of the night, his mind clears a bit.
The silence of the night and the trickling sound of water from the fountain help him to adjust his confused state. He calms his heart and starts to walk towards the fountain. The grass under his feet finally brings him the awareness that he is barefoot. However, before he sets his mind to go back to his room and think over what had happened, his eyes set on the shadow of someone''s silhouette.
[Who is in the garden sote?]
He watches a man around his age sitting on the floor, staring at the moon.
Now, he is getting carried to his bedroom by this unknown man worried that he is barefoot. This man''s touch gives a strange sense of familiarity that his body does not react like touching a stranger; maybe he feels stiff initially because his mind is not connecting with his body. He slowly melts into this man''s hold.
[Strange ]
He does not remember that he has found someone to spend his days with, but at the same time, he feels strange that someone out of nowhere treats him so carefully as if he is that person.
Kyrie tries to remember, but his mind continuously draws a nk, as if something is blocking him from remembering. Pressure starts to build up in his head, and he frowns while shutting his eyes to try harder.
"Kyrie"
Kyrie lifts his head to look at the strange yet familiar face, "Yes?"
Kyrie waits for Ian''s answer patiently since they have arrived outside of the bedroom, and Ian is busy opening the door and letting himself in while carrying Kyrie in his arms.
Ian ces Kyrie gently on the bed and walks up to take the cloth next to a basin of water prepared previously by a maid. He wets the cloth and brings it back to Kyrie.
He kneels and ces Kyrie''s foot on his thigh. Gently, he starts cleaning Kyrie''s foot.
Out of words, Kyrie stares at the man treating him so carefully that he feels guilty to stop him.
When he finishes cleaning one foot, Ian lets it down. As he grabs the other one, Ian lifts his head and looks at Kyrie.
"Don''t panic with what I am about to tell you."
Kyrie nods obediently. He tries to remain cool, but his heart is reacting to Ian''s every touch and care as if each touch is a jump scare.
"You have lost your memories, but they will slowlye back, so don''t force it. Okay?"
[I lost my memories? Is that why I am having trouble piecing back thoughts?]
Kyrie watches Ian cleaning his other foot and feels instantly guilty. Ian looks at Kyrie''s toes curl, and his foot stiffens.
"Rx," Ian sweeps his fingertips from Kyrie''s sole to his heel. Slowly, Ian''s fingers make their way up to his calf.
Kyrie shivers when Ian massages his calf and shin, but Kyrie can only get tensed by his touch.
"Am I making you ufortable?" Ian stands up, and Kyrie watches his pupils shiver.
Before Kyrie can voice anything, Ian has gone to put the cloth back to the basin.
"Ehh" Kyrie remains tongue-tied when Ianes back and lifts his legs to the bed.
Ian tucks Kyrie into the bed and turns away to leave the room.
However, before Ian steps away, Kyrie quickly grabs Ian''s coat as he sits up. Ian stops but does not turn back.
"Ian" The namees out so naturally from Kyrie''s mouth that when Kyrie notices and immediately wants to change back to calling Ian formally, he receives a strong embrace from Ian.
"Prince" Kyrie''s call gets stopped midway, and only air has been knocked out of him from the sudden embrace.
"Just a minute," Ian begs, "Just give me a minute."
Kyrie epts the hug and lets his chin rest on Ian''s shoulder. His arms slowly slide to Ian''s back, giving Ian a harder time to hold in his emotions. Kyrie senses the tough body shiver like a small wounded animal, and he catches that Ian must mean something important to him too.
Kyrie senses his own emotion flow inside, like his body remembers, although his mind doesn''t. He pats Ian''s back until Ian slowly lets him go.
He lets out a smile, a gentle one out of his heart. And, that alone can take away most of the sadness that Ian has within.
"You brought me to the wrong room," Kyrie softly says without breaking his smile on his face.
"I know This is my room. Your bedroom is currently being repaired."
"What happened?"
"Yue Goddess Yue came and helped to wake you up."
"How long was I off?"
"Two months and six days."
Kyrie widens his eyes and blinks, confused. He touches his body and sees that his body aches less, so that must be true.
"If I am in your bedroom, where were you going?"
Ian chuckles, "Actually, I don''t know hehe."
Ian''s smile naturally widens Kyrie''s smile as well.
"Then Why don''t you stay here with me?"
"Are youfortable"
Kyrie nods, "Yeah! I have a big bed to myself, and... " Kyrie giggles, "I don''t know if the other bedrooms are prepared for your stay. I would hate to wake someone up and make noise that could wake everyone up."
Kyrie''s pupils shake, "Unless You mind?"
Ian starts to chuckle again because he can''t believe that Kyrie is so polite to him and minds about him like a maiden.
"What?" Kyrie catches theughter, and he also starts to chuckle with Ian.
Ian lifts Kyrie as Ian kneels on the bed to put him on the other side of the bed. Kyrie''s poor heart jolts another time as he gets taken by surprise.
[Am I that easy to lift? I have to eat more meat!!!]
He watches Ian take off his coat and unbutton his shirt. Kyrie internally screams at the sudden development.
[Wait wait WAIT CHOTOMATE! HoLy! Look at those muscles!]
Kyrie puts his hands over his eyes but still slides the fingers apart, shamelessly to witness the glory.
[Is my body prepared for this?]
Mr. Pdin! Aren''t you getting ahead of yourself?
Chapter 104: His shameless way of remembering
Chapter 104: His shameless way of remembering
Kyrie slightly curves his body to follow Ian with his eyes as Ian walks to get his sleepwear. He clicks his tongue when he couldn''t see more since the room is too dim.
He turns his body around to watch the outside, at first to me the moon for not providing him enough light to continue watching the glory. Yet, when he looks at the silver jewel in the sky and the sky covered in its silver coat, the moon seems to shine brighter than any other night he remembers.
[Why was the prince looking at the moon?]
The bed bounces as Ian tucks himself in. Kyrie''s eyes shake as he senses the warmth of another body transfer to his back. Although he told Ian to join him, he is still nervous, despite how he says it out of impulse, naturally without a second thought.
[AAAHHHHHH! What was I thinking?!?!!?! Did I just invite a STRANGER to my bed? Am I that easy? Is that it?]
While Kyrie attempts to solve his internal crisis, Ian watches Kyrie''s back as heys his head on top of his arm.
''Am I moving too fast?''
Ian can see how tense Kyrie is despite pretending that he is asleep.
''How can he invite me in just like that?''
The more Ian thinks about it, the angrier he gets that Kyrie invited him to his bed. He remembers back how Kyrie''s eyes will twinkle when he sees something pleasing to the eyes. Ian pouts at the thought that the man he loves might be very shallow.
Kyrie shudders as he senses a piercing re for just a couple of seconds.
[Why is the prince staring at me so intensely?]
Suddenly, Kyrie remembers his words said to Ian. He shuts his eyes from the embarrassment as if closing his eyes will help him deny all existence of his shameless nature.
[I mean The prince has not taken a move on me, so it''s okay right?]
[...]
[Why do I suddenly feel a sting on my pride?]
[...]
[What am I thinking again?!?!?!?!]
Kyrie feels the sheets move, and his back senses the source of warmth closing in. His heart is beating so fast that he feels like he is choking. Although nothing should have happened, Kyrie couldn''t control his thoughts or his heart. He tries to close his eyes, but his heart is too loud, interrupting his sleep attempts.
[Kyrie! Get a hold of yourself, please! Get yourself together!!! I know handsome men are your downfall, but don''t just crash!]
Kyrie turns back once he hears Ian''s breath deepen. His eyes widen when he notices how close Ian is to him. He moves away, but his body touches a colder spot in the bed. So, he moves back while swallowing nervously.
Under the dim light that the moon provided, Kyrie trails over Ian''s face with his eyes as if he is trying to burn that image to his mind again. He inevitably wishes to reach out to make sure that his fingers also remember the person in front.
[Why do I have so many weird thoughts?]
His cheeks flush. His eyes wander as he tries to tame his wild thoughts from spawning out of control again. Like meeting a ma of the opposite pole from his own, his body wishes to draw towards this man close enough to feel his breath, maybe close enough also to hear his heartbeats too.
[Does this person mean that way to me?]
Although he is asking those questions to himself, for some reason, he also knows the answer by instinct. Even if he has no recollection in his mind, it''s as if his body remembers. His body remembers Ian''s temperature and touch, maybe even his heartbeat and rhythm of his breath.
He presses his lips and gives in to temptation, and slowly draws closer, careful enough that Ian would not wake up. Kyrie is a bit surprised at how defenseless Ian is while sleeping.
The direct warmth radiating from Ian slowly melts Kyrie into the bed. Although his heart is drumming on his ears, his nerves are calming down. His eyelids feel heavier, so Kyrie lets them close while hearing the deep breaths that gently brush on his ears.
[If I will regain my memories, which one will I remember first?]
---
Ian turns his head around to see a very dark and humid ce. Standing on a ce flooded with a thick crimson fluid to his ankle, he circles to examine his surroundings.
''Where am I?''
He quickly looks down as the liquid beneath him starts to bubble. Suddenly, a human figure shoots up. He leans back, taking some steps away to avoid the sudden appearing figure from catching him. Still, the hand, shaped as a w, grabs his ankle so tightly he feels the pressure to his bone.
"Ian" The figure lifts itself from the fluid and tilts its head back as if its neck has no bones.
When Ian gets a closer look as the fluid drips off, he sees that the person''s body has already been decaying.
"Why did you kill me, Ian?" Ian looks at the surfacing face and backsteps.
Then, more and more bodies start to surface and crawl towards Ian in all fours. All are screaming at him for the lives he has taken.
Surrounded by these bodies, Ian couldn''t escape from them, reaching him and crawling up.
One woman, whose face Ian remembers no matter how many times he wants to forget, appears in front of him, face to face.
"You killed me IanYou killed me!!! You are cursed! Your curse will forever kill everyone who loves you!!"
Ian''s eyes shake as he looks at the woman''s face dpose and fall apart.
Opening his eyes as he flinches, Ian sits up from the bed and feels the cold air of the night chill his damp back. cing his hand on his forehead, he shuts his eyes tightly. He lets out shallow breaths as he tries to calm down.
The covers abruptly move, so he turns to look at his side. Kyrie''s hand begins searching and scooching towards him for warmth. His breath settles when he looks at Kyrie''s little frown. Heys down again and observes Kyrie search for him in his sleep.
When Kyrie''s hand touches Ian''s body, Kyrie draws himself towards him, attempting to cuddle. Ian lifts his arm to ensure that Kyrie reaches his destination and giggles. He watches Kyrie trying to flip him to the side andplies with Kyrie''s clumsy advancements in his sleep.
''So shameless It is so him remembering me this way''
Kyrie stops scooching when he finally finds afortable spot in Ian''s arms. Amused and touched, Ian spreads a smile widely that he just couldn''t fade off no matter how many times he tries. The corner of his lips finds its way to lift into a smile. The nightmare fades away from his mind as he focuses all his thoughts on the shameless man who has forgotten about him.
Ian brushes Kyrie''s messy bangs and silently surveys Kyrie''s facial features as he remembers their days together. Nothing in his other loops canpare to this one where his days are filled with light after this person''s appearance.
"I am not angry at you," Ian remembers the bitterness expressed in Kyrie''s face when Kyrie told him that he would remember some things. Kyrie has been talking about his awakening that triggers a contract that he made to regain the previous loops'' memories.
Out of the blue, Ian shudders in surprise.
Ian lets out a low groan as he grabs Kyrie''s leg that is sliding up and rubbing him wrongly.
"Kyrie" Ian whispers, trying to stop Kyrie''s advancements, "S-stop"
Ian gets Kyrie''s leg off, covering his mouth to stop the voices from letting out. His breath trembles as he exhales.
How can he forget the shamelessness?
His eyes burn with a me that just got sparked on. His heart drums in his ears. As he watches Kyrie, his eyes trace his long silver eyshes, soft bridged nose, and cherry lips.
Ian has always been aware that Kyrie has charms far greater than anyone he has ever seen. He wishes to touch Kyrie''s pearl, gentle skin in ways he knows might blemish if done too hard, and the thought of marking Kyrie''s untouched skin wildly runs in his mind.
His blush reaches to his ears as he tries to hold back. Ian narrows his eyes as Kyrie''s hand slides from his ribs up his chest. Maybe losing memories is just excuses to torture him like this since he is getting felt up all over while holding his own wishes.
Unable to get Kyrie off, Ian pulls himself up on top of the unconscious mischievous man. While on top, Ian watches Kyrie, still unaware of his doing, sleeping like a log. Ian scoffs miserably as he lets his head rest next to Kyrie, listening to Kyrie''s deep breaths, feeling the slow movements of his chest.
''I am not letting you off so easily once your memories return!''
Chapter 105: Take out the special effects!!!
Chapter 105: Take out the special effects!!!
In the depths of somewhere far where darkness reigns, Erebus opens his eyes to a mirror image of himself walking towards him. It is the sliver of consciousness that he has stored long ago in the ck mana stone he traded with a human.
His other self still has an aura of the long-gone youth emitting from the temporary body. He watches his past self walking up the stairs to his throne.
Expecting how his past self would wish to beat him to a pulp, he stands from his throne to wee the fists. However, his past self only looks at him with pity with a frown of a constipated look. His past self is righteous, beaming in hope and optimism, so he would have expected to receive punches for his downfall after his past self gains his long life memories.
"She is truly dead, right?" His past self, with a heartbroken tone, asks his present self.
"Yeah I wish to have at least the remains that she left behind in that world."
His past self tightens his fists, "I don''t agree that you should destroy that world; the other iplete world will devour everything of this one if you do so."
"That is the fate of those iplete worlds Which one to choose no longer means anything! Just one can remain"
"But you are going against fate, present self! The world you want to destroy is a supreme one instead of letting theher world perish like how fate has written!"
"You have seen my memories, yet you still believe in fate! Or maybe should I say that you got attached to those mortals that you have met?"
"You are me. What are those words of hypocrisy?"
"I have long forgotten about them, but for you, it''s still fresh in your mind. They are nothing for beings like us."
"Present self, how long more are you going to go to that world again and again? Her remains have never shown up! Her powers are not even fit for you now! You have fallen to such depths; you no longer are even slightly part of what she was! Her powers could only sh with yours and destroy you!"
"I just want to know I just want to know what she felt before leaving everything behind; maybe then, I could handle her departure... Even if that means I die under her powers."
Erebus''s past self starts to dissolve into mist since the essence for maintaining the sliver of consciousness has depleted.
"We have truly gone mad."
When the sliver of consciousness is finally gone, Erebus looks at the empty space with a tear running down his face, "Is love any different than insanity?"
---
[Why is it so loud??]
Kyrie opens his eyes and sits up while rubbing his eyes.
Although half asleep, a sudden strong embrace shocks him awake. The marchioness and the marquis hug him tightly.
Marchioness cups Kyrie''s cheeks, "Son You have scared your mother silly! Your father has been looking everywhere to find you a good medic, and you wouldn''t wake up no matter who came!"
"Sorry for making you worry again."
For two months, they have been sitting on an emotional roller coaster, ranging from self-me for letting Kyrie leave the nest so early in life to ming the goddess that made their son pass through such dangerous trials. Even though they know that Kyrie has decided this himself, Kyrie is still their son. No matter how old Kyrie gets, for the couple, Kyrie is still their baby. Seeing Kyriee back home with injuries and in aatose state breaks their hearts. They wish to shelter him for the rest of his life, but at the same time, they know their son has spread his wings.
"We know you have a lot of responsibilities, son. Not everyone can handle such a role. Your mother wants you to be more careful!"
"Son Just remember toe back to us" The marquis tousles Kyrie''s hair, "It does not matter when, or for whatever reason, remember that this is your home."
"Thank you, mother, father," Kyrie smiles while feeling gratitude but also guilt.
He watches Imogen and Laurel standing close, Laurel grinning widely while Imogen with her usual deadpan face. Kyrie remembers them, but his memories are still fuzzy. Nothing in his memories is connecting as if everything has been separated. He still can''t remember a singleplete memory, as if in between, something is missing.
He watches Ian by the bedside, smiling, and he starts to flush, remembering his shameful thoughts from the previous night.
[The prince knows that I have lost memories, but how does he know? Did someone tell him?]
Kyrie jolts when he suddenly receives a hit from the marchioness.
[Wait.. what?]
Marchioness''s sudden change of mood takes Kyrie off guard.
"Mother"
Chills run all over Kyrie''s body from his mother''s fierce eyes. The marchioness starts to hit Kyrie multiple times, making Kyrie feel indignant about the treatment.
"Mom! I get it! I wille back safely next time!"
When Kyrie wants help from his father, he shudders when he looks at his father, giving him a deadly re.
[I only gave a casual stare at the prince Why are they reacting like this? I am still a patient!!!]
"Kyrie You deserve a beating. How can you forget about my son inw? How can you do that?"
[Wait What son inw?]
Kyrie quickly turns his head towards Ian and slowly turns back at his parents.
"I was really sold for marriage?"
The marquis and marchioness get taken by surprise by Kyrie that they even freeze on the spot. Their face gives out a clear message: ''Our son is a scum. We have raised our son wrong.'' This scum of a son is the one who bent the other person.
"No?" Kyrie pinches his eyebrows, confused.
The room freezes a few degrees as everyone, except Imogen and Ian, looks at Kyrie with contempt.
Imogen''s shoulder shakes as she tries to hold herugh at Kyrie''s reaction. She puts her hand on the wall and leans to it to keep herself from copsing fromughter.
The marquis and marchioness, in unison, head toward Ian. The marquis pats Ian''s shoulder while the marchioness wants to apologize, but her words are stuck in her throat. Her son has wronged her son inw so much that words cannot express her apologies for her irresponsible son.
"He will remember back bit by bit. The breakfast must be ready soon," Ian smiles weakly while trying to change the topic.
After struggling for a few seconds to express themselves, since the marquis and marchioness have yet to change from their sleepwear, they take Ian''s suggestion and return to their bedrooms to get ready for breakfast. They give Kyrie another re before they leave the room.
Once the marquis and the marchioness leaves, Imogen loses it,ughing so hard that tears attempt to spill.
"Cockroach You are definitely the best!"
[This crazy bitch! How can sheugh when the atmosphere is so tense?!?!]
However, Imogen gets her ear pulled by Laurel out of the room, and her deadpan face returns.
Once Ian and Kyrie are left alone, Kyrie shyly nces at Ian from the corner of his eyes, and their eyes meet.
Kyrie quickly turns his gaze like he is definitely not staring. He looks down as he sweats from the awkward atmosphere. Internally, Kyrie is currently screaming and running in circles, trying to find a way to remove the awkwardness he feels between them.
He watches a shadow cast on him, and he nervously swallows his saliva.
[How did I call him before? Prince? Your majesty? Ian? Mr. Ethern? Hubby? Honey? What?]
"Kyrie?"
Kyrie lifts his head, and suddenly he feels like he has entered a kdrama.
Shlala~
The sunlight shines around Ian like a holy aura, and even he feels a spring breeze passing by.
Some of Ian''s strands of hair fall to his forehead, giving a forbidden lure. Making it more dramatic, Kyrie feels like Ian''s piercing deep blue eyes can take his virginity.
He lets out a nervous chuckle. He cannot believe that he is experiencing this He needs to know if he actually transmigrated into those novels of an arranged marriage with the tyrannical CEO!
He might be going insane. Did he hit his head so hard that it not only caused him to lose his memories but also severe brain damage? His mind is ying games with him! What is next? Flower petals flying inside the room?
[Uneptable! Take out the special effects!!!]
Chapter 106: Space Pants
Chapter 106: Space Pants
During breakfast, Kyrie looks around asionally at the people sitting around him, eating their breakfast silently while asionally having some small talk here and there. No one feels awkward in the silence as they focus on their meal in front of them.
Kyrie''s attention draws to Imogen when she finally talks for the first time since they sat down to eat.
"Isn''t the coffee too bitter for you?" Imogen eyes at Laurel, attempting to drink ck coffee.
Laurel takes a sip, "No You are sweet enough!"
Laurel tries really hard not to frown at the bitterness while simultaneously controlling her wish to run out of the dining room.
Imogen pauses for a second before letting out a smile and flicks Laurel''s forehead. Laurel pouts, but she slowly lifts the corners of her lips when she sees Imogen adding sugar and milk to her coffee. Laurel internally celebrates her win even though her guts are contorting from the cringe.
Kyrie almost drops his fork from the enlightenment.
[Goddamn smoothCertified flirt!]
Kyrie lifts his thumbs of approval in which Laurel blushes that someone caught her act.
He timidly nces at Ian in the corner of his eyes, and he widens his eyes. What he has feared is turning reality!
The special effects are in full capacity! Flower petals are falling without a single cherry blossom on sight.
[We are at the beginning of autumn, for Vita''s sake! At least be seasonally correct!]
The special effects correct themselves, and maple leaves start to fall. To add to the mood, some holy aura glow around Ian''s figure.
[Goddamn it!]
Kyrie turns his head, flustered. His eyesnd on Ian''s coffee as he nces through the table.
[Two full spoons of sugar and a lot of milk since Ian doesn''t like it too bitter.]
Kyrie gets surprised at the sudden thought. When Ian tries to reach the sugar, Kyrie instead takes it. Then, he scoops the amount of sugar and puts in the amount of milk that he just thought naturally.
He stirs the coffee and gives it back to Ian. When their eyes meet, Kyrie''s heart flutters at the sight of Ian''s surprised look.
"Thank you," Ian slightly blushes as he looks down at the swirling coffee.
"Hmm" Kyrie takes his eyes back down to his dish.
[Look at me Foolishly happy over this]
The marquis and marchioness, who witness it, smile at the awkward couple. Maybe they are worrying too much.
''They will be fine.'' The marchioness thinks as she holds her husband''s hand.
After breakfast, Imogen and Laurel n to go outside, saying that they need to gather some information about the current gold trade and the cases of missing souls. They fill Kyrie in with the information they have gathered from the potion merchant, Lech, and the temple blocking Imogen''s ess to the Garden of Oracles.
Although Kyrie offers to go with them, they decline his offer since Kyrie just woke up from hisa. Plus, Kyrie would do better if he is with Ian since all his memories that he lost are associated with Ian.
Kyrie could not debate their reasoning, even though he would like to get his mind on something else since his brain is on some kind of hallucinogenic drug. Ian looks too dazzling, and his shallow heart cannot help but want to simp.
Handsome men are his downfall, but for some reason, Kyrie cannot shake off the feeling that he needs to be responsible to Ian.
He looks at Imogen and Ian in front of him, talking to each other. They seem to be immersed in the topic. However, from time to time, Kyrie catches Ian turning back to look at him as if he would disappear if Ian loses sight of him. Kyrie tries to hold his smile and remain with a neutral expression as if he is not aware.
[How cute It would be nice if I can ease the awkwardness between us]
*Blop
A small book falls, and Kyrie notices only when he steps on it. He picks up the palm-sized book and almost bursts outughing at the title -
Curious, Kyrie stops walking and opens to a page in the middle of the book. He can see that the owner has marked up the book through and through. He reads over a couple of lines, but he gets startled when the book suddenly disappears from his hands. Laurel blushes so intensely as she pockets back the book.
She looks at Kyrie like she has word constipation. Kyrie lets out a yful smirk and puts his arm around her shoulders.
"Say Wanna share the treasure?"
Laurel''s eyes shine when Kyrie is actually interested in teaming up and trying out some pickup lines. They secretly form a bond by shaking each other''s hands. Their eyes shine as they look at their prey''s back.
---
When they are at the main door, Imogen and Ian turn around to watch Laurel and Kyrie giggling and whispering about something.
"Try the one with space pants that I told you," Kyrie chuckles just by thinking Imogen''s expression.
"What are space pants?" Laurel asks, lifting a brow.
"Don''t ask too much! Just do it! Imogen will understand."
Laurel looks at Kyrie weirdly but nods since it might be an inside joke.
Laurel and Kyrie shut their mouths once they get closer to Imogen and Ian as if nothing really happened. Kyrie senses some hostilitying from Imogen, but he refuses to look back at her. Imogen clicks her tongue while searching through Laurel to find any clues for the conspiracy these two could be plotting.
Before sending them off, Laurel looks back at Kyrie, worried, but Kyrie, on the other hand, sends her thumbs up as if his encouragement will help her calm her nerves.
[Why do I feel like the friend who encourages the other to approach her crush despite having zero rtionship experience? We will see if it works when shees back...]
Kyrie spreads an evil smile while Ian looks at Laurel, hoping that Kyrie will not corrupt her. The illness has no cure!
While in the carriage towards the city, Imogen looks at Laurel, biting her bottom lip nervously.
''What did that cockroach say to Laurel?'' Imogen thinks as she grumbles.
"Laurel."
"Hmm?" Laurel quickly turns her head.
"Are you alright?"
As if her thoughts are leaking, Laurel''s eyes inevitably look down on Imogen''s pants. Then, she looks back up as if nothing.
Laurel nods her head nervously while putting her hand on her mouth.
''That son of a- What did he put into Laurel''s mind?'' Imogen awkwardly crosses her legs.
Throughout their day, Laurel''s eyes would inevitablynd on Imogen''s lower body while rehearsing the pickup line intensely. She has not summoned enough courage to say it!
''Are you wearing space pants, ''cause your ass is out of this world!''
Chapter 107: His promise
Chapter 107: His promise
The Rowan''s garden has matured like a ripe fruit. The fresh colors have changed to the warm tones of the setting sun. The leaves continuously fall, leaving the trees bare for theing winter, unprotected from the uing white nket that would embrace them in its piercing chill.
Ian walks silently next to Kyrie in the garden for some fresh air after sending Imogen and Laurel off. His heart beats at the rhythm of their pace, and the leaves crunch beneath their feet. Although he has been reminding himself that Kyrie needs time, he could not help but expect more after seeing how Kyrie remembered his taste.
In all honesty, Ian feels unnatural. Kyrie always seems to be able to predict and guess all the little things about him, and now, he is facing one that has forgotten everything about him. Even though Kyrie has not changed, the thought of being strangers just does not sit well with him.
They are much more and much closer, but now, they are surrounded by walls as if they are strangers, just that one bears all the memories that they have created together.
Kyrie would nce at Ian from time to time. From the front door to the garden, Ian has been following him like a duckling. When he stops, Ian will stop. When he quickens his pace, Ian would also quicken his pace. When he turns his head to look at something, Ian would also look at what he would stare at. It''s like the man wishes to be part of his life in all the details, in all its seconds.
It will be a lie if that does not make Kyrie''s heartbeat a little faster. What has he done to the prince to tame the man so well? If he figures out the form and returns to his world, he would be a best seller if he writes it down.
Kyrie suddenly pops in front of Ian, making Ian abruptly stop, taking him off his daydream. Since Kyrie does it abruptly, Ian stops just centimeters away from crashing into him.
"One of the things I want to do from my bucket list is to travel around the world!" Kyrie abruptly starts a conversation with Ian.
Although they are both standing in front of each other, so close that he can feel the heat radiating from the other person, none of them steps back. Both of them feel nervous, but oddly enough, they don''t want to distance themselves.
"What is a bucket list?" Ian asks.
He has not noticed before, but Kyrie is around the same height as him.
"It''s a list of things I want to do before I die."
The topic is so abrupt and random that Ian does not know how to respond.
Mentioning death rms Ian, but before he could say anything, Kyrie smiles widely, "You can grant my wish, right now!"
Ian rxes his stiffened expression while reaching to cup Kyrie''s face, "Tell me how should I grant your wish."
Not expecting such a reaction from Ian, Kyrie blushes at Ian''s intimate touch and nervously chuckles.
"Stand still."
Kyrie steps back, and slowly he circles around Ian. His eyes remain on Ian as he walks, watching him from every angle like a secret admirer waiting for that person to turn back to give him a second of attention.
"Now, I have traveled around the world," Kyrie slightly chuckles when he sees Ian''s eyes widen.
[World.]
That word echoes in his mind again. The voice echoing is his voice. Surprised, Kyrie stumbles back as a surge of his memories rushes into his mind. Ian quickly grabs Kyrie as he watches Kyrie jolt and paralyzes, falling backward. He manages to catch Kyrie with one arm while holding onto the dry thorny rose bushes. The weight breaks the weak branches, and they both end up falling onto the ground.
Ian protects Kyrie from hitting his head. Kyrie''s eyes shake as he remembers a scene that happened before.
His own voice resonates in his mind repeatedly, "I am going to save you! I am going to save this world! And I am going to marry you!"
His promise.
He remembers his promise to Ian.
He quickly reaches to touch his neck in search of the potion, but he does not find it. His eyesnd on the two rings looped around a chain hanging on Ian''s neck. He recognizes one of the rings even without the gem.
Kyrie remembers that he had secretly ced that ring inside a chest pocket on Ian''s coat when he was getting carried in a forest, chasing after Maya. A ring that he has stored protective enchantments bought from Maya disguised as the master cksmith, Fondrick Ironbrewer.
Ian ns to get off from Kyrie, but Kyrie grabs the ne, pulling him back to the awkward position.
He takes a look at the other ring, and a sudden surge of essence enters from Kyrie''s fingertips. His eyes shine silver as his body stiffens. Ian quickly takes Kyrie''s hand away from the ring, and he nervously pulls Kyrie up the ground.
"Kyrie!" Ian lightly shakes him.
No response.
"Kyrie! Don''t scare me!"
Ian''s body shakes as he holds onto Kyrie, who seems to be in a semi-consciousness state. He quickly lets his mana enter Kyrie''s body, but when he encounters a silver aura inside, his mana gets violently pushed out.
''Why does Kyrie have essence in his body in such arge quantity?''
''His soul? Did he retain some of the essence that he took off his soul?''
''No It cannot be.''
Kyrie''s eyes dim back to his amber eyes, and his eyese back to life. Kyrie reaches his hand to Ian''s cheek and caresses with his thumb. He smiles sweetly at Ian, whose eyes are starting to glisten from tears.
"Ian" The tone that Kyrie pronounces Ian''s name is just as Ian remembers - a tone filled with affection.
"I am d you are safe" Kyrie ends with a fading voice.
His eyelids shut, and his hand falls from Ian''s cheek. Ian catches his hand.
"Kyrie?"
"Kyrie?"
"Don''t scare me, Kyrie"
Chapter 108: Longing to passion
Chapter 108: Longing to passion
Kyrie opens his eyes when his mind gets awoken by the sunlighting into the room. He sits up with his pupils shaking and his heart throbbing.
He looks outside of the window, watching the branches of the trees swayed by the wind. Images of his memories sh in his mind again after dreaming about them, his eyes trailing Ian''s features and his hand running through Ian''s raven hair. Slowly, he savors his feelings thate back in waves when Ian looks back at him from his touch. The sound of waves hitting the shore and birds crying echo in his mind.
Kyrie lifts his lips as he remembers their first date by theke after going to the temple in the Kingdom of Ethern.
Ian goes into the room to see Kyrie peacefully watching outside, lost in his thoughts with a smile on his lips.
"Kyrie?"
Kyrie''s daydream gets interrupted, turning his head back to Ian.
"Good morning, Ian."
Ian''s eyes widen when Kyrie calls him by his first name with the affectionate tone that he remembers, and he remains standing by the door frozen, choked by the words he wants to say.
"Ian?"
"G-good morning, Kyrie" Ian''s voice trembles.
Kyrie widens his arms, and with some beginning hesitations, Ian stumbles at his steps. However, once he sees that the arms are still open, he fastens his pace and meets the embrace, hugging Kyrie, burying him into his arms.
They stay in the embrace for a while, exchanging the warmth from their hearts.
"Did your memoriese back?"
"Hmhm Some of them" Kyrie says, knowing that there are more to fill inside the few empty spots in his mind. Those memories are still foggy.
Ian loosens his embrace to look at Kyrie, and slowly, they find each other''s lips. This time, Ian guides the kiss, his lips kissing more profound, his longing slowly releasing into passion. Kyrie grips into Ian''s shirt as he epts the rougher and deeper kisses, trying to breathe under the intensity.
They eventually copse on the bed, yet their lips have never left each other. Kyrie''s arm falls to the side, letting Ian''s hand trail through Kyrie''s arm to find his hand. Ian interlocks his fingers to Kyrie''s, grasping tightly. They continue to kiss as they feel electricity run through every inch of their skin.
When Kyrie starts to tremble, unable to catch his breath, Ian finally lets go of Kyrie''s lips. He opens his eyes to see Kyrie''s lip bruised. Ian runs his thumb over Kyrie''s swollen lips and gives another peck beforeying on top of Kyrie. He spoils himself as he ces his head on the groove above Kyrie''s corbone. They can sense each other''s chest moving in unison as they let the moment sink into their heart.
Ian breaks the silence after a long while, "Breakfast will be served soon"
"Hmmm" Kyrie feels like he just wants toy in bed since all the energy has left his body.
Ian lifts his body, casting a shadow on Kyrie.
"Let''s go We can''t let mom and dad wait," Kyrie lifts his eyebrows in surprise when Ian calls his parents like that.
"Did they get worried?"
"Yeah. They were nervous that you went back into aatose state, but Imogen said that you would wake up since you are not in the same condition as before."
"Same condition?"
"Yeah. She said that the energies inside you are now fluidly running."
"Kyrie" Ian sits up, "Why is your body hosting so much essence? Imogen told me that the essence is not even yours."
Kyrie stares towards Ian with silence before answering, "It''s Phanes''s."
"Goddess Phanes?"
"Yes She made me the inheritor of her essence."
"Wait When? I never saw Phanes giving her essence to you!"
"It''s because she made sure you didn''t, and I never got the chance to tell you."
Ian tries to think of a reason, but nothing coulde to mind. Why would Phanes give Kyrie her essence when they have barely gotten to know each other?
"I thought she was dead. Why would she give you her essence?"
"She told me to find her. There might be two possibilities, either she died unexpectedly, or she is truly somewhere in this world."
[But if she has separated herself from her reserves like Imogen, wouldn''t she be a mortal? She would have most likely died. Unless she does not know how far from the future I am and makes a mistake.]
Ian grabs Kyrie''s arms and looks at him solemnly, preventing him from spiraling deeper into his thoughts, "Kyrie Never tell Imogen about this. Not even Laurel."
"Why?"
"Imogen seems to have a deep connection to the gods and even to the fallen one. She was a demigod who lived in the god realm before she turned mortal. She was always in search of something in all the loops but never found it. And Laurel I am sure you know why."
"Yeah..."
Kyrie gets a little bit nervous when Ian suddenly turns serious. Although Ian and Imogen arepanions throughout the loops, Imogen always somehow would kill Ian in every loop. The odd thing is that Ian would regain his memories, yet he would always follow back to Imogen.
They both have a simr objective - to save the world. However, Imogen does not care anything about the actual world, unlike Ian. They only operate together because of their simr purpose but often conflicting values.
Ian''s caution is reasonable. Imogen has always done things with only her goal in mind. Even though Ian could see some differences in this loop, he would not trust everything at face value.
"Sorry I don''t mean to scare you," Ian runs his fingers on Kyrie''s hair.
"No I understand," Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and puts it on his cheek.
"Okay! Then let''s go to change," Ian leans in for a kiss before taking Kyrie''s hand, lifting him off the bed.
Ian pushes Kyrie towards the closet.
Once done, they walk toward the dining room when they pass by two maids returning to gossip once they greet them.
Kyrie stops and turns around, shocking the maids, thinking they have said or done something wrong.
"Sorrydies for shocking you I just want to join your conversation since it sounds interesting. I have been away from home for so long that I don''t know what is going on"
Kyrie sts the maids with his signature practiced smile, and the maids blush, fidgeting while looking at each other as if they want the other person to be the one giving the news.
One maid gets frustrated and decides to gossip, "Young master, we just heard some gossip from the delivery men that deliver produce and milk to other noble households."
She pauses to ce her thoughts in order, "We heard that those households'' young masters and misses had lost their souls, and now, everyone is getting afraid that they are next because they thought that those cases were only happening on the poor streets of the city."
The other maids nod, "Yeah! At first, we thought it was just some kind of sickness from the homeless and people who struggle to get by. Still, the cases increased all the way to wealthy households, affecting the young masters and misses."
"How do you know they have lost their souls?" asks Ian.
The maids look at each other to find an answer from each other, but they both shake their heads.
"We actually also thought the young master lost his soul," the other maid hits the one who spoke mindlessly.
"Watch what you are saying, Nao!"
"Sorry, young master I" Nao whimpers as she retracts her neck.
"It''s fine,dies," Kyrie lets out his blinding smile again, "I am okay now! Thank you for telling me. Keep up the good work."
The maids smile brightly at Kyrie''s encouragement, and they both fiercely nod.
Kyrie and Ian continue to walk towards the dining room.
The maids watch their young master and the prince walk away, and they hold each other''s hands and squeal!
"Oh, my good Vita! Did you see their lips?"
The other maid nods energetically, and they fangirl again!
"Our young master has found a passionate love!!! Such a passionate kiss!"
Chapter 109: One more time!
Chapter 109: One more time!
"I see" Kyrie walks into the dining room as Ian informs him that Imogen and Laurel have confirmed some of the things that the potion merchant has told them.
The cases of missing people around the town have one thing inmon. They all believe that their faith will give them prosperity, and some of them do gain a better life in a very short time, coinciding with the surge of gold in the market.
Laurel and Imogen havee across some information from the missing people''s friends and acquaintances while asking around. They get wind about those people bragging about how their lives are finally going uphill and how the goddess finally pays attention to her faithful ones.
ording to the floating rumors, those people''s ie seems to have increased exponentially like they have won the lottery. However, those people''s lips have been zipped airtight about how they were able to upgrade their lives in such a short time.
They always say that they cannot talk about their gains because wealthes first from the intangible faith to the goddess. The richer their faith is towards the goddess, the more likely their lives would improve.
The majority who heard about it always just scuffed at the absurdness of the rumor.
The kingdom of Aria is deeply religious, so howe only some benefited?
However, their stories keeping up in conversations because those people''s words have some truth. All the attention boils down to one question: where do they gain that extra money?
Thus, Kyrie cannot take down the possibility that there have been transactions going on from the temple and the missing people.
However, curiously, the missing people are only peasants. The cases of missing people are not the only cases that are now bing more public. More and more cases of bodies without souls littered on the streets appear, terrorizing the citizens that maybe a gue has entered into their city.
Nheless, the cases of people losing their souls do not discriminate by status. From the maids'' gossip, some young masters and misses have lost their soul as well.
The lure could also be gold. As an aristocrat, Kyrie knows that the nobles teach their children about creating wealth and maintaining wealth from an early age. It would be weird if the young masters and misses would not look at the validity of gold''s surge in the market. If there is a real surge of gold in the market, they will take the opportunity.
The gold prices are rtively lowpared to the times when gold is much more scarce. Those young nobles might have thought that if they could hold the gold until the market is scarce again, they could sell the gold at a higher price and gain profits from the gold trade.
Even if the gold never manages to rise higher than its expected future value, the nobles could melt the gold, mix them with other metals, and create gold coins. They could just find a mage to help them avoid the magic detection that those gold coins are not legally issued. If everyone keeps their mouth shut, the king would not know.
Kyrie sighs while thinking about the increasing cases. He is bound to need to solve the issue since the cases involve the temple. Still, even if they aren''t, Kyrie would involve himself. The danger is too close to people who are important to him.
"By the way, did any of you see the gold yourselves?"
Ian shakes his head, "No, only information."
"Are you two interested in gold too?" Marquis Rowan asks as he overhears their conversation when they walk in.
Although Kyrie can see the worry in both his parents'' faces, he is grateful that they did not question too much about what happened yesterday.
"Come You must be starving, son. Let''s have some breakfast," says the marchioness.
Kyrie and Ian greet the marquis and marchioness before sitting down. Laurel and Imogen have already joined the table.
"Are you feeling better now?" Laurel asks.
"Yeah, much better," Kyrie responds while looking at Imogen, who already started eating.
He takes a sip of his coffee before starting the main course and almost chokes to death. The rush of his embarrassing memories into his mind makes him secretly want to die.
[Time to buy a casket and bury myself!!! AAHHHHH!!! So embarrassing!]
He remembers the special effects yed in his mind and all the moments he could not stop himself from blushing like a maiden. Although it is not surprising that he would totally simp for Ian, Kyrie feels the cringe creeping on his skin like a teenage regret.
[Stop! That is not me! I refuse to acknowledge it!]
When he finishes reminiscing his teenage hormones'' excessive aftermath, Kyrie has concluded he needs to hold a funeral for himself. Thank Vita that no one can listen to his thoughts at that time. Else, he would want to go back to Earth for the funeral, into the darkest and deepest parts of the ocean. He would plunge into the sea without regrets!
Everyone on the table looks at Kyrie with worry. Ian pats on Kyrie''s back and watches Kyrie''s ears, and neck go entirely red.
"Are you alright?"
[Get hold of yourself, Kyrie. No one knows about the shit that does in your head. Maybe Yue, but she is as rotten as me. Vita is magnanimous. I might not be the first hopeless case she has seen!]
Kyrie takes the napkin on hisp to cover his mouth while lifting himself back.
"Yes, sorry. I just choked on my coffee." Kyrie shines his well-practiced smile as he acts like nothing has happened.
Internally crying, Kyrie mentally apologizes to Ian. There is nothing he could do about it, so self-eptance is the only way.
[Let the past stay in the past]
[...]
[Oh! Gosh! It''s so embarrassing!]
While everyone goes back to eating and Kyrie internally battling the wish to just jump out of the window and look for a shovel, Marquis Rowan remembers his son and Ian''s conversation whening into the dining room.
"Son, are you interested in thetest gold trade?"
Marquis Rowan breaks Kyrie''s self-deprecating mental bubble.
Kyrie eyes at Ian when the topic arises, "Yes. There are some things we want to find out about the sudden surge of gold in the market."
"Hmm It has been a hot topic amongst the nobles. I have been considering whether I should join; although, I have yet to find out where all that goldes from..."
Kyrie ces down his cutlery, "Father, I think you should avoid it as much as possible."
"Is there something wrong?"
"The temple has fallen from grace, and the current surge of gold in the city might be connected to that."
The marquis frowns at the sudden news. For him, the thought of the temple falling from grace has never even materialized in his mind, not even in his wildest of imagination. The temple has always been graced by the goddess Vita from its foundation day.
Trouble spreads across the marquis''s face as he mumbles, "That''s not good news..."
"What is it, father?"
"I had a friend inviting me today evening to discuss entering into the gold trade. I have epted the invitation, but now I feel it''s toote to decline."
Kyrie''s eyes shine, "Could we go?"
"Pardon?" The marquis is suddenly taken aback. Didn''t his son tell him to avoid it?
"We need some solid evidence to see if the temple is connected to the current gold trade and the cases of missing people. I think if we examine the gold, we might have a better idea!"
"Missing people?" Marquis widens his eyes since he is surprised that there is a connection between the gold trade and missing people. Kyrie fills him in about the connections between the temple, missing people, people losing souls, and the gold trade.
The marquispletely goes silent after hearing the coincidences of all the cases happening. All of them connect back to the temple. He is not deeply religious, but he has grown up with the notion that Vita''s servants are responsible for guiding the souls of the masses.
Taking advantage of the people''s faith to satisfy their human greed, the temple has crossed the line this time.
"Can Ian and I attend the meeting regarding the gold trade?"
The marquis pinches his brows, "You see, son. I can only bring one person. The invitation extends only to one person and also female attendants."
The nking sound of a teacup hitting the dish makes the marquis flinch. He looks at the marchioness nervously while regretting mentioning female attendants. With a stone-cold face, the marchioness gives him a sharp re that immediately sends chills all over the marquis''s body.
Like a flip of a switch, the marchioness''s eyes light up, clearing up the entire thunderstorm that was supposed toe and strike the marquis to crisps. She turns over to look at Kyrie with her lips widening creepily.
Kyrie also starts to break into a cold sweat.
[Don''t tell me ]
For the entire afternoon, the windows shake from the ultrasonic wailsing from Kyrie''s bleeding soul. The marquis, who is in his office doing official business, cannot help but shake as he holds the teacup to drink his anxiety away. There would be a scream every couple of minutes, and the mansion soon sounds like a torture chamber.
"Mom! I am sorry! I swear to Aaaaaahhhhhhhh!" Kyrie''s lungs have exercised so intensely that they start to spam and hurt.
Kyrie''s whimpers echo through the closed doors. Worried sick, Ian paces back and forth in the hallway as if his wife is giving birth for the first time. Unable to do anything about the situation, Ian resulted in pacing his worries out. His forehead beads of sweat.
Imogen has beenughing her head off every time she watches Ian have small mental breakdowns and hears Kyrie''s wails, but Laurel has taken her away by the ear. Only then, Imogen''s statue facees back.
"Okay, Kyrie Two more times" Marchioness gets into position.
"Mom You said that an hour ago! AAAAAAHHHHHHH!" Marchioness rips a chunk of hair from Kyrie''s body.
"Son You have been moving and crying so much that it took triple the time that I have expected!" Marchioness shakes her head, "I can''t believe that my son can''t even tolerate this little bit of pain You had such grande talks about being a pdin. Tsk tsk... Even those gentle, nobledies can do better than you!"
Kyrie is speechless. His body hairs are not even visible to the human eye since they are thin and blend with his skin color. So, after hearing the marchioness''s words, Kyrie feels misery and injustice for the nonsensical attack. Even worse, the marchioness gets more sentimental as the procedures go on.
Dumbfounded, Kyrie has to ept the reality that he cannot escape.
"I would love to give birth to a daughter so that I could dress her up and make her look all pretty," Marchioness sighs while looking at Kyrie, whose eyes are red and teary.
"Well! I will have my fun today!" Marchioness smiles widely, "Kyrie dear! One more time!"
Chapter 110: Take me away
Chapter 110: Take me away
The sun has set, but a deep gold light brightens the ballroom turned high society gathering hall. Sofas cover the entire hall floor, all bundled to form wall-less rooms around a short table to put their sses of liquor. Despite the simple settings, people cover the entire hall. They all talk with fake smiles and cigars between their fingers.
Sil sits in one of the dozens of sofas spread across the entire hall. He takes a sip from the ss that hangs on the light grasp of his fingertips. His eyes gaze at the whiskey tumbler, but his mind floats to somewhere else. Although noblemen and female attendants surround him, theirughs and small talks do not register to his ears.
However, one sound in the hall suddenly registers, and his eyes regain their focus. He looks up from his ss and watches ady apanying two noblemen. He straightens his back as his eyes follow the beauty. He notices the surrounding suddenly go quiet as the beauty passes by.
The clicking sound of the heels draws everyone''s eyes like a ma. Every step seems to make the marble floor catch on fire as if thedy is paving a path of mes. The elegant flowy dress shimmers under the gold light like the glow of swaying mes.
Even though Kyrie has masked his identity by putting a veil, Sil recognizes him with one nce. His heart races as his eyes get entangled in the lure of Kyrie''s figure and confident strides.
"Don''t get caught up again. We have to stay put and hidden until the gates open," Cynthia follows Sil''s gaze to the silver-haireddy.
She lets out a ridiculing smirk as she thinks that Sil is still obsessed with his feelings over that pdin who possesses the same hair color, unaware that thedy is actually Kyrie in disguise.
"You don''t have to remind me again," Sil takes a sip of his whiskey as he leans back.
He watches Kyrie until his figure disappears to the halls towards the private rooms, wondering why Kyrie would appear in such attire to this ce.
While walking in the hallways, away from the ufortable stares that Kyrie attracted, Ian slightly turns his gaze towards Kyrie. He watches Kyrie''s confident smile through the see-through veil. His long hair tucked behind his ear, showing off the long silver dangle earring moving like a pendulum.
Instead of feeling happy, he feels burdened at his troubling emotions brewing inside. His desires are reaching a breaking point.
He feels wrong to wish to hide Kyrie for his eyes only, but he is unexpectedly sour to see the attention that Kyrie receives. Ian wants toin to Mama Rowan since she has outdone herself in this one.
Unlike how Ian thinks that he is the only one getting bothered by the unwee attention, Papa Rowan has been on his radar to catch any impure stare shot at Kyrie. Papa Rowan makes sure to shoot back a nastier look. No one is touching his daugh- son!
Meanwhile, Kyrie''s mind brews shameless thoughts beyond any human decency. He has long forgotten the torture that he has to suffer under the marchioness''s hands.
[Aiy Being beautiful is a sin I cannot me people for looking at me so sinfully I am myself a sinner! ]
Kyrie almost sheds a tear, but he remembers that he has mascara on. That tear ising back!
Kyrie''s skin has thickened once again to the point that he might be able to receive a torpedo without a single scratch. This man might get embarrassed, but the self awareness has been out of whack. Fine tuning might do him good! Aside from cancer, the gods should add one more illness to their list of diseases waiting to find a cure.
When they finally get to the door of the private room with soundproof magic, Papa Rowan and Ian let out a breath of relief. Being a pervert prevention shield is harder than they might have expected. They both think at the same time that it is bad to let Mama Rowan work on Kyrie. Kyrie seems to be the type that attracts perverts across the spectrum - kind of odd that he is attracting his own kind!
Marquis Rowan hands the invitation to the doorman when they arrive. The doors open, and the cigar smoke from the room invades their nostrils and vision. Only when they walk into the room, their eyes adapt, letting them see beyond the curtains of smoke. Inside, sofas are ced together into an oval shape, a perfect shape to encourage the attendees to engage in conversation.
"Rowan! Over here!" One nobleman calls.
Marquis Rowan walks over there to greet the nobleman that called him, "Viscount Halton."
Halton looks over Marquis Rowan''s shoulder and sees a young man apanied by a beauty. Halton''s eyes immediately shine when his eyesnd on Kyrie.
He rubs his hands, "Who did you bring? I have never seen you bring an attendant!"
Marquis Rowan leans towards Halton''s ear, "That person You can not touch!"
The sharp tone of voice makes Halton freeze and nod submissively, startled that the kind Rowan would take his womanizer side so seriously.
Who is this woman? He has never heard that Rowan had a daughter, only a son. Plus, his son is the all-famous pdin.
When Kyrie sits, he immediately feels the ufortable stares from the men seated in the circle of sofas. Their adam''s apple moves as they examine Kyrie.
Kyrie''s movements, bearing, and confidence give away that he is no less than any of those gentle, nobledies that only appear in tea parties, giving them the impression that he is a woman of high status, not a woman who switches around mattresses. Even so, Kyrie has presented himself in a ce like this.
''Is she a woman in need of money?''
They all stop conversation with each other and look at Rowan for any indication of opening prices, but they are all also fully aware that the Rowans are dutiful, good dogs of the king. So, without any indication from Rowan of opening prices, they stop their lustful wishes since they fear getting their tails caught and wiped away in silent corners. They could only lift one corner of their lips. It''s a pity they don''t have the chance.
The door suddenly opens, and Kyrie sees another nobleman with a female attendant going in. Nheless, his eyes catch an interesting figure who happens to pass by, a priest he has seen from the temple.
[What is a priest doing in a ce like this?]
"Darling!" The noisy attendant that just came in draws everyone''s attention, "Can''t you just buy gold and be done with it? I can''t wait"
She circles her finger on that nobleman''s chest.
The noblemanughs with lustful eyes, "We need to get a membership before we could get gold."
"Boring!" The attendant pouts.
When the lustful nobleman catches a glimpse at Kyrie, his arms suddenly loosens on his own attendant, causing the attendant to stare daggers at Kyrie.
[Sister don''t worry I am taken! I will not steal your leftovers.]
Then, the attendant nces at Ian, who is next to Kyrie, and her eyes shine.
[This bitch dares!]
The attendant has never seen someone so young attend, plus he is handsome and fit. She gazes at Ian''s angr and masculine features that are starting to mature from his youthful face. Her gaze traces down, watching his broad shoulders and muscr build.
The attire that this young man wears clearly states that he is of high status. With intricate but simplistic hand embroidery around the cor and sleeves, the coat itself shows thebor and time spent by an expensive designer. Plus, watching the attendant next to him, her eyes continue to shine as she falls in love with everything that Kyrie is wearing.
All she has seen before are old and wrinkly men going into private rooms. So, she starts sending nces and suggestive actions towards Ian shamelessly.
Seeing how Ian would not even bat an eye, the attendant pouts. Kyrie puts his head on Ian''s shoulder, and he smirks when he gets into eye contact with the female attendant.
[Mine]
The attendant, understanding the message, looks away angrily.
Kyrie senses Ian''s hand sliding on his waist, and he looks up. Slightly frowning with lips pressed into a line, Ian gently presses Kyrie''s body to his, showing to the staring men that Kyrie belongs to him already. Kyrie tries to control his smile when he senses the invisible pressure that Ian lets out. Those with lustful eyes turn away when they sense the threatening pressure, fearing for their lives.
Kyrie has never seen Ian use bloodlust like this before. His heart starts to itch again when he steals a nce at Ian''s expression, so he lets his fingertips lightly brush through Ian''s coat. Then, he yanks on Ian''s cor, bringing Ian''s ear closer to his lips.
"I need to get out right now, so take me away."
Chapter 111: Your lips look lonely
Chapter 111: Your lips look lonely
The closest any man has been to Kyrie is the sweet scent that came from his body as he walks by. Those men watch their desireddy walk past the door with another man, and their gazes remain there for some time before they could calm their own desires.
Once outside, Kyrie lets out a sigh. The atmosphere is suffocating with so many eyesing at him with unspoken desires. Those gazes have been trying to get a hold of him, but Kyrie knows that those eyes only saw the heart''s mirror. Those noblemen have fallen for their own desires. It is not wrong to have desires, only wrong when those are the only thing attached to a person.
Kyrie walks quietly on the corridor with Ian by his side.
"Where are you going?" Ian asks as he takes hold of Kyrie''s hand since Kyrie has been wandering off by himself.
His cheeks blush a little bit when he remembers Papa Rowan getting the wrong impression and warning Kyrie to go easy on him. However, he feels like the message was directed at him. Ian tries to clear out the misunderstanding in his mind.
"I saw a priest walk by when that nobleman with the attendant walked in," says Kyrie as his head turns side by side in search of the priest, for any indication where that man might have gone.
The temple regards this ce as immoral and ungodly, so to see a priest walking into such gathering is odd. In the end, ''righteous'' words could end up as only just words - free to go, hard to take back.
That controversy aside, seeing a priest here spells trouble ahead.
[This might be the ce they gather to distribute the gold.]
Both of them continue to walk around the empty halls. Theye across rows and rows of private rooms as they go deeper into the building.
Kyrie quickly steps back when the sounds of steps from a group of people clomp closer towards their direction. Before hiding himself in a corridor perpendicr to the one that the group is walking, he catches a quick glimpse of the group. Kyrie confirms that it is a group of priests.
He quickly surveys his surroundings but finds no good ce to hide.
"Ky-"
Kyrie covers Ian''s mouth while putting a finger to his lips, telling Ian to keep quiet. He quickly walks towards some doors and twists the knobs. All the doors are locked.
With nowhere to conceal themselves, Kyrie ends up locking his eyes with Ian''s mischievously. He quickly closes in on Ian with a sweet smile.
"Your lips look lonely," Kyrie whispers, looking at Ian with a yful smile, "I don''t mind letting mine meet yours."
Quickly, Kyrie presses Ian to the wall, snatching his cor and burying their lips together after lifting his veil.
[If there is no ce to hide, then the opposite could do the same thing.]
Just like how Kyrie has nned, the priests click their tongue once they see the disy of affection. They all turn their gaze away and pretend they have not seen the couple kissing at all.
"Ugh! Get a room!" One of the priests frowns in disgust and jealousy.
Kyrie takes his lips away and watches them enter into a room. He lets go of Ian''s cheek that he caressed while kissing and steps away, leaving Ianpletely silent. When he thinks of moving close to the room to eavesdrop, he feels Ian''s hand run through his long hair.
Ian pulls him back into their kiss. Kyrie''s eyes shake when Ian reaches deeper with his tongue, making him frown as Ian explores. Ian''s tongue invades smoothly, diving in almost as if the matter is of urgency, leaving Kyrie with little time to gasp for air.
He slowly lets go of Kyrie''s hair, and his hands start to trail down the spine. Kyrie bes drawn to the kiss, his feelings fluttering like butterflies in his stomach. His body trembles as he experiences the sensations of being touched and being taken - the thrill ravaging inside him as he slowly loses control.
[Was Ian always like this?]
Kyrie has yet to recall all the memories. Still, in the memories he recovered, Ian has been quite shy, and most of the time, Kyrie would be the one showing his affection. He has always had himself under control, yet Ian would test him from time to time. He has yet to win a single battle.
Kyrie might have just wished to tease him, but in the end, he is the one getting teased. It''s new. He would have never expected Ian to guide. He would have loved to admire Ian''s expression, but he is too close. He could only see Ian''s trembling eyshes.
He feels Ian''s hands stop once they reach towards the arch of his waist. When Ian turns his tongue, his thumbs also press onto Kyrie''s waist, causing Kyrie to let go of Ian''s lips with a moan escaping.
The veil falls when they part their lips, but it lifts every time Kyrie exhales his short breaths. Every time it lifts, Ian catches a glimpse of Kyrie''s smudged lipstick.
Kyrie chuckles as he watches Ian blush, almost as if he is the victim of such invasion. Surprised by the manifestations of his own desires, Ian lets out a breathy groan as if his vocal cords fail to voice out his excuse for such a raiding kiss.
Kyrie puts his arms on Ian''s shoulder, one hand ying with Ian''s hair, rolling the strands with his fingers.
He draws toward Ian''s ear, despite all the nerves in his body telling him that he is ying a dangerous game.
"This is not the right ce to do what you might be thinking"
Ian turns Kyrie around, and Kyrie''s back hits the wall, making him gasp.
When they hear footsteps near, Ian breaks a smile, as if the peopleing near give him an excuse to kiss. Ian draws in again, leaving Kyrie almost helpless, as another wave of warmth surges into him.
For the first time, Kyrie feels unable to keep up. His hands slide back to grab onto Ian''s arms as Ian takes his lips again. Wearing high heels as well, his legs are giving up. Before Kyrie slides down from the wall, Ian grabs one of his thighs through the slit of the dress.
"I-ia Ian!" Kyrie''s mouth gets blocked again.
Kyrie couldn''t even protest. His words drown into the lips of another man that even his gasps of air are cut short every time their lips meet again. His eyes blur as he tries to grab tighter onto Ian''s coat. His body trembles uncontrobly.
A screames out of the man who was guiding the guests to a room. The poor man''s soul has slipped out for a second before bonding back to his physical body.
Ian finally breaks away from their kiss and turns his head slightly to look at the group of people who turn stiff, watching them kiss. Kyrie puts his head on Ian''s shoulder as he grasps for air and calms his tremors.
One of the men, who seem to be managing the ce, quickly turns to an old man, bowing and apologizing to him for witnessing such a thing. The old man receiving the apologies maintains his calm bearing. The folds of time that carves into his skin show that the man spent his years inughter and smiles. Yet, at this moment, his calm demeanor bears no warmth, rather a coldness that prates to the bones as if it came from years of possessing a hardened heart.
"Get them a room." The old man sneers.
The people following him have been sweating since they expected him to get angry. They let out a sigh of relief when the man remains calm.
Seeing that the old man must have had a good day, the manager quicklyplies seriously at the half-joking remark, "Yes, Vicar Fagan! I will I will"
He quickly stares at one of the servants, "What are you waiting for?"
The servant quickly bows to Ian and Kyrie and lifts his arms to signal, "Please this way"
The group starts to move again, and they enter the same room that the priests entered.
Kyrie takes his time, slowly wiping the lipstick off Ian''s lips with his thumb.
"Please, dear guests" The servant starts to be impatient, "There are some guests who are sensitive to these public disys I hope you could understand us."
What the servant does not know is that Kyrie''s legs are currently like jelly. This man is trying to regain some strength!
Ian draws near to Kyrie''s ears, "Can you walk?"
For some reason, those words make Kyrie feel unsettled.
[Walking is indeed essential]
Kyrie nods, so Ian slowly releases his hold on Kyrie''s thigh. At first, Kyrie wobbles, trying to find back bnce on heels.
They go exactly where the servant led them. Of course, the servant leads them to nowhere near the room that the Vicar and the priests entered.
However, they don''t need to be anywhere near to hear. Ian''s shadow animates, and the head peaks out off the ground.
In the room where the Vicar and priests are, an animated shadow that has been hidden with the Vicar Fagan''s shadow moves underneath the sofa. Its head peaks up.
Ian has separated part of his shadow to follow the group, so they don''t have to be near or in the room to eavesdrop on the conversation.
"I apologize again about that. I did not expect some vulgar people in the corridor."
Kyrie lifts an eyebrow, seemingly annoyed that people call them vulgar.
"Youngsters are pretty wild nowadays."
"Yes, yes! They are!" The manager replies to the Vicar enthusiastically.
"Well Have you guys been able to gain more members?"
"Oh! Yes! We have! We also got the news that Marquis Rowan came to hear about the gold tradings!"
"Make sure to get him into the circle. He will be of great use."
"Yes, yes! We also think so!"
Then, there is silence.
"What is it? Say it, don''t hold it in!" The Vicar asks.
The manager''s voice starts to shake, "Well You see There have been some odd illnesses happening to our newest members and also the followers that joined. They seem like they have. Ehhh."
"What?" The Vicar''s voice starts to sound impatient.
"Please don''t take my words that seriously, but they seem like they have lost their souls," The manager quickly blurts the words out just to get them out.
"Oh!" The Vicar softens his voice, "You have misunderstood, managerIt''s not that they have lost their souls. It is that they have received salvation. They have joined the goddess and returned to her, leaving their sinful body behind."
Kyrie and Ian frown inplete disgust. Joined the goddess? Received salvation?
"What should I tell the affected?"
"Tell them? Why do you need to tell them? It''s a silent grace." The Vicar says without stuttering.
Chapter 112: Cannot enter the gate
Chapter 112: Cannot enter the gate
The manager has another ufortable pause. Now, his body shakes even though he tries not to show such signs of fear.
Then, one priest joins into the conversation, "We need ess to another warehouse, your holiness."
"Ah! Yes! You will know what to do, right?"
Vicar Fagan aims the question at the manager, who sweats profusely already from the previous topic.
"We are going to pay for it, manager. So, don''t look like that!" Vicar Fagan sharpens his gaze.
The manager nervously heaves as he asks, "You holiness May I ask where those vese from? They are very high quality and seem to be decently fed, at least the majority. I am curious as to where I could also get some of my own."
When Kyrie hears that, he frowns at the manager''s words.
[What an idiot]
Then, a scream rings from the animated shadow that transmitted the conversation.
"Take him away and bury him somewhere where people can''t find the body after this meeting."
"Yes," a couple of voices respond to the Vicar.
"Seems like our manager got too sentimental over the products," one of the priests remarks.
"It can''t be helped. You have no idea until those people are fully in the circle." Another priestments as he kicks the body, "Some people are just cowards. Not everyone can be as devoted as us."
"Let''s not say such things. We are the servants of the goddess, so we should not say negative things to the dead," Vicar Fagan says with a snicker.
"What are we going to do with the new products that came in an hour ago?"
"We could only store them in the warehouse and cram them together until we can find another ce."
"Sigh. If this manager wasn''t that sentimental, we could have prevented such a problem."
The door opens up, and someone with priestly ropes walks in. The whisper is too low for the shadow to pick up.
"Well, gentlemen Let''s end this meeting," the Vicar says as he stands up and walks away with the priest that came in.
The remaining priests that stay behind start their own conversation.
"Well... How many more members?"
"Five currently."
"That is low What have you guys been doing?!?! Have you guys used the hypnotic potion yet?"
Kyrie and Ian look at each other rmed.
"No not yet. We might test it out tonight."
"What about the ceremony to draw the souls? I think there are way too many in the basement. Just deal with them and dump the bodies that couldn''t make it together with this poor sucker," The priest indicates by lifting the body with his foot.
"Actually, I have already nned to do the ceremony."
"What? Like, right now?"
"Well In a bit."
"Did the Vicar give you permission?"
"Yes He mentioned that I could take charge, but he did mention after this week."
"Why are you doing it tonight?"
The priests draw closer to listen to the whispering that the shadow could not pick up. Even so, Kyrie and Ian are sure that they are nning to do things behind the Vicar''s back to get their hands on some extra benefits.
"Make sure to give me some, huh!"
"Yes, of course!"
The priestsugh together, filled with anticipation.
"Alright! So testing the potion and the ceremonies! We have to bring satisfactory results to the Vicar!"
When Kyrie hears the footsteps and the closing of the door, he turns to Ian.
[We have to free the people that have been kidnapped in one of those warehouses, but also make sure that father does not drink that hypnotic potion.]
"Let''s split up," Kyrie suggests.
Ian nods, "I will go to the warehouses, and you go for dad."
"Ian"
"I remember the priests'' faces, so don''t worry. I need you to be careful, though; you can''t use mana right now!"
Kyrie nods, but Ian grabs his arms tightly, looking at Kyrie''s eyes with seriousness.
"I get it, Ian. I will try."
Ian looks very unwilling to let Kyrie separate from him. He should have let Imogene, but he never expected that people from the temple would gather here and store the people they kidnapped at the same ce.
Ian has separated a piece of his shadow again, and the shadow slipped through the door.
"I have sent a message with a shadow to Imogen and Laurel. Imogen will go to where I will be going, and Laurel will be waiting for you in a carriage. If you cannot wait any longer, just leave."
"But Ian."
"Imogen will be with me, so you don''t have to worry."
Although Kyrie is unwilling, he needs to protect his father, so he nods as he walks out of the room with Ian. He only starts moving when Ian disappears to another hall to get his father.
When he arrives at the private room that they entered previously to discuss the gold trade, he notices no door attendant.
[Am I toote?]
He opens the door and sees that the room''s cigar smoke has faded. The noblemen who gathered to discuss the gold trade are unconscious, and servants are picking them up.
The clicking of Kyrie''s heels rms the servants, but once they see Kyrie in women''s clothing, they all calm down. A smile spreads across all those servants'' faces, and their expressions twist while staring Kyrie up and down.
They all start to gather and walk to Kyrie slowly.
"Beauty If you do what we say, we will not hurt you"
Kyrie frowns in disgust. He looks at therge metal trophy cup and picks it up easily. Some of the servants be rmed. The trophy weighs heavy enough for a servant to struggle to pick it up with two hands just to put it on disy. However, they watch ady pick the trophy like a teacup.
Kyrie swings the trophy at the closest man without warning, mming his face against the metal cup. The man falls as bloodes out of his mouth. Some teeth drop out and bounce on the floor like hard candy.
All of the servants put their guards up, looking at one another to attack simultaneously.
One by one, Kyrie takes down the servants that are attempting to get him. When he hammers the metal trophy, the upper part detaches from the handle.
"Aiy Low quality" Kyrie frowns.
Many servants are on the floor around him, some fainted, others rolling from the hit they received.
The remaining two servants standing look at Kyrie,pletely terrified. They particrly look over at one who has fainted with his pupils rolled up. Kyrie has ended that man''s lineage just like that.
They have never seen someone so dazzling to be so deadly at the same time.
"That just breaks the rules of reality" One of the servants whimpers.
They step backward as Kyrie walks towards them.
One of the servants stumbles andnds on the table. Kyrie pierces through the table with the trophy cup''s sharp handle just inches from that servant''s jewels. It is so close that the servant instantly looks like he has a seizure and falls unconscious.
Small blocks of gold, with the size of two fingers width, are scattered around the table and floor. Kyrie takes a couple of them for a closer lookter to see what they are made of.
Before Kyrie handles thest one, he notices that people are walking closer to the room. He clicks his tongue and gives a threatening re to thest remaining servant. That re has be frightening enough to make that servant pass along his tale through generations.
Kyrie picks up his father, who has just lost consciousness, maybe by something released in the air. Then, he makes a run for it. The footsteps that he hears are unusual but familiar.
He walks out of the door and sees a bunch of demon puppets rushing towards them.
[Damn it! Why are there demon puppets here?]
Kyrie carries his father in his back, and the marquis wakes up after Kyrie has run for a while.
"Son"
"Dad! Are you alright?"
"What happened?"
"You have lost consciousness, and now we are being chased!"
The marquis looks around, "Where is Ian?"
"He went to free some people that got kidnapped."
The marquis does not ask anymore. He does not want to distract Kyrie, who is running away from something.
Kyrie immediately stops.
[Damn it! Something ising from the other side.]
Kyrie opens one of the rooms that he remembers is facing an internal garden. They passed through it when going to the private room that his father got an invitation for.
He opens the door and smiles when he sees that the room has windows. He immediately closes the door and looks around the room while letting the marquis back to his feet.
The room looks like an office, documents piled up in a desk near the window and shelves filled with scrolls.
Kyrie takes off one of the two swords that decorate the wall. He draws the sword. The de is kept. He throws one to the marquis and gets the other one for himself.
The doorknob rattles, and the door starts to shake as the demon puppets m their bodies against it.
"Dad, we need to get out from the window."
---
Cynthia silently waits as she tabs her finger on her arm. Noblemen are trying to converse with her, but they start to back out since Cynthia shows no interest in them. She sighs as shezily picks up her ss.
"When we enter the gate, you won''t be able to see that pdin. I wonder what Imogen will do since her right-hand man is head over heels for that man."
Cynthia smiles when Sil''s attention bes drawn to her small remark.
"I know."
"Unless they fix his soul somehow, that Kyrie cannot walk into the gate." Cynthia giggles, "Isn''t that also great news for you? I mean Ian has devoted so much to save the world, constantly going through the same hell hole. I don''t think he will be able to let go of that for one man."
Sil watches Cynthia''s widening smile as her eyes flood in contentment. She loves to see difficult situations and people''s constant struggle to ovee them. She takes a liking to Sil because he is a hopeless case that continues to struggle.
Then, her connection to her puppets suddenly cuts. Cynthia jolts when some of her mana dissipate. She urgently stands up to walk away, but Sil catches her hand.
"Where are you going?" Sil questions.
Cynthia swings her hand off, trying to act normal.
"Can''t you let ady do her own business?"
Without much exnation, Cynthia leaves Sil as he watches her walk towards the hallways that Kyrie entered.
Chapter 113: You are someone I know?
Chapter 113: You are someone I know?
Taking a chair, Marquis Rowan swings it toward the window, breaking through the wooden frames in one go.
"Let''s go!"
The marquis takes Kyrie''s hand to pull him up to the window''s frame. Looking down, they see the corridors around the garden only lit by thenterns hanging on the walls. Nothing lit the garden, so the center is just like a pond of darkness.
In the middle of the air, a swirl of wind starts to expand as the marquis chants. They jump towards it, letting it carry them to the corridors below. However, not long before they take two steps, the demon puppets have already caught them on sight.
They try to lose them while changing corridors from time to time; however, each time, the demon puppets seem to be able to find them.
"We might be inside a mana field, so that is why it is easy to track us," the marquis concludes as he continues to run through the halls, changing direction to buy time.
"Yeah," Kyrie stops while pulling the marquis from turning to another corridor.
The sound of rushed steps passes through them from somewhere not far.
"Dad, if I am not wrong, from this corridor, if you continue to go straight and turn to your left, you will be able to find the kitchen. Get out from the kitchen and meet with Laurel. She is with a carriage right now."
Kyrie leans forward to look side by side to see if there are any demon puppets.
"What about you, son?" The marquis frowns at the idea.
"I will have to get those puppets'' attention so that they will head towards my direction, giving you time to go out."
"That is way too dangerous! From what I have seen, there are at least 50 of them. What is the second prince thinking?!?!"
[Second prince owns this ce?]
"Trust me. At least if I don''te out, you can bring reinforcements here. Let''s not waste time and take the opportunity that the demon puppets have moved somewhere else!"
The marquis forcefully epts Kyrie''s suggestion. However, the marquis has a bad feeling about all this. He would have never expected the second prince to betray the kingdom!
"Kyrie, you have toe out safe. Your father will never forgive himself if something happens to you," the marquis squeezes Kyrie''s shoulder before turning to run towards the kitchen.
Watching his father''s figure disappearing after turning left, Kyrie remains standing in the same spot. Only this time, he is not hiding. He stands in the middle of the corridor to attract the demon puppets. Like how he expected, once the demon puppets see him, they all rush towards Kyrie.
When a sizable number appears, Kyrie starts to run again. The number of demon puppets running through the halls sounds like the drums before a war.
Nheless, unlike how he has predicted, his heel snaps, and Kyrie falls.
[Goddamn it!]
Kyrie quickly takes off his high heels and throws them at the demon puppets rushing towards him. One heel sessfully knocks a demon puppet out!
[That is a good weapon Let''s not think of useless things!]
Kyrie starts to run barefoot. The sound of his feet hitting the floor makes it sound like zaps of electricity.
[If I turn here, I will find the main hall.]
He abruptly stops when another group of demon puppets appears in front of him. He looks back and sees that the group chasing him has not separated from the n of surrounding him, or else he could have changed his n to move towards the main hall.
Suddenly, a shadow attacks him. Kyrie manages only to avoid it by a hair. He hears the sound of heels calmly walking toward him, and he watches from the crowd of demon puppets that split to give space for Cynthia to walk to the front.
"Who is this wretch that has the guts to enter and exit this ce as she pleases?"
Cynthia stops after she stomps the floor, sending mana into her shadows, animating them. Her shadow lifts from the ground and forms into an ambiguous humanoid form.
"You think you can walk in and out alive?"
Cynthia clicks her tongue as she shakes her head.
"You have seen too much now! I can''t let you out just like that!"
She runs her eyes through Kyrie from head to toe, and her lower lip trembles as she takes a breath in. She does not like what she sees, especially when Kyrie has caught Sil''s attention. She might as well destroy his appearance before skinning him alive. Who knows? She might make a good present for Sil. After all, Sil only told her not to touch that damn brat.
Kyrie draws his sword and nces behind at the demon puppets running closer and closer to him.
"A nobledy should not wield a sword! You might as well just give up!" Cynthia giggles.
Kyrie lets out augh, "Who says I am ady!"
Cynthia widens her eyes when she hears a deeper voice. Then, Kyrie throws towards her a ball that explodes mid-air, giving off a blinding light! Cynthia and all of the demon puppets close to it be temporarily blind.
"You!" Cynthia tumbles as she tries to make sense of her sudden blindness.
Kyrie takes off his sunsses and smiles at one of his first creations sinceing to this world. He turns around and runs towards the demon puppets scattered in the corridor since that direction gives him a better chance to live. Kyrie groans as he gnashes his teeth while going through the demon puppets, hitting them just enough to make way for him to escape.
[I think I will go through the kitchen as well.]
Once he turns towards another corridor, he ms against another group of demon puppets. His sword gets knocked out of his hand when he falls. He slides back fast to get back his sword, but a demon puppet grabs onto his ankle. The puppet, like all itspanions, has its face covered in a dark brown wooden mask. Its body is covered in ck clothing and a cape, masking its gender. From a nce, they seem to be clones of each other if the height is not taken into consideration.
Kyrie kicks the demon puppet, but his stamina has been in a constant drop because he cannot use mana. Although he has been able to knock out one, there are too many of them to take care of.
[Don''t think too much, and just do!]
Kyrie grabs the sword from the floor and continues to advance while knocking down the puppets. However, facing so many opponents simultaneously without a single drop of mana has resulted in an impossible challenge to Kyrie.
He grinds his teeth as he receives the attacks, unceasingly fighting to walk past the overwhelming wave of opponents. Kyrie''s air gets knocked out when a demon puppet sneaks an uppercut towards his upper abdomen. He falls to his knees as he coughs. The hit has taken all his energy away in that one hard blow so that he couldn''t react towards the sword swung at him. Kyrie clenches his teeth and squeezes his muscles to receive the blow.
A hand suddenly appears out of nowhere in front of Kyrie''s eyes, catching the attack and throwing the opponent off. Then, Kyrie is lifted to his feet as his savior puts Kyrie''s arm around his shoulder.
"Hold on!" They walk through the group of demon puppets as the savior knocks all that are in their way with one hand swinging a sword.
When Cynthia starts to recover her sight as she runs after Kyrie, she sees the two figures running away with her blurry vision.
"What are you waiting for? Chase after them!" Cynthia screams at the demon puppets.
While running, Kyrie turns to watch the man who has saved him. His features are close to the Asian features he is used to when he was on Earth.
[Why is he saving me? And who is this person?]
A lot of questions start to build on his mind. When they are out of the building, to the main streets, the man finally releases Kyrie.
"What are you thinking fighting those things without mana!" Sil screams at Kyrie.
[How does he know that I can''t use mana?]
"Am I supposed to stay put, letting those things run over me?" Kyrie scoffs at the absurd remark.
"You should have stayed home and let your soul recuperate!"
Kyrie gets rmed, and he narrows his eyes while starting to take precautions.
"How do you know all these?" Kyrie gripes tighter onto the hilt.
Sil pauses for a second and observes Kyrie''s confused expression. He walks closer to Kyrie.
"How could I not know?"
"What do you mean?" Kyrie steps back and raises his sword.
Sil starts to chuckle, but hisugh has no joy. Instead, it sounds painful.
"I somehow knew that our connection has always been Ian, since he is almost everything you talk about back then," Sil inevitably lets out another chuckle, "I never knew that your memories of me are all connected to that man."
Kyrie lifts an eyebrow, "You are someone I know?"
Chapter 114: Incomplete worlds
Chapter 114: Iplete worlds
Sil lets out a sad smile, "Maybe this is also a good thing."
"About what? Who are you?"
Sil walks away without answering Kyrie''s question, leaving Kyrie with more questions than answers as to why Sil does not n to tell him. Clearly, Kyrie is aware that Sil knows him. However, he does not think too much and turns around to leave. He still needs to get to where Laurel should be waiting for him.
Once he walks for a few minutes, he encounters the carriage. The driver opens the carriage door to him.
"Hey!" Laurel waves at Kyrie, "You had it bad, huh."
Laurel looks at Kyrie''s messy appearancepared to how he entered the building.
"Tell me about it! Not being able to use mana is a hassle."
"Here Clothes."
"Thanks," Kyrie takes the clothes and goes out to change.
Kyriees back after a few minutes.
"How long have you guys been here?" Kyrie asks as he closes the carriage door.
When the marquis is about to respond, the city brightens up as if it is daytime before the light dims. A st sweeps through, lifting the carriage that they are in, and shing to the side. The horses that pulled the carriage are so frightened that they started to pull the fallen carriage.
"Dad!" Kyrie takes hold of the Marquis leaning against the side that is scraping on concrete, generating sparks from the friction between metal and ground.
The horses then leave the carriage once they get freed as if they are fleeing away for survival. Laurel lifts the door open and pushes her body up with her arms. She steps up on the other side of the flipped carriage, reaching out her arm to take the marquis''s hand and lifting him out of the carriage.
Kyrie gets outst. The ce where the warehouses are located is on a sea of fire.
[Something must have gone wrong.]
Laurel catches Kyrie''s arm, stopping him from advancing toward the warehouses.
"I will not let you go there!"
"They might run into something unexpected! We have to see what happened!"
Laurel''s eyes wander as she thinks of what she should do. Imogen has told her not to let Kyrie go to the warehouses even when something seems to have happened. Since Kyrie has no mana and his soul is recuperating, he should not be walking into danger like that.
Then, a high-frequency cry reaches their ears. The sound hits them so intensely mentally that Kyrie stumbles down as his vision starts to swirl. He ces his hands on his ears as he tries to stand up, but he cannot find his bnce. All the windows from surrounding buildings shatter, bursting as if they have been timed together to explode.
Even after the sound stopped, Kyrie could not get his vision to stop spiraling. He squints his eyes to focus his vision. He turns to Laurel with hands over her ears kneeled to the ground. She leans back up with tears running from her eyes, and she opens her mouth widely to pop the pressure in her ears.
She returns her gaze and sees that Kyrie''s ear is bleeding.
"Laurel, we need to see what happened to Ian and Imogen We are some distance away, and we are affected like this."
Kyrie stands up while wobbling. He goes to check on his dad, who is leaning against the fallen carriage.
"Dad, go back home first."
Kyrie turns to the servant and helps him up, "I will leave my father in your care. Please take him back to the mansion safely."
"Yes, young master."
"Thank you," Kyrie pats on the servant''s shoulder and starts walking towards the warehouse.
Laurel follows him, "Imogen is really strong. I think they will be okay, Kyrie."
"Hmm?" Kyrie frowns, trying to process the words that Laurel said, but he couldn''t hear from his right ear.
Laurel walks to the other side, "I said that Imogen is strong I don''t think we need to go there. I don''t feel like we will be much help."
"Laurel, why do you think we will not be much help?"
Laurel pauses, meeting Kyrie''s eyes.
"I feel like baggage when I am with them," Laurel finally confesses honestly, "I am not particrly strong, and the dangers that they are facing, I am of no help. Imogen doesn''t need me."
"Laurel, I believe that everyone has a role in life. Life is like a y. Not everyone can be actors and shine under the spotlight, but it does not mean that those who have contributed in the shadows are not important. In fact, the y without them will not even happen. You might be chasing after a wrong role, Laurel."
Kyrie gives a smile at Laurel, "I don''t think Imogen will think of you that way. She needs you more than you can fathom. That woman does not show her emotions that easily, and you might wonder what type of evil she is nning in her mind. Of all people, I think you are someone she will not let go of."
[Imogen might look cold, but she is more emotional than anyone.]
"What? What do you mean? There is no way. I am always the puppy who follows her everywhere. How could the role be reversed? Plus, she shows emotions towards you, Kyrie."
"Me? Oh please! She just likes tough at me and call me a cockroach."
Laurel chuckles, "Why cockroach?"
"Our first meeting, she beats me to a pulp I would have died, but I didn''t. That is why she calls me a cockroach Indestructible."
Laurelughs for a good minute before wiping her tears.
"Kyrie, do you think I will be able to find my role?" Laurel looks over the sea of fire that grows taller the closer they get.
"I am sure you will be able to, but I do have one thing to ask of you."
"What is it, Kyrie?"
"Never lose yourself, Laurel. No matter what happens, fight to conquer the darkness inside you."
Laurel remains quiet for a while, trying to understand what Kyrie means by those words. Darkness? What darkness?
"I don''t think Ipletely get your words."
"Maybe one day you will, Laurel. You will find yourself plunged into a sea where you feel like you are drowning and sinking. Make sure to fight against that, and never give up," Kyrie remarks.
Laurel takes in words even though she has no idea what they mean yet, "Is this about the gates that Imogen and Ian talked about?"
"They told you about the gates?"
"Yeah, but not in detail. Imogen told Ian to stay behind to live a normal life with you."
Kyrie suddenly stops, and Laurel also when she notices.
"Imogen said that?"
"Yeah Is something wrong?"
Kyrie has not thought about it too much, even though he is aware of what wille in the future. Kyrie looks towards the fire while thinking of Ian.
"Laurel, my soul is injured, so I will not be able to pass through the gates. Onlyplete souls are able to enter, or else, I will die from my inability to process the essence that my body gathers."
"Didn''t Imogen say something about you already having essence in you?"
"It''s different, Laurel. When you enter those gates, you will be able to strengthen yourself enough to even be a demigod."
"Aren''t demigods born? How can a mortal turn into a demigod?" Laurel bes shocked at the information.
[Guess Imogen has not told her anything yet]
"It''s different, Laurel. There is a huge difference between a born and a made demigod. Demigods that are born can ascend to godhood. I haven''t heard one made demigod who has been able to. Their type of essence is different too. Demigods that were once mortals absorb essence that has been processed, meaning that the essence was originally used to create something - a world, a human, a tree Demigods born from other gods have the purest type of essence."
"So, you guys want to be demigods?" Laurel questions.
"No, Laurel. The gates that we talked about are connected to another world, and we will need to defend ourselves from the attacksing at us!"
"We will face invaders from another world?"
Kyrie nods, "Our world has been absorbing their world, so they want to reverse the flow. They want our world to perish instead."
"Why is that happ-"
A st happens again, and one of the warehouses crumbles down. Kyrie and Laurel escape from the debris.
"Because the god that was supposed to finish these two worlds perished before hepleted them. Since the two worlds are iplete, the superior world began to absorb the inferior world to keep its existence."
"Can''t all the inhabitants from the inferior world juste into the superior world?"
"That is the problem, Laurel. Everyone who came into existence in one world will be linked permanently to the existence of that world. If that world ceases to exist, everything linked with it will too."
Chapter 115: Aftermath
Chapter 115: Aftermath
*Trigger warning (just in case)*
The figures of Imogen and Ian finallye into view. They watch Imogen jump toward the gem that is floating in midair and grab it. Kyrie and Laurel watch their backs as they walk towards them.
Amongst the rows of warehouses, where they stood, all the warehouses in a few kilometer radii have received some kind of damage, enough to reveal what is inside. They are standing on a sea of fire, right next to a pile of corpses that reached half the height of a warehouse. Ian stands motionless, looking in front. His sword has been dripping blood nonstop.
Imogen is the first one to turn back to look towards them. She frowns at Laurel, who has not listened to her words and lets Kyrie walk into the warehouses.
When they are close enough, sweeping sounds register in their ears from people who are still trapped inside huge cages. They all are shackled to the cage like wild animals. The cages pile one on top of the other until they reach the ceiling of the semi-destroyed warehouses. All these captives could do is to watch the fireing closer and closer to them.
"It''s the pdin!" One of the kidnapped shouts.
The captives all squeeze together towards the front, stretching their arms out as they shouted for Kyrie to save them. They all cried in both sadness and joy. Before they see Kyrieing, they hide all away as far as possible from Imogen and Ian. They arepletely terrified of the monstrous strength from those two, especially from Imogen, who does not even seem close to the saintess that they have expected.
At first, they are d that someone came to defeat the kidnappers, but once they see Imogen and Ian strike all the demon puppets down without mercy, their hearts squeeze with fear. Those demon puppets have been once like them, captives that were supposed to be sacrificed to that weird stone and turn into a pile of gold. However, the kidnappers have given them another choice, and they ept the pact, turning themselves into demon puppets.
With worry, Kyrie goes to Ian to check on him. Even when Kyrie is right next to him, Ian does not notice. He continues to watch what is in front of him. Kyrie follows Ian''s line of sight and looks at the young girl in the middle of a broken enchantment circle. The sight is beyond gruesome - the body is half-turned to small blocks of gold while the other remains in flesh. Tears well in that young girl''s eyes as she retains a contorted expression frozen on her face.
Kyrie lets out a sigh from the breath that feels like it is stuck on his chest. He can roughly guess what is going inside Ian''s mind. Ian has never lost his wish to save this world - his original purpose for the reason of living the way he did. Kyrie holds Ian''s hand, finally taking Ian out of his thoughts - a maze that seems without a correct path.
He firmly holds Ian''s hand while a smile on his face. His eyes are determined, glistening as they both gaze into each other''s eyes.
"You don''t have to worry, Ian Whatever you choose, I will stand on your side."
Ian lets out tears that he has been holding in. There are two desires inside him right now, and they are going against each other.
"Kyrie... Why are you not mad?"
"Why would I be mad at my Ian?" Kyrie wipes Ian''s tears off and confidently smiles.
A group of knights rushes to the scene, and they pale at the number of corpses piled up. The entire ce is smothered with ckened fluid and oxidized blood that give off an unbearable smell. Combined with the smoke, the knights choke on their breaths from time to time as they walk into the scene, trembling.
"Sir Pdin," the chief of the group of knights calls.
Kyrie turns to them, "Get all the people from the cages to clinics for medical attention first. Later, I will write a report to the king as to what happened. Those priests" Kyrie points towards the priests that have been knocked unconscious, "Take them They are responsible for what happened."
"Yes, Sir Pdin!"
Curious nobles also gather to see what happened, and many of them scream at the sight, sending everyone into a panic. Everyone from the high society gathering starts to run away, fearing that they might get caught in the situation and lose their lives.
That night, the city remains unrest even though the knights have finished transporting the victims and the criminals to the right ce.
Preventing the fire from spreading has resulted to be the most difficult part of the operation. Several mages have arrived to extinguish the fire, but the fire hassted until most of the hundred warehouses got wiped out. ording to the report, the warehouse has been painted with something extremely inmmable, making the fire close to impossible to extinguish once out of control.
The temple has denied any connection to the priests that got captured. Later on, all those priests convicted of kidnapping and murder havemitted suicide. Although some measures have been taken to make sure that they would not be able to do it, they are all found dead in their cell the next day. All of the priests miss their tongues. When Kyrie has gone to check, he discovers that the priests have not died from biting off their tongue. Instead, they have died from poison. The missing tongues are most likely to avoid the trouble if one survives. This does not surprise Kyrie if Vicar Fagan is behind it since he has gained most from doing it.
What surprised him most is to find that those priests that are caught red-handed are not sliced to pieces by Imogen. Those priests have entered the cell without a single life-threatening injury. Kyrie thinks that Imogen has found a cure for her psychopathic tendencies, butter, he retracts that statement since he has to stop that woman from heading to the temple and doing her massive cleaning.
Even though Kyrie is aware that Imogen could only kill under the conditions where she actually finds that the person is unredeemable, theck of evidence will cause a massive uproar if something happens to the Vicar. If the news spread that Imogen, the saintess, has killed the Vicar without evidence, she would have to suffer all over again the prejudice and maltreatment from countries that worship Vita.
Imogen does not really care about these kinds of things since they don''t really affect her. So, when going to convince her, Kyrie has taken the ultimate shield, Laurel, to be in between them so that he would not get sliced to death himself. Protagonist fever is hard to cure, the same level as his Ianholism!
The news about the horrific crime has gone to every ear in the kingdom, but the credit mostly is given to Kyrie; even though Imogen, the saintess, is the one who rescued the people. Imogen is not bothered by it, but Kyrie and Laurel have made a fuss about it.
---
The temple has remained low profile for a few days since the investigation is in progress.
Kyrie stands deep inside the massive mansion garden. The sun is withdrawing its vivid colors from the sky, only letting the monotonous shades to the moon.
"Hmm. Good job. Are you done with the list of items that I told you to gather?"
Imogen stands against a wall of bushes, hiding from Kyrie, facing away from him. If she is to only rely on her vision, she would only see Kyrie talking to himself. However, she can sense numerous presences hidden meticulously.
"They will be delivered to you by tomorrow morning. Boss" The figure hidden in the shadow turns his head to where Imogen is hiding.
Kyrie smiles and shakes his head. All those in hiding let go of their weapons.
"Don''t worry; she is with us. Don''t get fooled too. She is not concealing her presence at all. If possible, don''t go near her. You can go back to standby. I will call you when I need you."
"Yes," the figure retreats, and all of the people that are hiding also disappear after three breaths.
Kyrie turns to Imogen, walking out of her ''hiding''.
"It''s not nice to eavesdrop, my good saintess."
"It is not as bad as hiding that you have a private army yourself."
Kyrie turns to Imogen, "I wasn''t really hiding it. I just never had the opportunity to tell you guys since our nice saintess attracts trouble like moths to a me. I woke from mya and found out that the temple became corrupt."
Imogen scoffs, but it is not far from the truth. Fate has given her this kind of path after creating the time loop.
"But don''t worry I volunteer to go through this with you."
Kyrie walks towards Imogen and sits on the steps next to where she is standing.
"Hey, cockroach How will you do that if you cannot even go through the gate?"
"You don''t have to worry about that I will find a way," Kyrie lifts his head to look at the sky, emptying his mind.
"I don''t know which way you are nning, but I would like you to stop."
"What do you mean, Imogen?"
Chapter 116: True identity?
Chapter 116: True identity?
"Ever since you have entered into this world, all the events that should have happened are either early or all over the ce. Even the gates are getting opened earlier, which gives me no time to prepare. Whether youring is a blessing or a curse, there is no telling. One thing is for sure. The more you are getting involved, the more changes you will cause. From your memories, you seem to be just a regr human that got into this world. However, no regr human can cause so much change."
"How can you be so ungrateful? All started because you entered into the goddamn spring of tranquility! Then, the thing with Saskia is because you have killed her followers and demon puppets. Then you destroyed her enchantment! I am now going out of my way to get the resources that you might need for the gate, and all you have to say is that I have changed the events?"
"Seems like you don''t even know your true identity, cockroach."
Kyrie sighs and gives up making sense with Imogen. True identity? What other identity does he not know? He is just an obsessive fanboy that had the chance to transmigrate. A lot of the changes might be from changing the events that should have happened.
Kyrie has taken out the evil spirit that should have manifested during thentern festival. He has also prevented Ian from going to the front lines and the demon puppets from invading the Kingdom of Ethern. Plus, Imogen has arrived earlier than usual, and she has met with Laurel by chance. Everything until now is as if something has gathered Ian, Imogen, Laurel, and Kyrie together. Besides, Kyrie has learned that there is a connection between Phanes, Vita, Erebus, Karta, and Yue.
If Kyrie had not injured his soul, Kyrie would have entered into the gates alongside those three.
"By the way, Kyrie"
Imogen leans on the pir with her arms crossed.
"What?"
Kyrie lifts his head to the side and looks at Imogen, who has a slight smile spread on her face.
"What you have taught Laurel That line" Imogen turns her eyes to Kyrie, "Not bad"
She pushes the pir with the arm that she is leaning against and stands back straight. Kyrie turns to stone while surveying Imogen''s face, smooth and glowing.
"W-where where is Laurel?"
Imogen lifts an eyebrow and looks at Kyrie like he is an idiot, "Look for her tomorrow She is tired."
Kyrie chokes on air, and his face starts to turn red. That is enough information for him to know where Laurel is.
"By the way, did you tell Laurel about the gate? Are you bringing her along?" Kyrie tries to change the topic.
"Did you think I had time for that?" Imogen turns around to walk away.
[This crazy bitch Is she boasting? Huh!]
---
"Useless!" Vicar Fagan sweeps his arms across his desk, throwing everything to the floor.
"Those are a bunch of worthless selfish ingrates! I told them to do it at ater time! Now everything is gone!"
The Vicar heaves as he takes a vase and throws it to the ground. The vase shatters into hundreds of pieces, flying all over the floor. He bites the nail from his thumb as he paces nervously.
Now that those priests are being taken for interrogation, the temple could never fully take themselves off suspicion, especially from the king. The king would soon hear about the temple preventing the saintess from essing the altar, and people would know that the Garden of Oracles has disappeared from the temple.
"I can''t stay here anymore! I need to go into hiding!" Vicar Fagan runs over to a painting and takes it down.
The painting hides the safe.
When he opens the safe, he quickly steps away from the safe, covering his nose. He falls backward as he stares at the safe. The blocks of gold have turned back to flesh. Vicar Fagan cannot hold it any longer and throws up on the same spot.
He crawls back to the safe while repeating ''no'' like he does not believe his own eyes. He has sacrificed everything, and in the end, most of his fortune evaporates into nothing.
"Aren''t you a hopeless case"
Vicar Fagan quickly turns to see who came into his office. His high alert calms down once he sees the woman sitting on the desk.
"Lady ckwood!" Vicar Fagan throws himself in front of Cynthia.
On his knees, he cries, "Lady ckwood! You have promised me wealth, but look at that! Why did they turn back? It''s not fair! In our agreement, you would give me gold if I feed that gem with souls!"
"If you are ming, then me yourself, Fagan! Not only have you wrecked my n, but you also lost my relic! Tell me, Fagan! Don''t you think that leaving you alive until now is already at the peak of my mercy?!?!"
Vicar Fagan walks on his knees and holds onto Cynthia''s dress, pleading for mercy. Cynthia kicks the man off, and she stabs her heel into Fagan''s body multiple times. Each time viscously stumping at him to vent her frustrations off.
She is frustrated because she also lost her opportunity to kill off that woman who was snooping around. Plus, the person who rescued that woman, Cynthia has a hunch that it was Sil even though he denies it.
"Mercy!!! Lady ckwood! Mercy!!!" Vicar Fagan wails as he kowtows, hitting his forehead on the floor while receiving the stumps.
Cynthia stops, but her heel remains on the Vicar''s ribs, "I have an idea If it goes well, you might be safe even if people discover the Garden of Oracles But this is yourst chance, Fagan Don''t disappoint me."
After visiting Fagan, Cynthia returns to her room at the inn, finding Sil waiting inside.
"What are you nning, Cynthia?"
Cynthia sighs and walks past him towards a table, ignoring him.
"Why are you involved with the temple? I thought you just went to the gathering to collect souls. Didn''t you say that we have to stay put before the gates open?"
She takes off the cap of a jar and pours the fruit wine into a ss. She finishes the ss in one go and turns back to face Sil, who is silently waiting for her response. She leaves the empty ss on the table.
Her expression is cold, with sharp and willful eyes. The street lights outline her dark figure from behind, and her eyes shine once she activates her mana. Her ck hair floats from the mana rising from below her feet, circting around her body. She walks slowly towards Sil.
The veins in Sil''s temple start to bulge, and Sil falls to the floor. His body spasming with pain, and he groans. With bloodshot eyes, Sil looks at Cynthia, who is staring down at him.
"There is so much I can take from you, Sil... You are forgetting who your master is!"
Cynthia presses her heels onto Sil''s chest and pushes him down to the floor. Sil, lying down on the ground, grabs her ankle but has no energy to take Cynthia''s heel off his chest.
"C-Cynthia!" Sil coughs up blood as he forces his words out of his mouth, "You promised not to touch Kyrie!"
Cynthia lifts off her heel and heads closer to Sil. Then, she sits on top of Sil, observing his struggle from the spells that have been ced on his body.
"I did promise that. I am not touching him."
She runs her index finger on Sil''s jawline and holds his chin.
"But Sil Who are you to demand these things from me? You are just a servant that Erebus gave to me. I can do anything I want with you. So, who are you to tell me what to do?"
Then, she traces her finger down Sil''s neck and stops at the first button. She yanks Sil''s cor, and the buttons fly off, exposing Sil''s chest with a glowing magic circle. She lightly traces the lines of the magic circle while looking at the unwilling expression on Sil''s face. She grabs Sil''s shirt, pulling him closer to her. She watches Sil''s angry eyes and lightly smiles.
"You can''t me me for doing this to you You did all this yourself, Sil. After asking for a second life from Erebus, you should know that ites at a price. This life is no longer yours. Your only purpose is to obey what you are told! You should be grateful that I even let that brat stay alive! Because of you, everything that I have nned is gone to waste!"
Cynthia''s anger increases the strength of the magic circle. The magic circle starts to sizzle on Sil''s skin, making him scream.
"We couldn''t prevent Ian''s awakening or get the ck mana stone. Now, Kyrie is walking off with the memories of the novel. Do you know how much advantage they have over us? You know that neither of us has ever finished that novel, so our information is limited. And his disappearance His disappearance in that tunnel is not normal. That ck mana stone and Erebus''s consciousness"
Cynthia lets go of Sil''s shirt, and Silnds on his elbows.
"He is no ordinary human! You think you know him?" Cynthia chuckles, "You know nothing of him. How in the world is everything in that brat''s favor? You have seen it, and you plead with me to let him off? We are lucky that his soul has fragmented, or else, do you know how much of a hassle it would be to face him?"
"Erebus told you not to touch him until the time is right," Blood flows down from both corners of Sil''s mouth, "He told us to observe how much Kyrie could change the flow of fate to our advantage!"
The magic circle disappears from Sil''s chest, and Sil''s body turns limp to the ground. He pants and coughs the blood that blocks his throat.
Cynthia grabs onto Sil''s neck, and the mana on the palm of her hands turns into a metal cor that wraps on Sil''s neck to the floor. She continues to trace her fingers down, unbuttoning one by one the rest of his buttons.
"You are bing so rebellious, Sil"
Chapter 117: I will never use your feelings against you
Chapter 117: I will never use your feelings against you
After seeing Imogen walking away, Kyrie turns back to look at the garden. The sky has turned dark. Although holding amp, Kyrie does not turn it on. Instead, he stands motionless in the darkness and feels the breeze of the night brushing gently at him. He shivers a little from the cold.
His heart is heavy, but he has made his decisions. From the beginning until the very end, Kyrie will never give up on Ian. If something is blocking his way, he will do anything to ovee it.
[Ian deserves a happy ending.]
He looks towards the sky, and stars start to brighten as the sky turns darker. He reminds himself that even in the darkest of nights, there are still stars. Even if he cannot see them one night, he might see them in the next. He smiles at the stars even though his heart is bitter and heavy.
"Kyrie"
Recognizing the voice, Kyrie turns towards Ian, who has entered the garden to look for him.
"What is it, Ian?"
Ian stops, putting some distance between them. The hesitations from Ian makes Kyrie nervous.
"I will stay with you. I will not enter into the gate, Kyrie."
Kyrie couldn''t see Ian''s expressions because it was dark. Maybe Ian stays away from Kyrie for that same reason.
"No, Ian You should enter the gate. You don''t have to worry about me. We could always-"
Ian angrily raises his voice, "Why? Are you really okay being away from me?"
"That is not it"
"Then what? Why are you not angry? Kyrie Why are you not angry that I could just leave you and enter into the gate?" The pressure on his chest is making him breathless.
After seeing what happened to those people in the warehouse, Ian''s old desire has lit on fire. His journey so far has been to save the world from destruction. Although he initially has been forced into the situation, Ian has grown to feel the importance of his role. He has been fated to such a role, but this has be who he is.
He never regretted saving those who needed him.
However, in this loop, he has found the remedy for the ambiguous pain that tormented him day in and day out. He has seen the light that the darkness within him always craved. Now that he has found someone irreceable to him, he has be fearful and cowardly. Imogen''s suggestion of spending a normal life with the man he loves sounds beyond enticing. He knows he will regret it if he wastes this opportunity. If they fail this round, too, he will not be able to stand back up.
Now, he is conflicted. The man that he loves wants him to go. However, unlike the conflict and sadness that he feels for these few days, the person in front of him does not express any emotions while knowing that they could get separated. Ian wishes maybe a little bit more selfishness said through Kyrie''s lips.
Kyrie has given him so much, but at these times, when he knows that Kyrie would feel dismal, he does not even receive a request of constion. He wants Kyrie to tell him, ask for him, or act spoiled - anything but holding it inside.
"Why would I be angry at you for that? Ian What you are doing is not selfish!"
"But I" Ian feels breathless, trying to express what is inside him, "How could you not be selfish and ask me to stay? Kyrie I will be leaving Are you not feeling the same pain as I am? Does my presence not mean anything to you?"
Kyrie steps towards Ian.
[That is not it Ian I]
"Stay there Kyrie Don''te close" Ian''s voice is shaking.
The darkness is covering the tears that are flowing from his eyes.
"How could you expect me to confine you? Your feelings for me I will never use them to imprison you You have sacrificed so much! Too much for me to be so heartless and let you stay for my own selfishness."
Kyrie closes their gap and embraces Ian. Ian could feel Kyrie shaking.
"Of course I am sad. I have been holding myself from not showing you this side of me! I want you forever by my side too! I feel like I will forget how to breathe if I am away from you But I am not going to use your feelings against you." Kyrie finally tears up, and his voice cracks as he desperately tries to avoid pouring out all his emotions.
"But you can!" Ian grabs Kyrie''s arms, "You can tell me what you want."
"I know That is why I am not telling you."
"Why? Why, Kyrie?" Ian couldn''t help but raise his voice in frustration. He is hurt and confused. Is he not reliable enough? Is he not strong enough to shoulder his own decision?
"Because I have promised you. I have promised to save you. I have promised to save this world alongside you. I have promised to marry you After that, you will have no choice but to be with me."
Ian loosens his grasp on Kyrie''s arms as he steps back, but Kyrie grabs his hands tightly, not letting go.
"Ian If you stay, Imogen will have to face that all on her own. She will not be able to get past the gates. Much less against Erebus. And after this, what? You will have to face the same loops all over again. By then You will be alone Truly alone. I will not be by your side. I will then have truly abandoned you and left you facing hell on your own. I don''t want that! I am not going to leave you alone, Ian I came here to break this type of fate ced on you I want you to be happy. I am willing I am willing to do anything for that day toe!"
Ian sobs as he kneels and Kyrie gets down as well. Kyrie leans into Ian''s arms, and Ian locks his arms tightly around Kyrie, burying his face on Kyrie''s shoulder.
"Look at you It''s not like we will not see each other again. Just promised me Promise me that you are going toe back to me safe"
Kyrie slides his arms from Ian''s chest and wraps his arms around.
"Don''t you underestimate me, Ian Some people have crossed a city, a country, or an entire ocean for their lovers. But I I was willing to cross an entire world for you. I will not leave you alone facing obstacles that are hard to ovee by yourself."
Kyrie puts his hands on Ian''s cheeks while wiping Ian''s tears, "Ian Your days of loneliness will end with me. You have a home to go back to even if you are far away. We will meet again."
Ian leans over to take Kyrie''s lips. They taste the tears that flow down from their eyes, yet what they feel is sweet. Ian opens Kyrie''s lips with his tongue and lets himself in. Although their lips are just a temporary physical connection, they both know that a permanent one has linked their soul. They are not alone anymore.
Kyrie lets go of Ian''s lips with smiles and chuckles. The clumsiness but assertiveness of each kiss is making Kyrie fill his stomach with butterflies.
Ian''s eyes narrow in question.
"My Ian is so cute I feel like my heart is going to explode."
Ian, with a smile, retakes Kyrie''s lips. He has not intended to silence Kyrie with his lips, but every cell in his body wants to im a little bit of Kyrie. He has be addicted to the softness he feels when pressed against Kyrie''s lips. The more he ims the feeling, the more he craves. Each kiss is destabilizing something inside. He feels unease of the unkept desires he has within, but at the same time, he senses that he can im the world.
Just like the link that they feel in their souls, these two who belong from different worlds have finally given their own thread of fate that links to each other - one end connected to the man who has no fate linked to him, and the other whose fate is destined to cause disruptions.
Their thread of fate is still weak, but this is the beginning of the original fate. The change and creation of this thread have be the catalyst that will turn the wheels of fate in another direction.
Will this change bring back the peace of the god realm? Will this change end the neverending loops of tragedy?
Inside a forest covered in eternal snow, all the trees hang innumerable red threads. Karta opens her eyes for the first time in thousands of years. She watches the snow in the forest and understands that it is still not the right time. She is still in the season of snow.
Hanging on top of millions of threads, Karta watches one gold thread emerge from the sea of red, elongating as many orbs of light like fireflies merge with the gold thread.
"Things are changing finally to how it should be I wonder who that kid would choose..."
She smiles at the change before closing her eyes and going back to her slumber.
Chapter 118: [18+] Let me teach you something further than a kiss
Chapter 118: [18+] Let me teach you something further than a kiss
*** Warning: Mature content ahead ***
Kyrie draws away from Ian''s lips little by little just to see Ian following for more kisses. He stares at the intense gaze, feeling submerged into the ocean in Ian''s eyes. Flirtatiously smiling at the intoxicated man who cannot bear to part from his lips, he continues to lean back with his straight arms holding his weight.
Kyrie watches Ian narrow his eyes like he is in pain, desperately wishing to find relief on his lips only to find them slowly pulled away - almost reaching to grasp for the cure, but always just enough distance to drive him to insanity slowly.
Kyrie gasps when Ian wraps his strong arms around Kyrie''s waist, attaching their bodies. Intoxicated by the moment, Kyrie shakes at the sudden rush of adrenaline. His heart flutters with excitement. He looks downward to find himself in a forbidden position; his legs wrap around Ian''s hips, and his groin is firmly attached to the abdomen. His heart races uncontrobly, and he can barely regte his quickening breaths.
Ian stands up with Kyrie in his arms effortlessly.
"Hey, mister Where are we going?" Kyrie teases Ian while ying with his hair.
"The ground is cold outside, so I am bringing you back to the bedroom."
Ian''s arousal has deepened his voice, causing Kyrie''s heart to flutter.
When they reach the bedroom door, Kyrie reaches back to turn the knob. His back pushes the door open; Ian presses the door close with his foot.
Ianys Kyrie softly on the bed. He climbs onto the bed with one knee in between Kyrie''s legs. His hand slides beneath Kyrie''s nape and closes in for another kiss. Kyrie takes the kiss with a smile, sensing the gentle caress on his lips. His hand runs through Ian''s chest as he trails his hand up to the neck. His fingers brush the curvature on the back of Ian''s neck. Kyrie seductively nces back and forth from the eyes to the lips and lifts his head to take Ian''s lips fully. He teasingly licks Ian''s lips, opening Ian''s mouth, and invites himself in, massaging their tongues together.
Kyrie pushes his body up with the other arm, sitting up on the bed, leading Ian to stand on one knee. He draws out of the kiss again, and he runs his thumb on Ian''s cheek.
"Let me teach you something further than a kiss," Kyrie whispers as he glides back further into the bed while taking Ian by the cor.
Ian follows the guide, walking on his knees towards Kyrie. With a yful smile, Kyrie grabs Ian''s arms and flips their positions. Watching Ian below him, Kyrie''s eyes glint with satisfaction, and the corner of his lips rises. Despite taking the lead, he shakes at the intense gaze surveying on his body, as if he is naked through Ian''s eyes.
He takes Ian''s coat off and then reaches for the shirt. When Kyrie goes to loosen the second button from Ian''s shirt, Ian grabs his wrist.
"Trust me"
Kyrie withdraws Ian''s hand and continues to unbutton all the buttons from Ian''s shirt, exposing Ian''s chiseled body. Pleased with the sight of Ian casually leaning against the headboard, he strokes his hand down on Ian''s body, feeling the defined muscles on his fingertips. Kyrie can sense Ian losing control from the faster heavings of his chest.
Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and ces it on his cheek, "You can touch me too."
He kisses the hand and guides it to his neck, leading it down to his chest and abdomen. Kyrie couldn''t let go of his smile while watching Ian''s eyes shaking as his hand felt through Kyrie''s body. Kyrie quickly loosens his buttons and lifts his shirt off.
"Well?" Kyrie ys on Ian''s earlobe with his fingers and tilts his head with a provocative stare.
Ian reaches to touch his waist, gliding down his hand through the curvature. Feeling the pearl skin pressed against his fingers and palm, Ian bespletely mesmerized, sensing the warmth off from another body.
"Beautiful" Ian murmurs as he lifts his eyes to look at Kyrie.
Kyrie chuckles, cupping Ian''s face and draws him close for another kiss. Then, he starts to trail down his kisses on Ian''s body while feeling an intense hot gaze drilling into him. He enjoys the light tremors from Ian''s body on his lips, excited for the very fact that Ian is trying to control himself. Once Kyrie reaches the lower abdomen, he smiles as he rubs his thumb on Ian''s aroused shaft.
"Kyrie!" Ian shudders while wanting to take his hand off.
Ian trembles when Kyrie presses the tip over his pants and lets out a groan.
"Are you leaving it like this?" Kyrie rubs on the rigid member with his index finger back and forth.
Although Ian remains quiet, his eyes are filled with expectation. Kyrie sits on his knees, showing his bulge. He is aroused to the point that he is going crazy.
"I am yours," Ian runs his fingers on Kyrie''s hair.
Kyrie inhales sharply from Ian''sment and lets go of his shaky breath as he takes Ian''s hand. He pulls the hands towards his pants and lets a few fingers into the waist belt.
"Help me take it off," Kyrie yfully takes the other hand and ces it on his hip.
Ian pulls Kyrie close. His blush reaches to his ears as he unloops Kyrie''s belt. He unbuttons and unzips the pants. The pants fall. Ian slides his fingers into the underwear band and looks at Kyrie one more time for reassurance. He watches Kyrie''s amber eyes looking down on him, aroused. He pulls it down, revealing Kyrie''s shaft.
Ian feels his ears are drumming when he takes a nce, and his blush deepens.
"Are you feeling shy, Ian?" Kyrie teasingly asks, but Ian remains quiet.
He caresses Ian''s red ear, "Don''t be I will show you how it is done"
Kyrie sits on Ian''s thighs and unbuckles Ian''s belt.
"How do you know all this?" Ian murmurs as he watches Kyrie taking off his belt.
Kyrie pauses at Ian''s sudden jealousy and locks their eyes. He lets out some chuckles from Ian''s unbearable cuteness.
Kyrie leans over to Ian and whispers, "Because unlike my Ian, I possess too many wild imaginations. From sweet to rough, you are my muse of all my desires dirty desires..."
Kyrie bites on Ian''s ear and delves his hand into Ian''s unzipped pants, taking out his shaft. He swallows nervously while holding Ian''s manhood, dazed for a few seconds.
[Will this even fit?]
Kyrie starts to stroke on Ian''s shaft, massaging the tip once it is starting to wet. Ian pants while feeling the waves of pleasure rushing through his body.
"Ahhmm"
Ian pushes his hair up like he is going insane. Watching Ian''s face filled with pleasure, Kyrie is incredibly turned on.
"Ian," Kyrie pouts, taking Ian''s hand towards him, "Touch me too"
Kyrie lets out moans as Ian touches him. He feels different, as if Ian is firing pulses of electricity throughout his body. He couldn''t control his voice froming out. Ian''s rough hand sends ecstasy through his veins.
Ian bes bewildered by Kyrie''s aroused expression and naturally hugs Kyrie closer to him. Kyrie pants as he puts his shaft on Ian''s and rubs them with his hands. He feels Ian''s breaths caressing his skin. Their breath quickens, and they both groan at the same time, releasing at the same time.
Kyrie breathes heavily. He traces the white fluid trickling down on Ian''s body. He lifts his gaze and finds Ian looking at him - a heated expression even though his eyes are the only ones speaking. Kyrie looks away and starts to back out.
Ian takes his hand, flipping the hand and kissing it.
"Is there anything else you could teach me?" Ian finally lets out a smirk.
His expression has darkened, and his smirk makes him dangerous.
"You think we will end like this?"
Kyrie''s heart flutters again at Ian''s re. He feels his body lit on fire all of a sudden, and he lifts the other hand, licking the cum off his finger.
"No" breathed Kyrie.
He trails his tongue down Ian''s body, and when he arrives at Ian''s shaft, he looks up to see Ian smiling at him. Kyrie opens his mouth and takes in the tip, swirling his tongue as he dives in further.
Ian breathes out deeply as he melts in Kyrie''s soft tongue. He watches Kyrie engulf it halfway into the mouth, stroking it as he takes it in again. Every time his shaft slicks into Kyrie''s mouth, he feels as if it is pulling him in further and tighter.
Kyrie''s lips are turning redder, and some tears well in his eyes. Ian runs his fingers on Kyrie''s hair, making Kyrie jerk and pause with his shaft inside the mouth. His mouth glides out slowly and slurps when he lets go of the tip.
"Grab it" Kyrie touches Ian''s hand on his hair, "... and push me in"
Chapter 119: [18+] He is mine to keep
Chapter 119: [18+] He is mine to keep
*** Warning: Mature content ***
Ian widens his eyes at the sudden request. He reaches to wipe the corner of Kyrie''s mouth, and his thumb brushes over the red and swollen lips. Kyrie suddenly opens his mouth, and his tongue invites the finger in. The moist and soft feeling of his swirling tongue makes Ian narrow his eyes with the sudden wave of desires. He watches his finger tightly wrapped around those seductive lips while pulling it out.
Kyrie watches Ian''s pupils shake, aroused by his lips. As Ian caresses his hair, Kyrie leans down again to take it in, feeling it bulge and move into the walls of his mouth.
Ian focuses on those cherry lips diving in further than thest few times with his help. His tip hits the back of Kyrie''s throat, sending him chills all over his body. He exhales deeply with pleasure tingling his skin. Touching the silky hair, he gently pushes further in to fill that pretty mouth while observing Kyrie''s lewd expressions.
Kyrie struggles as he takes in deep into his throat. Tears inevitably start to trickle down while feeling a hard and throbbing member filling his mouth. Each time he moves his tongue as he pulls out, he can hear Ian''s quivering breath. Ian''s every reaction excites him, making his entire body shiver uncontrobly.
Ian groans as Kyrie fastens the pace while his breath continues to shorten.
"Kyrie Kyrie! T-take it out I am about to-!"
"...!"
Ian pulls Kyrie away but is a bit toote.
Ian watches Kyrie''s tears cling to his eyshes on his pair of unfocused eyes. His cum trickles down from the corner of his panting lips. Hearing Kyrie gulp breaks Ian out of his daze.
"You you!!!" Ian grabs Kyrie''s chin with one hand and narrows his eyes in disbelief, pressing his lips, holding his breath.
Kyrie lets out a yful smirk and opens his mouth to show Ian that there is nothing left.
"Seriously" Ian pulls Kyrie closer, feeling the light sweat covering his naked body, "You always Do these shameless things to me And now, I cannot stop my mind from running wild"
With a heated gaze staring into Kyrie''s eyes, Ian massages Kyrie''s shaft. Aroused from giving a fetio, Kyrie trembles from his increased sensitivity. He ces his forehead on Ian''s shoulder, dissolving in the strong arms as Ian strokes. He pants heavily, and his hips begin to move as if he is searing on fire. He lifts his head back as he cums and circles back his head to face Ian, drunk in pleasure.
Ian draws in to give a heated kiss, followed by a trail of kisses on the arch of the neck, turning Kyrie on as he feels Ian''s wet lips on his skin.
Suddenly, Kyrie jerks, "Aaaaaahhhhhh!"
His voice ends up bing a series of gasps as his body quivers.
Ian has inserted a finger into him. The natural lubricant from Kyrie''s climax has helped the finger delve into the twitching hole. Kyrie purses his lips to drown out the lewd moansing out as Ian explores his inside.
"Rx," Ian whispers in Kyrie''s ear.
However, his deep resonating voice instead sends shivers through Kyrie''s body.
Ian lets out a few chuckles, sensing his fingers getting mped tightly again. He patiently stretches and digs further into it while feeling Kyrie''s body shaking from the contact of their skin. He kisses Kyrie''s neck and shoulder as he kneads the inner walls.
"....!!!"
Kyrie arches his back as he violently shivers and clenches when Ian reaches a small bulge inside the inner walls.
Ian lets out a smile, ''So it is here''
Ian starts to brush over the same sensitive spot every time he reaches in, making Kyrie unable to hold down his voice from getting louder. Ian groans when Kyrie bite on his shoulder, letting go of the panting and shivering Kyrie onto the mattress.
Ian ces his arm next to Kyrie''s head and pushes Kyrie''s legs up with his thighs as he crawls closer. The smirk on Ian''s face with his fingers still inside makes Kyrie''s heart flutter like a swamp of butterflies has poured inside him. He feels like he has gotten a glimpse of heaven and fell down from the skies.
"Give me more" Kyrie pleads as he draws Ian closer with his arms and nibbles on Ian''s bottom lip.
"Hmmm!!!" Kyrie pouts from Ian''s inactivity and thrusts his hips down on Ian''s fingers.
Ian, unable to contain his smile after witnessing Kyrie''s attempt to feel good by moving his hips, returns Kyrie''s kiss more passionately. Completely intoxicated by the waves of pleasure, Kyrie''s mind remembers the feeling of the twitching shaft in his mouth. Just remembering the feeling makes him mp on Ian''s fingers as he wishes for something bigger.
"Ian" Kyrie rubs against Ian''s rigid member, "... put it in"
Ian grabs the back of Kyrie''s thigh and lifts him up, showing him the throbbing entrance.
He swirls his finger, stretching the hole where the entrance has turned pink from fingering, "Here?"
Kyrie blushes at Ian''s unexpected tease, "... yes"
"With what?" Ian deepens his smile and sharpens his gaze.
Kyrie nces at Ian''s manhood and looks up at Ian''s confident stare. He swallows with perverse thoughts shing in his mind. He shakily sits up and lifts to his knees. His heart is beating out of control, but he does not want to give in.
Pressing his body on Ian''s while caressing the handsome face with the back of his hand, "I didn''t know you wanted to teach"
Ian wraps his arms around Kyrie''s body and watches him, tilting down his head to look at him. Kyrie slowly moves his hips down as he ces Ian''s shaft on his entrance. The ring of the entrance dives in as Kyrie presses his hips down, clinging onto Ian as he takes it in. He lets out moans and quivers as his insides fill to a fullness.
Ian shakes while narrowing his eyes to hold on to thest bit of control before pushing past his limits. He slowly exhales while feeling the walls inside Kyrie are twitching and tightening, wrapping around him without the intention to let go. Ian ces his hands on Kyrie''s hips and squeezes the sensitive skin.
Kyrie begins to move his hips up and down as he leans in for kisses. His lips are quivering as he bes slowly overwhelmed by the jolts of pleasure every time his sensitive spot is brushed past. Kyrie is losing strength, and as for Ian, that is just uneptable...
With the ravaging beast that Kyrie has summoned, Ian could not just let Kyrie pass on this one.
''I did tell you that I am not letting you go on the next one you lead me on.''
Ianys Kyrie down and thrusts deeper inside, making Kyrie let out a scream, waking him from his trance. His eyes shoot open, arching his back against the mattress, his toes curling in pleasure.
"...!!!"
White substance oozes out from the fullness pressed against his sensitive spot, trickling down his aroused shaft. Ian pulls his damp hair back from covering his forehead before leaning forward and starts to thrust again. Kyrie holds Ian''s wrists as Ian moves at the tempo that is sending electricity all over his body.
Ian carefully observes Kyrie''s every gasp and pursing of his lips to drown out a moan that still ends uping out. He watches the tears that umte in Kyrie''s eyes before trickling down. As he digs deep inside Kyrie, Ian puts a satisfied smile on his face as he hears the whimpers from Kyrie''s breathy voice calling his name.
Kyrie tightens all his muscles as he arches his hips. He is close to climax and already has lost control over his voice and breaths.
"Ian!!!" Kyrie slides up to grab onto Ian''s forearms, digging his nails deep into the skin.
He curls up and ejactes, making Ian groans when he suddenly tightens. Kyrie falls onto the mattress limp after cumming and releases his hold on Ian''s arms. He breathes in and out deeply and looks up at Ian.
With his hair back and sweat trickling down his body, Ian lifts one of Kyrie''s legs and puts it on his shoulder.
"We are not done," Ian gazes down with his eyes glinting with desire as some of his hair strands fall to his forehead.
Kyrie swallows hard while looking at an Ian who has already gone past his limits. Ian grabs Kyrie''s thigh, holding him up, and thrusts mercilessly. As if Ian has located precisely at his sweet spot, every thrust manages to hit it perfectly. Each time, Kyrie feels his soul leave his body ande back. His sight blurs from the tears that well on his eyes from the immense burst of pleasure assaulting his overly sensitive body.
"Ian!!!" Kyrie cries as he tries to gasp for air, but he does not have enough air to voice anything slightlyprehensive.
The bed starts to rattle violently as Kyrie grabs tightly onto the bed sheets. Ian''s powerful thrusts are driving him close to insanity. The air fills with mixed sounds of moaning, crying, and heavy breathing.
Kyrie''s mind is going fuzzy, seeing lights pass by in his eyes. His lungs are hurting, but he is still drowning in pleasure.
"Ian" Kyrie whimpers.
He reaches his hand out, and Ian grabs it, interlocking their fingers. The feeling is umting inside and ready to peak. Ecstasy erupts in their bodies and rushes rapidly throughout all the nerves in their body. They shiver from the sensation blooming throughout every pore of their skin. Kyrie senses a squirt of hot cum inside him.
Kyrie feels like he is floating away. With a blurry sight and spasming body, Kyrie looks for Ian, panting heavily, still grabbing one of his legs up on the shoulder. Ian kisses his thigh and smiles before letting it go.
Ian moves closer to Kyrie and ces a kiss on his forehead, on his teary eye, on his cheek, and finally on his lips. Kyrie pulls Ian closer for another kiss, slowly and sweetly nipping each other''s lips.
Kyrie pulls away, watching Ian''s bangs fall to his forehead. Kyrie smiles while feeling a burst of emotions inside. He cups Ian''s face and caresses the cheeks with his thumb.
[He is mine He is mine to keep.]
Chapter 120: Kings secret meeting
Chapter 120: King''s secret meeting
*** Warning: Nudity ***
In the deep hours of the night, where the only sound that walks around the hallways of the Rowan mansion is the clicks and cks from the grandfather clock''s pendulum and minute hand. Out of all the windows from the grand mansion, only one is dimly lit.
Inside the dimly lit room, Kyrie opens his eyes to the feeling of warm water brush on his skin. His back remains warm from the heat radiating from another body. He looks down, finding himself naked on a bathtub, and as he turns his head, he feels the cold droplets of water that fall from the strands of hair run through his skin.
Finding himself leaning against Ian, he slides down to put his head on Ian''s chest. Ian grabs onto Kyrie, thinking that he is sinking. They remain quiet, blushing at what has happened. Both of them have lost control, and now, they can say that they have explored every inch of each other''s skin.
"How are you feeling?" Ian asks since Kyrie has fallen asleep after a few minutes they have finished.
"I am fine"
Kyrie feels some soreness and throbbing from their recent activity, but it is nothing too bad. In fact, he is surprised that he has enjoyed it so much that he feels a bit embarrassed to admit it.
Kyrie lifts his head and looks around, shocked, "Did you put up some kind of barrier?"
"I did," Ian answers while clinging to Kyrie.
The lighting of the room is being reflected on the smoothyer over the walls, doors, and windows. Kyrie lets out some breathyughs as he covers his face with his hands. His pearl skin turns to a pink from blushing.
[Was I really that loud?]
"What is it?" The arms around him tighten, feeling a pair of lips on his shoulder.
Kyrie shakes his head as he sshes some water on his face. He watches the ceiling of the room reflected on the surface of the waters, interrupted by the ripples from the drops of water that fall from his face.
"Did you notice that there were people around the mansion?" Kyrie asks Ian while knowing that Ian probably has already discovered them due to the barrier.
"Yes, they have been knocking on the window for a while now."
Kyrie jerks away, sitting up straight, causing the water from the bathtub to spill.
"They did what?" He grabs onto the bathtub and pushes himself up.
Kyrie narrows his eyes in worry, "How long have they been knocking?"
"Just a few minutes," Ian stands up and looks at Kyrie scrambling to put clothes on.
He calmly walks towards Kyrie, stopping him from frantically trying to put his clothes, "You are going to get a cold if you don''t dry yourself well"
Ian takes Kyrie''s wrist and turns him around, cing a towel on his head. Kyrie, who is fumbling to button his shirt, stops and looks at Ian, focusing on drying his hair. Ian takes his eyes off the hair and watches Kyrie''s broad eyes captivated by him. He pulls the towel down, covering Kyrie''s eyes with the intention to save his heart from too much stimtion, but only watching those lips makes him want to kiss them.
*knock knock*
Another knockes from the balcony. Kyrie pulls the towel down from his head and walks toward it. He buttons up his shirt while trying to calm down his heart. The barrier around the room retracts when Kyrie touches it, so he opens the balcony door with ease.
The man with a hoodie bows at Kyrie, "Sorry to interrupt your sleep, headmaster. I have something important to report-"
"Headmaster, are you alright? You seem to have a fever!"
Kyrie pinches his eyebrows and covers his mouth with his hand, "It was just a bit hot inside Go on, Federline," Kyrie steps outside to the balcony to get some fresh air and leans on the rail.
Ernest Federline takes his eyes away, trying to ignore what he has seen, "The King went to meet with the Vicar, but unfortunately, we lost them."
"The king? Why?"
The Vicar''s normal reaction to the warehouse case is to avoid moving suspiciously and keep the secret about the temple falling from grace under a wrap, avoiding anything that could trigger an investigation.
Since so many citizens have died, the king has plenty of excuses to go through the temple and see if the temple is rted to the warehouse case. Right now, the only thing stopping the king would be the public bacsh if the temple is truly innocent. The citizens are not willing to see their temple getting raided and anger the goddess. So, to see the Vicar and king meet is thest thing that Kyrie would anticipate.
Kyrie quickly remembers what the marquis has mentioned while running away from the puppets, "Those warehouses and the gathering ce belong to the second prince."
"Then that changes everything," Federline realizes, "The second prince is the only son from thete queen. Since the king has never announced another queen, he must be pretty loyal to thete queen."
Kyrie rubs his thumb on his palm, concluding, "Then, that is saying that the king wants the second prince to inherit the crown. If news about the case involving the second prince spreads, then it would be a big hit on the second prince''s faction."
Ian walks out to the balcony and takes a nce at Federline, standing next to Kyrie. Federline looks over to Kyrie and rxes his guard since the headmaster is not worried about this man''s sudden appearance.
He puts a coat on Kyrie''s shoulder and gazes over to the man who looked for Kyrie sote at night. Federline shivers from the gaze and unconsciously steps away from Kyrie.
"Ah! This is Ernest Federline. He is one of the people I recruited," Kyrie introduces Federline to Ian as he adjusts his coat.
"Headmaster" Federline gets surprised that Kyrie reveals his identity to this stranger that popped out of nowhere.
In these two years, Federline has never seen Kyrie be so open to talk about the guild that he has created or people he has recruited to anyone. He has always been operating from the shadows and never revealed his identity despite having plenty of achievements. Even when facing some challenges, Kyrie would not use his guild to avoid detection.
"Rx, Federline. I have been dered stateless."
Federline''s eyes shine from the news since they have been waiting for this moment toe. Kyrie has hidden about the guild since he is the son of a marquis who owns their own knight order. If the news about the pdin holding a private army goes out, the nobles and the king would not just sit around and let that power imbnce happen. The Rowans could even be used of conspiring a rebellion, and treason is punishable by death.
However, it would be different if Kyrie is stateless. Even if Kyrie raised an entire army bigger than a kingdom, Kyrie''s army would represent Vita. This is also why the title of ''stateless'' is only given to the saints previously. Since one saint descends at a time and does not operate under any human, they are not restricted to any boundary orw, only those given from the goddess.
"Good job, Federline. Update me if you find more information."
"Yes, headmaster," Federline looks at Ian one more time before jumping off the balcony and disappears.
Kyrie takes a deep breath in, clearing his mind with a bit of clean air in his system.
"Cynthia is involved," Kyrie grabs Ian''s hands and ys with his fingers, "Or else my men would not lose the target. What is she gaining from all these?"
"Souls," Kyrie and Ian voice it at the same time.
Kyrie nods as he thinks over the power that Cynthia possesses, "I think she must be using souls to nurture a relic. It could be her ability to control evil spirits and create demon puppets."
Ian shakes his head slowly, "No It might be her ability to control the metals. She used it at the beginning against Imogen more generously, but she seems to have stopped using it after that. Or, she uses it more sparingly. It might be that she needed to power the relic back."
Kyrie nods at the possibility and takes the gem stored in his palm. It is the grotesque relic that turns human flesh into gold bars. Imogen has given it to him, again using him as a dimension pouch. This relding on Kyrie''s hand might mean a massive pay cut to the fallen saintess. Although having the ability to turn human flesh into gold, Kyrie would never use it - too ridiculous and irresponsible, taking power over other people''s lives like they don''t matter.
The relic in Kyrie''s hand is different from the relic thates from the gate. The relics found outside the gate have no exposure to any other essence than the reserves that they have been created with - unless someone artificially uses anything that contains essence to feed those relics like what Cynthia did.
The high-grade relics from the gates amount to only eight. These relics are Erebus''s target. The amount of essence these relics possess will help him descend into this world. These are the treasures that will eventually be the main reason the demon race would raise and fight against other races.
Chapter 121: Heavens middle ground
Chapter 121: Heaven''s middle ground
The night is rather refreshing with the gentle cold breeze, picking up the crunchy fallen leaves of autumn for a group dance in a circle. Holding hands together, Kyrie lovingly watches Ian following the conversation about relics, even though it is a serious one. He already anticipates that he will miss Ian because just thinking about it makes him long for this presence.
Kyrie notices the trial of kiss marks that he left on Ian''s skin. He trails with his finger where his lips have traveled, and a button loosens, opening the shirt up by ident. Kyrie buttons the shirt properly and adjusts the cor of the long ck zer hanging on Ian''s shoulders.
"I am d I had the opportunity to meet you," He faces Ian with a gentle smile, suddenly changing the topic.
Ian returns the smile, taking Kyrie''s hands, "I am not sure if you should be the one saying it because I didn''t know I was missing something until I have met you."
The wind suddenly rises, passing through the trees like it is ringing thousands of bells at the same time.
Warmth spreads inside Ian''s heart as he watches Kyrie broadening his smile. His silver hair sways in the air with the breeze.
"We should aim to end everything in this round," Kyrie squeezes Ian''s hands, "So that we could spend the rest of our lives free."
Ian lowers his head a little bit with a sad smile, a bit hesitant to promise. After going through so many rounds with the same result, he couldn''t just tantly make an empty promise.
Kyrie sees the hesitation and murmurs, "Phanes I am nning to find her, or anything she has left behind. I think the fate of this world has something to do with her."
Ian frowns while thinking back to his previous loops, "I have never found anything regarding Phanes before. I am pretty sure that Imogen and I have looked through anything we could possibly think of."
"But then It does not exin why Vita and Erebus are so invested in this iplete world. This ce should just be an abandoned world in the eyes of amon god, yet they still paid attention to it after so long Plus, Imogen came here at first as a deity, a demigod."
"Laurel has always been Imogen''s concern for as long as I remember. Although Imogen does seem to be looking for something, she has never said what..."
Ian pauses as he remembers a particr memory. In front of a weak bonfire, Imogen has been struggling to breathe from her injuries and evidently not in her right mind.
"One time, Imogen mentioned something curious. Our fate cannot be separated from the gates, so our route has always been entering the gates. However, that day, she mentions another way to solve the loops and even mentions having a slight chance when fighting against Erebus. But, she also said that she has never been able to find whatever she meant that time."
[Phanes''s essence reserves? But she has clearly detected the essence in me Then, what else could Phanes have left behind? There are really too many questions Too little answers]
"It''s getting cold," Ian wraps his arm around Kyrie, rubbing Kyrie''s arm to transfer a bit of warmth.
"Yeah It is Let''s go back in," Kyrie walks back inside.
Before Ian walks into the bedroom, he pauses to stare at a spot on the balcony that is visibly empty. He closes the door and closes the curtains. Just one level below the ce that Ian was gazing at stands Imogen with her arms crossed, letting out a smile when she noticed that she had been discovered.
---
During breakfast, the marchioness tugs on the marquis''s sleeve to draw his attention. From the moment they all have met for breakfast, the four youngsters have been beaming in light. Their faces somehow rejuvenated to the era of infants - smooth and bright, with the right sticity andck of swelling.
The surface of their skin is so polished and tender; even light can reflect from the surface and blind anyone who dares to look. As much as they both have experienced years of marriage, the old married couple couldn''t even swallow the food properly without cloying.
The truth is, even though no one in the mansion has heard anything, all of them sensed the mild tremblings of the first-floor ceiling. The light fixtures have been swaying, and the surface of their tea rippled, picking up the mild human-caused earthquake with a magnitude of 2.0.
The menu for today''s breakfast happens to be sweet pancakes. The married couple looks at the dish and then at the youngsters. The atmosphere is sweet enough that eating something sweeter could cause an upset stomach.
"We are getting old," remarks the marchioness while holding her handkerchief on her mouth with a bit of nausea from taking a bite from the pancake.
The marquis waves at one of the servants.
"What can I help, master?"
"Could you get some omelets for us today?"
"Is there something wrong with the pancakes, master?"
The servants curiously observe the perfectly made pancakes. They are round and bouncy, just like a textbook version of how an ideal pancake should look. The servant thinks that probably is the taste since the marquis has neverined about the food unless it tastes weird.
"No, we would just like something salty for today."
The servants take the pancakes away to the kitchen. The chief quickly takes a bite and is weird out. The pancakes taste fine!
The maids who have returned to the kitchen with dishes click their tongue while shaking their heads.
The breakfast passes by pleasantly after the married couple starts to gain immunity. They all sat around the table while enjoying some tea after breakfast.
Marquis and Marchioness Rowan have been waiting to ask some questions to their dear son. Of course, nothing about the artificial earthquake with the 2.0 magnitude, but rather about some items they have received early in the morning.
They have received items that some they know are rare possessions. Their jaws hit the floor when they opened the boxes. The marquis almost faints on the spot while thinking about what to sell to pay for what has been ordered. However, he discovers that the items are already paid for.
All of them could be considered either weapons, tools, or food rations specifically for travel. The amount is enough for them to guess that the journey wouldst for quite some time. The marquis could tell that the rare possessions are not sold in ordinary markets, maybe in auctions, but that is also questionable.
Instead of enjoying the tea, they wait for Kyrie quietly in their seats. Kyrie puts his cup down since he has noticed the stares.
"Son, you told us during breakfast to spare some time afterward. Could you tell us what you wanted all of us to hear? Are you heading somewhere?"
Kyrie nods, "The summoning of a saint always meant that the goddess wanted to intervene in something. Some saints came to stop wars, others to heal gues that eat through kingdoms. This time, the goddess has summoned Imogen to prevent the fate of this world."
Kyrie starts with the story about the iplete worlds and the first gate that would appear in this very city. He exins where the gates are connected to and why the people from the other world want this world to perish.
"Why do you need to go into the gate? Wouldn''t it be better to remain outside and eliminate them that way?" asks the marquis.
"There are two reasons for going into the gate. The first reason is the resources inside the gate - energy called essence, and objects found inside called relics.
The gates are the openings that connect the two worlds. This connection is from the flow of essence that one world is taking from another. This flow has be a pathway for the inferior world to ess the superior world.
There is a ce between gates called ''Heaven''s Middle Ground''; some call it Phantasm because the site sometimes looks like one from a dream or an illusion.
People who go inside the gate can naturally strengthen their physical and magical ability because their bodies will absorb essence. Our goal is to close the gate by taking the relic that brings the Phantasm to life.
This leads me to the second reason. Once the Phantasm is gone and the gate is closed, we will be transported to another location in our world."
"Why our world? We don''t go into their world?" asks Laurel.
"That is due to the direction where essence flows. Our world is absorbing the inferior world to keep its existence. So, the flow of essence runs in our direction," Imogen replies.
Kyrie nods, "Yes. Once we manage to close a gate, we are sent to a ce where the next gate will be."
"You won''te back out from the same gate?" Laurel finally understands why Imogen asked Ian to remain with Kyrie.
Chapter 122: Royal decree
Chapter 122: Royal decree
Laurel studies Kyrie''s expression because she knows that Kyrie would not enter the gates due to his soul''s condition. However, she couldn''t find the same anxiety that she feels inside even though she could enter the gate.
''It is the mentality,'' Laurel remembers what her brother Tobias often said, ''... that makes humans different even with the same kind of circumstances or even worse.''
"That is right," Kyrie weakly smiles, "If the first gate is sessfully closed, then you will be entering into the demon continent for the next five gates."
The marquis and marchioness have forgotten how to breathe after hearing that the next gates are in the demon continent. After all, the wars between humans and demons have deeply ingrained into every humans'' heart. Even though time has eroded a lot of the fear that once was felt, the stories passed down kept the tight grip of fear throughout the races that went against the demon race.
A race that could summarize in one word - ''Insanity.''
Although there has been peace between the demon race and the rest of the races, once the fight for the relics happens, the peace between them will waver.
A big part of the demon race worships the fallen god, and they believe that the destruction of this world would bring them salvation. They will bond with the fallen god and be his immortal army. Those extreme beliefs have made the other races think that the entire demon race is filled with murderous beings with superiorityplexes.
There are still a lot of demons who believe the opposite. They believe only in the days they are given by nature and that there is no beyond the days after they close their eyes eternally.
The greatest problem that Imogen and Ian would face is when Cynthia would gather demons for the uing gates. Since Cynthia is Erebus''s chosen one, then the demon race would be under her hands. However, till now, Cynthia has yet to show her cards, or there is the possibility that the demon race is reluctant to follow her.
Although it is not described in the novel that someone specific has gathered the demons, Kyrie can guess that this was the case since the demons would act organized in some way or another. Imogen would naturally gain followers thate and go throughout the gates, but having more resources will help her pass through the gates swifter.
That is why Kyrie had never wasted any time when he was transmigrated into this world. From the first day, Kyrie has been preparing for these days toe. He has been amassing people and resources secretly for all those two years before meeting Ian.
"Wouldn''t that be a huge problem? The demons will kill us before we could even go to the next gate! Plus, they could follow you into the Phantasm!" Laurel is shaken.
"There is indeed a waiting period before the next gate opens, so it is vital to remain safe until then. But again, there are too many misconceptions about the demon race Although... there is still some good news," Kyrie circles his finger around the teacup.
"Not everyone is eligible to enter into the gate," Kyrie exins.
"Huh? Then am I even eligible to enter?" Laurel leans back to her seat.
"You are," Imogen affirms.
"I am? How do you know?"
Imogen pauses, and Laurel runs her eyes over to Kyrie and Ian, who remain quiet.
''Is there something I don''t know?'' Laurel''s heart tightens.
Imogen smiles but lies, "I know because I am the saintess. I can see that you are eligible."
"It''s not that people can''t enter, " Kyrie changes the direction of the conversation, "They die if they enter. There are only a selected few who can process essence, and all boils down to bloodline, heritage, and blessing."
"Isn''t bloodline and heritage the same thing when ites to our bodies, dear?" the marchioness joins into the conversation.
"By heritage, I mean a family heirloom that happens to be a relic is getting passed down throughout generations. Being in contact with the relic might have changed those people''s constitution. Since Laurel does not possess a relic, I think Laurel has some kind of unique bloodline running inside."
For the first time, Laurel questions her identity. She knows that her biological mother is just a prostitute, so she has never asked about her biological father. However, now that she has learned that there is a unique bloodline inside her, curiosity nted a seed within her heart.
Her wild thoughts running around her mind immediately get interrupted by the rushing footsteps towards them after a loud boom. Outside the closed doors, screams slip through the doors.
"What is going on?" the marquis gets up from his seat.
He looks at a maid, "Check what is happening!"
The maid fast walks to the doors, and when she is about to open the doors, they st open, sending the maid flying through the floor.
Lance Hardin, a well-known personal royal guard of the King Aria, enters the room. Behind him ies a dozen of knights. He lifts a paper with gold borders and fancy writing up. On the bottom of the paper has a seal of the king.
Everyone in their seats stands up and kneels to receive the decree.
"Royal decree. Prince Ian Ethern has found the crime of sacrilege. Knowing that he possesses a curse and dares to enter into the holy grounds of goddess Vita. Corrupted the church, making the deeply devoted from the Kingdom of Aria to suffer the separation to the almighty goddess, resulting in the copse of the Garden of Oracles. In addition-"
The royal guard stops announcing once Kyrie stands up in a fury, wanting to punch that royal guard in the face, but he gets intercepted by his father and Ian at the same time. Kyrie''s expression continues to darken, and his body shakes from rage.
The royal guard clears his throat, feeling nervous to see the pdin with such murderous expression, "I-In addition, suspected to be involved with the warehouse kidnapping incident. Heaven-daring to use his rtionship with the saintess and pdin to cover his schemes. His majesty has a great rtionship with the monarch from the kingdom of Ethern. Based on the old and good rtionship between kingdoms, his majesty is open to talking with King Ethern forpensation."
Then, Lance whips out another letter, "Marquis Rowan, there is a royal decree for you." The Marquis remains down on his knee.
"Marquis Albert Rowan, as the head of the Rowan noble family, housing a criminal, will receive his punishment. For a month, the marquis and subjects are subjected to in-house confinement to reflect on his decisions. His majesty is being lenient due to the many years of loyalty to the crown. However, the king wishes you not just to let," the guard pauses ufortably, "... any parasite into your home."
Once finished, Lance motions his hand to direct the knights behind him to detain Ian. Kyrie wants to skin the royal guards alive.
"Son Control yourself Violence now will only make things worse," the marquis holds tighter onto Kyrie''s arm.
Kyrie looks over to Ian, who is quietly epting such false usations. Ian meets Kyrie''s eyes, and he shakes his head, letting Kyrie know to stay put. Kyrie''s eyes turn to Imogen, who only gives back a nce and does not do anything.
The knights ce the handcuffs on Ian. A knight forcefully shoves Ian to move, but he feels a hand on his shoulder. He flinches when looking back at Kyrie, sending him a murderous stare.
"Careful that you are treating a royalty like that. I will assume that you will have the proper attitude towards him."
The knight nervously swallows and leads Ian away without being as forceful.
"Ian," Kyrie calls.
The knights and Ian turn their head back.
"Wait for me."
Ian nods and lets out a little smile. Kyrie follows the knights all the way to the front entrance.
Once the carriages are out of sight, Imogen, who is standing beside him, asks, "Why didn''t you stop them? You are stateless, so the king cannot do anything to you."
Kyrie lets out a deep breath, "I have my family to think of too. I am sure Ian was also aware of that as well."
"Why are you hesitating? They are not your parents," Imogen frowns.
"Imogen Don''t you have parents too?"
Imogen''s stare sends Kyrie chills. He must have touched the wrong nerve.
"Anyways, I will take care of it, Imogen. You worry about the gate."
Kyrie walks back into the mansion and meets the marquis and marchioness on the hallways.
"Son, what are you going to do now?" The marquis questions Kyrie.
Kyrie rubs his thumb on his palm as he thinks.
After a minute of silence, he says, "I am going back to the academy to do the final preparations for my early graduation."
The marquis and the marchioness look at each other confused, trying to see if the other knows what Kyrie means.
"What do you mean, dear?" The marchioness asks, stopping him from walking away.
Kyrie smiles at his parents, "As a cover, of course."
Chapter 123: Cooperation as a show of sincerity
Chapter 123: Cooperation as a show of sincerity
"This is beyond my control, son," The marquis sighs in defeat, "I did not expect that the king would cover it like that for the second prince It just goes beyond me, especially when he involves a royal member of another kingdom in this. I am not sure what the king is thinking. This will be blown up to be quite a problem even in terms of foreign rtions. I will send some letters to some close friends to see what we could do. I am sure that there will be a lot of opposition to the king''s choice, but losing ess to the Garden of Oracles and being used of causing it could justify anything that the king does to Ian."
The marquis pinches the bridge of his nose from frustration. The king purposely restricted him from walking out of the house to block him from meeting up with other nobles to convince them to oppose the decision made against Ian.
That said, if the second prince is actually involved in the warehouse, and the king has found out that someone knows about it, he has other choices that would even benefit him. He could have gotten rid of some of the nobles in the first prince''s faction, not attack his loyal subject''s nest. This is counterintuitive to the king''s position.
"Father, it is best if you don''t involve yourself in this. This does not feel like something that the king would do," Kyrie starts thinking once he has calmed down.
He looks over to the hallways and sees a shadow walking away.
Kyrie smiles calmly, "I will excuse myself now. Mother, could you please help me pack up for the academy?"
"Sure, dear. Please don''t do anything reckless."
"When do I do reckless things?"
Kyrie leaves before getting a scolding from the marchioness. He walks towards where the shadow has disappeared and arrives in one of the servants'' bedrooms since that was the only door open in the corridor.
"Don''t you think you could just meet me somewhere morefortable?" Kyrie looks at the man behind the door as he walks in.
The man pushes the door to close the room. The ce is rtively small, and it only has enough space to put a bed, a desk, and a small cab. Kyrie takes out the chair from the desk and bushes the dust off from the seat. He unbuttons his coat and sits on the chair, crossing his leg.
"How are you going topensate me for all the damages? I almost got killed and lost all my memories thanks to you!"
"Headmaster" that man''s tone is filled with sarcasm, "Ah, no I mean Sir Pdin Sir Rowan How was I supposed to know that you were the headmaster when you have never revealed your appearance?"
Nate shuffles his hair like he is going insane but adjusts it back by running his fingers through his long ck hair with some blue tones. He discovers just a few days ago about Kyrie''s dual identity.
"So What did you exchange my safety for?"
"An orb of chaos," Nate confesses without hesitation as he lets himself fall on the dusty bed, "By the way You can''t me me for everything! I mean It was strictly business! We had a great loss too! The old shaman is still unconscious after coughing blood like a fountain."
"And who are you exactly ming?"
"Okay, fine! Me I am to me! But like, as someone who was watching you two from the side, it wasplete agony!"
"And you thought a potion to Ian would be a good idea?"
"But he didn''t end up using it!"
Kyrie pauses for a bit.
[Who used it on me again?]
"So, the conversation you had with my master asking me toe for the agreement How did you know our rtionship?" Nate goes right into the questions that have been piling inside his head.
"Your rtionship with that elf? Well It is hard not to notice after you used themunication device."
"Ah!" Nate facepalms, "Right! What is with this coincidence? Hehehe Of course, you know what it is even after it got reduced to dust! You are the freaking creator of those things!"
"It just so happens that I only released a batch around that time, and three got to your master''s hand. The rest of the people I distributed only use them tomunicate with me. Of course, now it is in the market."
Nate chuckles in disbelief, "You already knew who I was from the very beginning! You even checked my background and gave me a name that just by pure coincidence matches with my birth name that no one has ever uncovered," He turns back to look seriously at Kyrie, "Why did you keep me around then?"
"Well, I needed to know why you appeared in the kingdom of Ethern," Kyrie smiles innocently.
"Right And you disguised your intentions by just saying that Imogen was wary of me."
Nate closes his eyes in disbelief, trying to avoid being overwhelmed while thinking, ''And ''that elf'' happens to be your father, even though you are a damn human. And that makes me your adoptive brother. Great!''
"But I want some of the conditions changed," Kyrie crosses his fingers and ces his hands on hisp.
"For Ian? He is in a terrible position right now."
Kyrie''s eye twitches when Nate casually says Ian''s name but tries to take his mind off it.
"Yes I would like you to cooperate with me with some of my next moves. Consider this as your show of sincerity towards our future cooperations and thepensations for the damages."
Nate lets out a sigh in defeat. Master Lin has said to help Kyrie with whatever he needs since he is quite vulnerable without the ability to use mana since his soul has fragmented. Kyrie cannot absorb the mana from his surroundings and process it to circte his body. Plus, they are father and son.
"Fine. We will follow."
"Oh! You are not going to contact your master about it? Or Did you look at the future again through those shamans?"
Nate looks over to Kyrie and tells himself never to trust his eyes again. Looking at the silver hair, ss skin, amber eyes, and handsome appearance, anyone would have thought that this person is incarnate of the word ''good'' and ''holy,'' but this person is filled with a belly full of schemes.
It would be fantastic if someone could slightly guess what Kyrie could be really thinking. Of course, only one person could ever control this man, but the problem is that the very person who can handle this scheming man ispletely charmed.
''Not a person that could be easily dealt with, but I can see that he is my master''s biological son''
"It''s a trade secret," Nate smiles without revealing more.
Kyrie clicks his tongue, "Fine; I will not pry anymore. Did you bring what I have asked?"
"Ingestible mana stones and two spatial pouches, right?" Nate pulls out a bag from his spatial ring and hands it to Kyrie.
Kyrie opens up the bag, takes out a marquise-shaped mana stone the size of two fingernails, and rotates it on his fingers.
"Headmaster..."
"Just call me Kyrie."
"Kyrie It is not good to ingest too many of them in one go or explosively use the mana you have ingested. You could damage your body if you do that."
Kyrie puts his hand up and leans back on his seat, "Why are you so caring all of a sudden? I don''t have time to have an upset stomach"
''This goddamn younger brother I end up having Not even a single drop of gratitude! Urgh Calm down You are the big brother now. I will act as a good example and not square ounts in every detail...''
Kyrie stands up and walks to the door, "I am busy, so ask your questions some other time. I have some people to meet. Want toe along?"
Nate points at himself, "I aming too?"
"Is someone else in the room?"
"What do you mean?"
"I told you. I need your cooperation."
"Kyrie What are you nning to do?"
"Me?" Kyrie lets out a coldugh, "Just going to repay some debt! If that king wants to protect the second prince so much, then I will let him. Let''s see how sincere his fatherly love is towards his favorite son..."
---
The shadow expanding on the floor thrusts up in sharp spikes towards Cynthia, but she backs away just enough to avoid the spikes from reach her. She lifts her hand to stop the demon puppets from charging towards Ian.
Ian falls on his knee and breathes heavily.
She cackles between her teeth at her discovery. Although she wants her relics back, she feels like what she has learned outweighs what she has lost. Now, she is okay going into the gates like that. After all, she can always get things back.
The Vicar emerges from the crowd of demon puppets and gets pale when he almost walks over a body. He rubs his hands together as he bows to Cynthia.
"Lady ckwood, I have done what you have wanted me to do. Ehh The thing that you promised me"
Cynthia looks at him indifferently, letting go of her amused expression that hangs on her face seconds ago, "Naturally, if everything goes well, you will have what you deserve."
"Yes, yes. I will take on your word, Lady ckwood."
Cynthia walks away with her demon puppets following, and the bodies on the floor turn into ck steam. The Vicar looks back at Ian onest time before walking away, curling his lips in disgust as if he just sullied his eyes.
Ian lets his weight lean onto the prison wall, and he slowly slides down to the floor. He puts his hands over his eyes.
He opens back again when he hears someone hitting the metal bars of the cell, and he takes his hand off his eyes. It is alreadyte, and the sun is almostpletely down. Federline is outside of the prison bars.
"Prince Ethern" Federline whispers and sighs in relief when Ian wakes up.
He passes a note to Ian before he bows and disappears.
Ian opens the note, seeing Kyrie''s writing. His stiff shoulders rx, and a smile blooms.
In the note, three sweet words carefully calligraphed.
''Wait for me.''
Chapter 124: Disowned
Chapter 124: Disowned
Ian puts his head to the wall while looking up at the ceiling, cast by a strip of moonlight from the prison window. Water condenses on the uneven and rocky top, forming drops of water that drip down once they carry too much weight, and another sphere starts to form, causing a never-ending cycle. When he moves his leg, the sole of his shoe rolls the little rocks scattered on the prison floor. The rodents that inhabit the ce would squeak as their light footsteps sound in the background.
Ian closes his eyes to shut a memory down from his mind, but it is of no use. His mind keeps on reying Cynthia''s words over and over again.
===
Cynthia smacks her lips together, "Well Let''s see how Kyrie handles this situation. Erebus told me not to touch him, but he never said anything about you."
"Why" Ian murmurs before raising his voice higher, "Why are you doing this? It doesn''t match your objectives."
Cynthia flinches at the sudden question, and her smile fades away for a few seconds, just enough time to catch a nce of her face before getting that expression masked again. She looks away, but a malignant smile blooms. Cynthia shrugs like she just did it for fun, even though underneath her mask hides emotions.
She frowns when a thought passes through her mind.
"Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan," Cynthia lets out a puff of air, " could take upon all kinds of blows and not be bothered by them, but you are different. He cares so much He treats you so differently while he could be so merciless when ites to others who have clear affection towards him."
Her mood sours to the point she starts to taste it.
"I have always been curious why you could get your memories of the previous loops back" The face with Cynthia''s widened eyes could bite into him as she looks away to her hand that touched Ian, "I thought it would be a hassle that you get them back, but I guess there is not really much to be worried about." She lets out augh deep in her throat with her lips pursed and a wide grin, "I don''t think Kyrie would know this, or else, he would have never picked a side, judging how much he cares about you..."
Ian watches her dodge as his shadows manifest into spikes.
===
Inside the corridors of an inn, Cynthia walks past door after door in the eerily quiet hall. She stops in front of a room, reaching to open the door.
"Master," Cynthia halts, turning the knob halfway when a demon puppet calls her.
"What is it?" asks Cynthia with a somber tone.
The demon puppet nces up nervously, "I got news from the Kingdom of Ethern."
"A response from that king?"
"Yes, master," the demon puppet closes in and whispers.
The corners of Cynthia''s lips lift slowly as the demon puppet tells her the news.
"Good."
The demon puppet bows and walks away immediately. Cynthia opens the door. Inside, the oilmp dimly shines in the room. Where the rays from themp fade into darkness, Silys on the bed covered in sweat. The muscles on his face are stiff even though the man is unconscious.
Cynthia sits on the bed and watches Sil''s expressions of fear and agony as he is in a deep sleep, probably due to nightmares. She ces her gaze upon him without moving for a long time while the woman herself is in a daze. She reaches out without thinking to lift off the wet hair glued to his forehead but stops herself midway, tightening her hand into a fist.
She stands up and walks towards the stand to pour another cup of wine.
''Cynthia, he forgot about me He forgot about me''
She drinks the entire cup in one go, pours another one to finish it again. Then, she fills another one. She ms the cup on the stand, shattering it in her hands. The wine gushes out and spills to the floor.
"Why is it always about Kyrie?!?! Everyone is only focused on him Sil and then"
Erebus shes in her mind, "... him." Her fists tighten on the ss while shaking.
---
Ian opens his eyes in a jolt when the knight violently hits the prison bars. With a face full of mockery looking at Ian, he signals the prison guard with his head to open the door.
"Chain his ankles and hands. Then bring him to the prison wagon! He is going to hear the verdict!"
"Yes, captain!" The knights go into the prison cell and restrain Ian''s arms and legs.
Ian bes resistant, "Isn''t King Aria going to negotiate with King Ethern?"
The captain of the knights lets out augh that infected everyone else, "For you? Ha! From what I have heard, you have been abandoned, Prince Ethern. Ah! No! You are amoner now! A peasant! The King of Ethern has taken away your title..."
Ian stiffens at the news, and his body starts to shake. Although his father has never liked him, he would have never expected that the king would disown him just like that. Maybe, the king has died so early in all the loops that Ian never saw this daying.
''Kyrie told me to wait for him.''
Seeing Ian resisting the knights, the captain sighs, "The Rowans have not moved an inch ever since your arrest Plus, the pdin went back to the academy to prepare for his early graduation. Just give up, will you?"
The knights holding Ian try to push him to move, but Ian would not even budge.
The captain rubs his closed eyes and snickers, "Who told you to be born a curse, causing the copse of the temple? You are lucky that the king would even give you an audience! Ha! Even though it is obvious that you might end with the death penalty. Now Move! We don''t have all day!"
More knights shove Ian forward and almost fall on their faces when they push on empty air since Ian voluntarily moves out of the cell. They end up awkwardly following Ian behind as he silently walks out and enters the jail wagon.
For a long time, Ian enters into a daze, looking towards space while getting transported. After passing a long time, Ian feels something is not right and looks toward the back of the wagon. Outside, he does not see the roads to the capital, but instead, he can see the grasnd extending towards the edges of the hills before bing the luscious forest.
The wagon stops abruptly, and sounds of metal shing metal echo in the air along with screams and thuds against the ground. Ian panics since the only thing he can see is the back of the wagon. Then, the chilling cries for help and shing metal hush at the same time.
Ian hears footsteps walking towards the wagon door. He prepares himself for the worst, grabbing the loose chains tightly, getting ready to strike.
The metal door violently opens since the rusty edges get caught on the frame. Ian swings the chains toward the door, and the one opening the door gasps in shock! The man narrowly avoids his face getting hit by the heavy chains.
Ian exhales sharply when he sees who opens the door. Kyrie lets out a hup while holding the chains in his hand and chokes on air, coughing nervously.
"I-I-Ian Did I arrive toote?" He lets go of the chain while recoiling his arm that grabbed the chain. He shakes his hand since he held it barehanded.
[That one was quite heavy-handed. Good thing I was fast enough, or I would havemitted a sin by ruining this face! It will be a crime against humanity no the gods if I waste the blessings I have received! I would be a worse case than that red hair dude with green magic! Anyways Is Ian mad? I thought I was already fast enough]
Ian rxes and falls back on the wagon floor, looking at Kyrie dumbfounded.
"Hey!" Kyrie waves his hand close to Ian''s face, but Ian just continues to stare at him.
[It''s over He had too big of a shock! Those sons of a ***** better brace themselves when I go back!!!]
Kyrie steps up to the wagon, but before he gets bnce on the leg that he stepped up with, Ian pulls Kyrie into his arms. Kyrie''s knee hits the wagon floor, right on the funny bone, sending electricity all over his body. He wants to joke, but sensing Ian is acting odd, he stays in Ian''s embrace silently.
Kyrie pats on Ian''s back gently, "Is it because of your father?"
Ian remains quiet until he affirms with a low ''hmm.''
Federline dusts off his hands once he has taken care of all the knights, leaving them on the side unconscious. He walks toward the wagon door, but Nate pulls him away from the door before Federline could announce that he has finished his job.
"What? We need to get to the Kingdom of Ethern soon!" Federline pouts.
Nate looks at Federline, pissed, "You really want to die?"
Federline blinks at Nate, confused, making Nate speechless.
"Why would I die? I am just doing my job!" Federline pulls away. Nate gasps when he fails to catch the dense Federline from walking to his death.
Chapter 125: The headmaster of the phantom guild
Chapter 125: The headmaster of the phantom guild
The ink from the nib of a fountain pen paths across the piece of paper. Each stroke is like a habit memorized by those steady hands. King Ethern finishes off thest word with a light flick to sharpen the tail of the word. He lifts his eyes off the document and ces the fountain pen down.
He lets out a sigh and reaches towards the drawer by his side, looking at the box that held the ck mana stone pendant, but now, it is empty. Thest remaining item that he had from the woman he loved. The gods have taken her too early, leaving him with nothing but an apathetic heart.
The doorknock takes his mind off of the thoughts that inhibit inside for almost two decades now. He closes the drawer and permits the person knocking toe in.
Chancellor Liam Rowe enters into the study and performs his formalities to the king.
The king leans on his chair, "What is it that you want to talk about, Liam?"
"Your majesty, could you please reconsider your decision w-."
"Liam," King Ethern interrupts the chancellor, "I am not taking my decision back."
"Your majesty No, Austin Ethern. As a friend, please Don''t do this to your child. You never even spared a nce at him, but disowning him"
The king ms his fist on the desk, "Enough! Stop saying that he is my child! He should have nevere into existence if all he does is take away other people''s happiness Not only did he kill his mother, but also in possession of a curse!"
"Why do you take that woman''s words seriously? She is aplete stranger!"
"She is my wife''s sister! A shaman! What? Are her words wrong? That child is cursed!!! He does not possess the slightest of favor in fate! He took away the only thing I wanted in life."
King Ethern points in the direction of where the kingdom of Aria should be, "He even manages to corrupt a temple"
The king lets out chuckles at how absurd the situation is.
"Do you really think that Prince Ian would do any of that? He is a good kid! An excellent student and kind-hearted kid! He took your words to heart. And for a long time, that kid only wished that you could just pay him some attention Austin! He is facing the death penalty! In a foreign kingdom!"
"I know what you are thinking, Liam You have always sympathized with that kid, and I don''t me you You never had a family. But some existences should just disappear Plus, what could we do?"
"At least to avoid the death penalty!" Chancellor Rowe scrambles for words and ideas.
The kingughs, "No one will spare him. They will want to cast stones at him whenever they see him. Isn''t death better now?"
Another knock on the door interrupts Chancellor Rowe from exploding. He takes a deep breath as the king tells the servant toe in.
The servant bows, "Your majesty, someone imed to be the headmaster of the phantom guild is asking for an audience."
The servant extends his arms to hand the phantom guild''s emblem to the king. The king takes the emblem made out of the same material as themunication devices that got out of this mysterious nameless guild. This mysterious phantom guildes up with the most ingenious creations. Still, the king, till this day, despite the number of resources poured for months to find the headmaster or clues as to where the guildes from, never manages even to have a slight clue that could lead him somewhere.
There is a point in time that King Ethern really thought that the existence behind those creations is not even human - maybe of other races like the elves or dwarfs that brought to the world incredible artifacts.
"From my source, that guild became uncharacteristically active in the kingdom of Aria yesterday," Chancellor Rowe says after studying the emblem.
"You mean how the phantom guild suddenly turned against Aria''s second prince''s faction? Those nobles are about to face a potential bankruptcyter this month..."
"Yes, your majesty! The situation has beenpletely uncalled for, and it can be said that the guild is specifically targeting the second prince''s faction. The guild seems to be well connected to a lot of other guilds and merchants, but howe no one even knows that phantom guild''s name or headmaster?"
"We are missing information, Liam. Why the nobles of a specific faction?" The king pinches his chin, "Something happened rted to the second prince? Did the prince offend someone?"
"None that we know of," The chancellor responds.
The king stares at the chancellor in silence, "Then, just bring them in, and prepare some rooms just in case."
"Yes, your majesty," the chancellor bows and walks out.
The chancellor meets with a group of hooded, masked men and wees them to the pce. He guides them to the king''s study.
On the way, Kyrie looks at the chancellor''s back, "Chancellor Rowe, aren''t you a bit too trusting?"
"No one with bad intentions wille through the front door," replies the chancellor.
"That is a very naive assumption. How unexpected of you, chancellor."
The chancellor smiles, "It is still better than facing someone who sneaks in."
Rowe opens the door for the group of masked men and lets them in. However, the chancellor puts his arm out to stop Federline.
"I believe the guards should stay outside," Rowe nces at Federline''s waist.
Kyrie gives a nce at Federline, who is getting provoked. Looking at Kyrie, Federline takes off his hand from the hilt of his sword and backs away. The door closes behind the three masked men.
The king greets them and tells them to sit on the sofas. The maid prepares the tea and some refreshments before going out.
The king, acting as if he is in a good mood, takes up the cup to take a sip.
"What brings such important individuals to my humble kingdom?" King Ethern asks while trying to look past the shadow cast from the hood over their heads.
He rubs his fingers on his sweaty palms as he observes the three. The one sitting in the middle has his leg crossed over to the other, beaming an aura of confidence and grace. On his right, the man seems rather stoic and disciplined - his back straight with his hands on top of his knees. As if each side are the opposite extremes, the one on the left seems to have melted on the sofa, uncaring how people would stare. He carries an air of a free spirit and would curiously look around the room.
Judging by how the two men would nce at the one in the center, the king determines that he is the headmaster who gave the servant the emblem.
The one on the center smiles, "Humble? The king must be joking!" As he speaks, he takes out his mask, "I am not a man who likes to beat around the bush, and it so happens that I am also a bit short of time."
He removes the hoodie, showing off his silver hair. The king widens his eyes, looking at Kyrie, so he instantly looks over to the man to the right. Both Ian and Nate take off their hoodie and mask after Kyrie.
The king is shocked enough that he is at a loss of what to say. Then, he carefully examines the emblem and the material. His heart sinks when he determines that the emblem is real once again.
''That means'' The king looks at Kyrie, almost forgetting how to breathe.
"Sir Rowan is the headmaster?"
Kyrie confirms the king with a smile, so the king slowly moves his gaze nervously to Ian. He leans to the sofa slowly, and his body slowly detes on his seat. Although what he is feeling is not exactly regret, the king feels like he walked into a trap that he could not back out of. He is now a rat suffocating to death from a mousetrap that couldn''t kill him instantly.
The kingdom of Ethern might face a future without the artifacts made by the phantom guild. Now, he is sure who the second prince has offended.
''No, not the second prince. The king of Aria,''
Although, there is the question of how Kyrie managed to intervene in all those nobles'' business from the second prince''s faction.
King Ethern thinks while his eyes wandered to the man on the left.
Nate notices that the king is staring at him, so he takes out his master''s emblem, cing it on the table that separates the king from them. The king looks at the sunflowers on the emblem, and his body starts to shake. Everything is starting to piece together. Of course, the Guild of Clytia would be able to do so much damage to the second prince''s faction. However, the guild would suffer losses from withdrawing agreements.
The king locks eyes with Kyrie, ''Why is the Guild of Clytia willing to cooperate with the phantom guild?''
"What is the purpose for the headmaster of the phantom guild and the Guild of Clytia here?"
Kyrie nonchntly replies while putting two sugar cubes on the tea, "I think you know a part of the reason."
He hands the cup to Ian and stares up at the king, whose calm facade is crumbling down.
The king forces out a crooked smile, "You want me to take him back? Is that it?"
As if something snaps inside Kyrie, and before anyone could have reacted, he steps on the tea table, and his fist flies across the king''s face.
Chapter 126: You are a coward!
Chapter 126: You are a coward!
The king hits his head on the couch when Kyrie delivers the punch without a single bit of hesitation. His eyesight spirals after feeling his brain jolt inside his skull. Dumbfounded, the king turns to look at Kyrie, who is currently standing with one leg on the couch.
No one has ever raised a hand against him for so long, and when someone did, he was a prince. He would have never expected that even with the status of a king that he will receive a blow and right to his face. Touching the side of his face that is starting to swell, he watches as if the wrath of God has molded into human form.
Kyrie takes out two ingestible mana stones and pops them into his mouth. The mana stones crack between his teeth, turning into powder. When he swallows, mana gushes through this body. Kyrie regains back the familiar feeling of mana rushing through his veins, and his body fills with power that starts to overflow. Mana steams out of his body, and his eyes sharpen with the sight of the king. His shadow casts over the king, whose power should shake thousands of lives with a couple of words from his mouth.
Without any mercy or even slight hesitation, he beats the king as if he is the one who has grievances against the middle-aged man. The king tastes the metallic bitter taste of blood in his mouth. His head and body feel the pressure and pain from the blows. If Nate and Ian have not stepped in to stop Kyrie, King Ethern would really have his life sh in front of him.
The king shakes as he tries to lift himself from the floor, staring at the door while wondering why no one ising in to rescue him.
"Someone! Someone help!" The king yells, but there is no response.
Kyrie smirks at the king. Of course, there is no one! The room has been soundproofed by magic, plus the chancellor is guarding the door.
He is outside standing with Federline. From the start, the chancellor has already discovered this bunch and also has made the joke about how Kyrie and Nate have sneaked that other time, stealing away the ck mana stone pendant.
However, Kyrie must praise the chancellor to let these kinds of situations happen to their monarch. He must have had it with the king!
King Ethern bes dazed, looking at the door. The sound of footsteps that shoulde rushing in is nowhere to be found.
Kyrie looks at Ian, who has been silent the entire time. Unlike the angry stare that Kyrie would give to the king, Ian''s eyes are filled with so many emotions. Maybe Ian has always had that little hope towards his father to give him a different treatment.
Now, he is in a swamp of confusion as to why this man hates him so much. Although Ian never met his mother, he also feels the emptiness of losing her, losing the chances and opportunities that he could have spent with her. But, no matter what he does, Ian is starting to realize that nothing will change in that man''s heart. The king does not want to be his father, and he has already shown him for 18 years of his life.
Now, he could only think about reasons why he has taken upon himself to please the king so much. No matter which loop, he keeps doing the same thing. Maybe his memories have note back at the right moment to stop him.
As if Ian''s consciousness is diving deeper into the darkness within himself, Kyrie bes scared when watching Ian''s eyes turn lifeless.
"Ian."
Ian feels his consciousness go out from sinking deep inside his darkness, and his eyes start to focus on Kyrie, who is in front of him. He watches Kyrie worry, but watching Kyrie being by his side; he can now feel his heart is beating again.
[Should I have not let Iane here? No. This is important.]
"Ian. It''s time for you to decide what to do. I will grant you the result you want to see"
Kyrie turns back to the king that flinches at the pressure heavily pressed on him. The stare from Kyrie''s eyes is enough for the king to have enough nightmares for the rest of his life with some to spare.
Clomp.
Each time Kyrie slowly steps towards the king, the sound of footsteps seems to resonate in the king''s ear.
"What do you want, Ian?"
Clomp.
"The destruction of this kingdom?"
Clomp.
"A slow torture?"
Clomp.
The king starts to slide back, pushing his weight with his arms and legs. He shakes as he stares into Kyrie''s darkened expression, but he cannot yank his eyes off from staring at Kyrie''s figure slowly walking toward him.
Clomp.
The king flinches as his back touched the desk. He looks around nervously, but his eyes suddenly focus on Kyrie''s leather shoes. His eyes are registering all the intricate leather carvings, but his head stops functioning as if something has covered his entire cloud of thoughts with a nket. He couldn''t even have the guts to lift his head.
The heel of the leather shoes hits the floor, and a sudden thought rushes to the mind of the king.
"He is not my son," The king confesses with a trembling voice.
His heart races at the secret that he has kept with him for all these years, but out of impulse, King Ethern blurts it out. He senses the air of the room a few more times colder because the other party does not believe in him and feels like he is speaking gibberish to save himself.
"It''s the truth The woman I loved had a husband before me"
King Ethern pours the story of his youth.
Back then, as one of the princes qualified to the throne, Austin Ethern was chased by assassins sent by one of his brothers during one of his excursions to some cities that the previous king sent him to investigate suspected embezzlements.
The assassins have chosen the dense forest to be the best ce to wipe out Austin. Without much preparation for such an attack, the knights that followed Austin die from the onught, and only Austin manages to escape into the forest. He has been wounded severely and only some steps away from death''s door.
However, he wakes up the next day alive, bandaged, and taken care of. That is when Austin Ethern has met Ian''s mother, who went by the name of Ava. Ava and her then-husband, Enzo, have taken him in and brought him back to health without asking a single penny or his real identity. They introduce themselves as merchants from a foreign kingdom that just happens to pass by Ethern on their way.
Austin slowly falls in love with Ava. Her gentle and sunny side manages to take his heart. But, knowing that she ismitted to Enzo, Austin hides his feelings for Ava. However, Enzo dies when he encounters a beast in the forest. Although for Austin, it feels like an opportunity. For Ava, the tragedy manages to strike her so hard that she wants to die with Enzo. It is then that Ava discovers that she is pregnant with Ian.
Everything has been going well for Austin when Ava decided to go back to the pce with him, iming that the child inside Ava was his. Austin truly believes that he could build a life with Ava, and their rtionship bes better. All of that crashes when Ava dies from childbirth.
Austin has wanted to kill Ian for taking Ava away from him, but Ian looks like his mother- the raven hair and the shape of his eyes, although the color is from his father.
"I thought that time was the answer, but it wasn''t" Tears flow down from the king''s eyes as he lets out the story that has been stored inside his heart.
Kyrie purses his lips at the man who seems to be irreversibly broken. Silence enters the room, and everyone feels constipated by the gloom.
"King Ethern"
The king lifts his head to Kyrie, but the face that he sees has no sympathy.
"You are a coward!" Kyrie grabs the king by the cor, "Who in this world has not faced pain? But you You not only chose to escape, but you also created pain for someone else to bear for the rest of his life. You chose to continue to stay hurt without knowing that the woman you loved left you with a life that she exchanged with her own."
Kyrie''s fists start to shake, "You took her under your wing, and you couldn''t take responsibility thates with her. She must have trusted you so much, but"
Like he couldn''t breathe from anger, Kyrie lets go of the king. King Ethern falls to the floor with his eyes wide open like he suddenly understood what he has done.
Ian walks towards Kyrie, who is so angry that his body is shaking. Seeing someone being angry for him manages to smooth the struggles that Ian is experiencing. Kyrie is truly the miracle of his life. Ian pulls Kyrie into his arms, and when he stares toward the king, his confused gaze changes.
The king who meets the gaze loosens his shoulders.
The turmoils inside Ian''s eyes have calmed.
Chapter 127: Already taken care of it
Chapter 127: Already taken care of it
The door opens, and the chancellores in with the masked Federline behind, still with his hoodie. Chancellor Rowe looks at the king sitting pathetically on the floor with his back against the desk. Even though he knows what happened to Ian during all these years, the chancellor feels pity for the king.
As a monarch, Austin Ethern is considered a good king. He rules the kingdom with diligence and care. That is why the kingdom has been peaceful and prosperous for the decades he took over the throne. He has also been the best candidate amongst all the princes, and thest king has guided him well regarding a monarch''s duties.
However, hecks ways to cope with his pain, and he remains stubborn for the one thing he felt could fill his world. With the pressure of increasing responsibilities and the pain of losing someone, Austin Ethern couldn''t channel out his emotions. No one knows his secret with Ava. Around him, no one could empathize with the pain he felt while standing next to the casket where Avaid motionless. She couldn''t return any of his smiles anymore.
When he looks at Ian, the existence who can connect to his pain, the king has chosen to avoid meeting up with Ian because his wounds open up every time he sees Ian''s face. The shape of his eyes reminds him of Ava''s, and Ian would always smile whenever they met.
Chancellor Rowe takes out a few healing potions and puts them by the king''s side. The king does not lift his head when the chancellor sits on the floor next to him. Rowe opens a bottle and hands it to the king, but the king does not take it. His arms remain limp.
The chancellor sighs at the stubbornness that he has to deal with during all these years.
The king''s eyes widen when he watches Ian open his hand and ce a potion. The chancellor smiles at Ian''s response to such a stubborn father. King Ethern slowly tilts his head up, watching Ian crouched down in front of him.
The king clenches his teeth and pinches his eyebrows. He feels a sharp stab in his heart, and instant regret starts to pour inside. He has failed Ava. He has failed Ian.
"You grew up well" The king gently whispers.
Ian lets out a smile, and the king instantly tears up. He misses that smile. Although Ian possesses masculine features, the king sees Ava through him.
''I missed her,'' a voice echoes inside Austin''s mind, ''but I failed her.''
The king quietly takes all the potions that Ian hands to him, and the bruises and cuts from his face disappear. The pair of father and son remain quiet the entire time. This is the first time the king has ever felt such relief after Ava''s death as if the pain inside his heart is smoothing out with each potion he takes.
Federline goes up to Kyrie, "Headmaster"
Kyrie turns his eyes sideways to look at Federline, "What?"
"Do you have any healing potions? I don''t want to continue wearing the mask, but"
"Here," The chancellor gives one to Federline.
Federline pauses before epting it, "Thanks."
He takes off his mask to take in the potion and the chancellor jolts at Federline''s messed-up face.
"W-what happened?"
Federline pouts and eyes at the offender, who does not pay any more attention to him since he is too preupied looking at Ian. He should really report workce abuse, but his guild is not even officially registered.
"I didn''t know the pdin is so Ehm" Kyrie''s image in the chancellor''s eyes instantly changes. He secretly takes mental notes to never go against Kyrie for the sake of the kingdom. For Kyrie to just be so heavy-handed towards their monarch, this man seems like he has no awareness of even the word ''fear'' or else how could he just strike at a king without a sliver of hesitation. He is sure that every hit he heard outside is crisp and clean.
The chancellor gazes at Federline up and down and wonders how the pdin manages to hire someone like Federline. The man is loyal and careful, with a strength that even the chancellor rarely encounters.
When they were outside, Federline has his eyes closed, but the chancellor can feel that the man has been channeling mana onto the ground. Most likely, Federline is trying to sense the room''s movements in case there is an emergency that requires his assistance.
"You should stop looking at me like that," Federline turns to the chancellor and covers his chest while crossing his arms, "You have to think carefully about tainting someone else''s purity with your corrupted eyes."
Taken by surprise, the chancellor almost forgets to breathe.
"Federline Don''t mess with other people''s heads because you are bored," Kyrie warns without a single reaction on his face.
Federline straightens his back, lifting his chest, "Yes, headmaster!"
Rowe looks at Kyrie like he has something to say, but somehow the words are stuck in his throat. He decides to give up since he has to take care of the king. Rowe pulls the king up and guides him to sit on the couch.
Kyrie sits in front of the king, "I am not as nice as Ian."
The king purses his lips and looks straight at Kyrie''s eyes, "Then what is that you want?"
He turns his eyes to Ian, "I will only consider requests that do not harm the kingdom."
"Don''t get me wrong, King Ethern. I have no interest in taking advantage of others."
Federline chokes on air but just pretends that he is coughing from a cold. He stands back straight when Kyrie res at him.
"Three things," Kyrie lifts three fingers.
---
The king reaches his hand out, and Kyrie sps it.
"Then, that is a deal," the king seals the agreement with a handshake, "The written pact will be sent to you."
"Thank you."
The king faces Ian and puts a hand on his shoulder, "Ian... I am sorry for all these years Too bad you are leaving, and I cannot make it up to you immediately. But, if you want toe back, this useless father will wee you and make it up to you."
Ian nods with a smile, "Hmm."
"What are you nning to do now with the issue of the church?" asks Chancellor Rowe, "Now that you have escaped from prison without clearing any of the usations ced on Ian, I don''t think this will be so easily resolved. Plus, you are not asking us to negotiate with King Aria."
"That You don''t have to worry about it because I have already taken care of it," Kyrie replies as he reaches into the dimensional space on his palm and takes out a staff.
"What is that?" The chancellor narrows his eyes as he examines the staff.
"This? This is the relic that helped the fallen saintess transport all those demons who attempted to invade from the forest of Labam. Your south side borders, remember?"
"Ahhh" Rowe runs his eyes over the relic, "Oh! Since the temple in Aria has fallen, why don''t you go for a trip to our temple?".
Kyrie suddenly goes quiet, rubbing his thumb on his palm.
[Should I go to see Vita?]
The image of Phanes enters his mind.
[No Not now.]
There are some suspicions he needs to resolve before looking for Vita.
"The goddess will look for me when she needs me," Kyrie replies.
He hits the floor with the staff, and an enchantment circle expands from the dot that the staff marked on the ground. The circle starts to spiral and lifts off the floor. As it floats up, it diminishes in size while a portales out.
"Federline and Nate You two go back by carriage since I don''t have enough mana to bring you two with me." Kyrie looks at the two guys nod.
"So this is a goodbye, Sir Rowan, Prince Ian," Chancellor Rowe mentions.
"Yes Till next time," Kyrie nods at Chancellor Rowe and King Ethern.
Ian looks at his father staring back with a troubled expression, "Father, take care You too, Chancellor Rowe."
"Hmm" The chancellor smiles.
The king sighs but smiles at Ian, "Son, you also take care."
Ian nods and turns around to enter the portal with a smile.
The portal disappears, and Rowe orders the servant to take Nate and Federline away to rest. Shortly after they have gone, Earl Beaumont requests an urgent audience with the king.
The king allows Eart Beaumont, and within just two minutes, the earl rushes in like he is running away from demons.
"Your majesty!!! Terrible news!!!"
"What is it, Earl Beaumont?"
"The the the"
"Take a seat, earl."
The earl swallows hard, and through his heavy breathing, he says, "T-the first prince from the kingdom of Aria has rebelled against its king!"
"What?"
"Ijust heard from my informant that the first first prince had used the current king of covering up the true cause of temple''s corruption. Denying true justice to the affected people and also profiting from those people''s deaths! He forced into the pce with an army!"
The king and the chancellor hold their breaths as they look at each other like they guess at the same time who is behind the deed.
"And" The earl runs out of breath, but the suspense drives the king and chancellor''s patience thin.
"And? And what?" The king hurries the earl.
"And And the saintess under the authority of the goddess is heading to the temple to purge the sinners!"
Chapter 128: Collecting debt
Chapter 128: Collecting debt
King Aria looks at his attendant again, "Where is the second prince?"
He tabs impatiently on the arm of his throne in the audience room. Just half an hour ago, the king received the second prince''s request to talk about the second faction crisis.
"There is still no reply, your majesty."
King Aria ms his fist on the throne, "That foolish son! How long is he going to make me wait for him? I have spoiled him too much! If he is just half of what the first prince is, I would not be cleaning after him!"
He lets out a breath of anger. Yesterday, the phantom guild has made its first move in the kingdom after remaining inactive for so long. The headmaster suddenly withdraws the trading agreement for their artifacts. After that blow, the Guild of Clytia also withdraws their mana stone trade agreement which has managed to shake the entire kingdom''s very foundation.
Everything is powered by mana stone, and the kingdom suddenly loses the main supplier. All the business that is heavily reliant on that supply will soon suffer immensely. The king is beyond stressed. It would not be such an issue if those two guilds are from the Kingdom of Aria, but Clytia is a guild from the elves, and the phantom guild is unknown, most likely unregistered.
The king is racking his brains to understand why those two guilds decide to withdraw their agreements, especially when they will lose so much money.
"Your majesty, it is close to the time for Prince Ethern''s verdict."
The king shakes his head, "Just go through with the death penalty since I have pressing matters to attend to. I thought that I would be able to renegotiate more advantageous deals with King Ethern, but who would have thought that he is such a cold-hearted father."
"Yes, your majesty." One attendant retreats to ry the king''s decision.
King Aria stands up to leave the audience room, but he stops when he hears the doors open. The king has been expecting the second prince, but the first prince enters the audience room.
"What are you doing here, first p-"
All the knights from the audience room suddenly draw their swords to point at the first prince. The prince steps on the red carpet in ck armor and his knights rush into the room behind him. The footsteps be like the heavy strikes of the war drum. The king bes paralyzed at his first son''s attempt to overthrow him.
Howe he did not hear any screams and chaos if the prince was forced into the pce? The king suddenly realizes and looks at the only attendant remaining by his side. The attendant jumps away with a smile.
"Bad news, your majesty!!! Bad news!!!" The attendant that has gone out to ry the verdictes back, running from the side entrance that the king would use to enter and exit the audience room.
He falls to his bum when another attendance points a dagger at him.
The first prince draws his sword and begins to walk towards the king''s knights. They continue to step backward, afraid to strike since the gap in numbers is overwhelminglyrge. Attacking could only result in death.
"If you step aside," the first prince looks over the king''s knights, "You will be spared."
One by one, the king''s knights open a path for the first prince to the king.
"How dare you do this, Micah! I didn''t raised you a traitor! Do you realize that you aremitting treason? If you back out, I could spare your mother and her family."
The king sternly looks down at the first prince, who is at the bottom of the stairs.
"Father Who are you to negotiate with me?" The first prince walks up the stairs, "Who are you to condemn me when you have done worse to the innocent? Not only did you help the church to cover the monstrosities, but you also med an innocent man!"
The princeughs, "Oh! You also had to me your most loyal subject, Maquis Rowan. Father I think I know where my brother''s foolishnesses from. You decide to believe those corrupted hypocrites than Vita''s direct servants."
Standing in front of the king, the first prince points the sword at himthe king pants in fear.
"Your brother was in trouble! How could you be so heartless to your own brother? If the crown is what you want, then I will name you as the crown prince. Are you really going to send your father away?"
"Heartless? I don''t think you should be the one calling me that."
"Doing this so forcefully Do you think that you will gain the trust and support of the nobles?"
"I wouldn''t have done it if that wasn''t the case, father. "
The first prince turns to show the king one more time the army he brought. The king''s eyes bulge when he looks over to the knights. All of them have different designs of armors and different coats of arms embedded on their chest. They are all the different coats of arms from the noble families that have their own knight order, and among them, the knights from the Marquis Rowan family stand. He slowly turns to look at the attendant who screamed bad news while entering from the side entrance. Watching the attendant''s pale countenance confirms his suspicions, making the king startughing like he is going crazy.
"When did you start nning this?"
"I didn''t n any of this. I am also a chess piece."
The king bes bewildered by the first prince''sment, "What do you mean?"
"You have touched someone you can''t afford to touch."
King Aria narrows his eyes, "That prince who was disowned? Impossible! He has no one backing him! Despite being a prince, he doesn''t have a single person in his faction!"
"He has one, father."
"Who?" The king wants to know at least the reason for his death.
"I don''t even know how to greet him anymore. The holy pdin? The headmaster of the phantom guild? The young master of the Rowan family? They turned out to be the same person."
---
Listening in the shadows, Cynthia bespletely shocked at the turn of events. She decides to retreat from the pce since her n has failed. She walks around the secret corridors of the pce to avoid detection.
''Something is not right Where are all the demon puppets that came with me?''
She stops and sends the signals to gather the demon puppets. Nothing. She can''t feel their presence!
''Shit!''
Cynthia quickens her pace to get out of the pce. Once she is out, Cynthia lets out a sigh of relief. However, she does not slows down and enter the city.
She turns to a different street but abruptly stops. She nervously chuckles as she starts circting mana. Kyrie has been waiting for her, sitting on a wooden chair in the middle of the empty street.
''What is this shit? How does he know that I would walk through here? This brat has watched too many wuxia, martial arts dramas...''
Cynthia turns around and sees people starting to gather on the other side.
"Cynthia!!! Nice seeing you again! What a coincidence, don''t you think?"
Cynthia looks back at Kyrie, standing up from his seat, "Are you being sarcastic with me?"
"Good thing you still have a redeeming quality," Kyrie smirks, "I came here to collect a debt I knew you would go to the pce to watch"
"Ian would still not be able to escape even if you do something about the king!"
"You mean the temple?" Kyrie draws his sword.
Cynthia deepens her frown watching Kyrie staying calm even after mentioning it.
''I could still get past him since he cannot use mana.''
---
Imogen''s body feels stiff and ufortable as she walks to the temple.
"You can do this!" Laurel cheers.
''That f*cking cockroach will have to die when I meet him again!''
Imogen lets out a deep breath as she tries to control her anger from ring up. Laurel''s eyes are shining while looking up and down at Imogen.
Imogen has been forced to put on a mboyant and noble-looking white suit. As she walks, the cape with gold intricate designs flutters majestically. Her chestnut hair is tied back with a gold hair clip on the side of her head. As she walks around the streets, her appearance draws the attention of the citizens.
After getting to know that she is the saintess and on her way to the temple, the curious citizens start to follow. As Imogen gets closer to the temple, her blush is bing more visible on her face - something that Kyrie would love to take a picture of for ckmailing purposes.
Laurel cheerfully walks beside Imogen, "Do you remember the lines, Imogen? Do you need me to rehearse to you again?"
Imogen remains silent as she tries to remember why she agreed to do this. She could just clean the entire temple, but somehow, Kyrie has convinced her to avoid the bloodshed that could cause them future problems.
Laurel tugs on Imogen''s coat, "I could repeat it again if you want. It would be best to put more emotions when you reveal that the Vicar is the one behind the warehouse case. The part where you point at him as well, make sure to look heartbroken when talking about the victims. Then, release some light magic. I brought some eye drops just in case... Hey! Imogen! Are you listening?"
Chapter 129: Butterfly
Chapter 129: Butterfly
And so, this day has be eternally marked in the history of the kingdom. A warm column of light pierces through the temple, reaching towards the heavens. The light disperses out, swallowing everything in its three hundred kilometers radii. Those who have felt the light embracing them outside of the temple will never forget that day. Although Imogen has used light magic to clean the church''s corruption, the light has felt like the goddess''s touch to the citizens.
Those people that received the saintess''s punishment have disappeared into thin air after touching the light. Unlike the previous loops, not a single spot of blood has been left in the scene after Imogen walks away from the purified temple.
For the first time of all the loops, Imogen''s name has been spread throughout the continent to be a strong and righteous saintess. She is the first of all the saints to gain recognition without words like gentle, merciful, or kind. Rather, she has gained recognition like she has descended into the world as a judge of light.
Although she usually does not care about such mundane things, she feels the difference in oues. The overwhelming cheer when she steps out of the temple and the recognition poured from the people on the streets has allowed her to see a different scenery.
The historical day does not stop there. In the capital, the king and the second prince received their sentence to death for their involvement with the corrupted church. Knowing that the Vicar has orchestrated the deaths of many, they decide to hide rather than give justice to those whose moments before death waspletely inhumane.
The pain must have been excruciating. Moments before death, those victims have felt their flesh melt off their bodies into chunks of gold, and just hearing it, people would shiver. Yet, the king and the second prince heartlessly disregard those human lives for the sake of their own wellbeing and wealth. The people roar for justice, so the king and the second prince end up paying the crimes with their own lives.
Thus, the first prince steps up to be the next king, gaining fame as a hero who worked with the saintess to eradicate evil. When the first prince regains the trade agreements, his followers increase by two folds.
The image of the new king gets recorded in history as a monarch who was raised to the throne with almost all control over the aristocrats of the kingdom - unlike the normal route where new kings have to face the divided power from the nobles scattered like loose sand.
The official history does not record what happened to the pdin or the disowned prince after the issue has been solved. The only recordings are that the foreign prince gets disowned by his father and is thrown into prison with the death penalty. However, history does leave hints that King Austin Ethern,ter on, has changed that the prince was not disowned; rather, the prince has decided to step down from his title.
That day, all of the citizens in the kingdom of Aria have felt the events strongly carved into their hearts. Even atte hours, the people remain awake from the shock and energetically exchanging stories about the urrences. After that, folktales emerge, and songs get written about the urrence of that day.
One of the folktales, in particr, bes very famous even though historians debate it as a myth. It says that the entire urrence of that day started in the name of love. Such folktale exists because the entire issue stems from the disowned prince, cast into prison despite being innocent. The tale couldn''t pinpoint who is the one who orchestrated the entire conspiracy. The guesses are the mysterious headmaster of the phantom guild, the young lord of a noble house, the holy pdin who suspiciously does not appear in the story, or the first prince who works the same objective as the saintess. This story manages to pass down due to the heart fluttering devotion to one person and the lengths one could go for love.
---
The sun is quietly setting despite the intense incidents that urred. The autumn season ising to an end since most of the golden and red leaves cover the floor like a nket. Looking out of the window, Ian daydreams of the recent events.
Images of Kyrie burning in rage for him flood his mind. His skin remembers the trembling body, struggling to control the fury inside. He remembers Kyrie appearing behind the wagon door with a smile. Recalling those lips curving up makes Ian follow the memory and smile like a fool.
The dorm room door opens, and Kyrie''s figure slowly reveals as he enters from the dark halls. His clothes are tattered and his hair messy. Although Kyrie has an overwhelming victory against Cynthia''s n, hees in looking like a lost child.
Ian walks closer to Kyrie, wondering why such an expression is on his face. A momentary thought gets into his mind that maybe he should have gone with Kyrie. He is at fault for falling for that man''s charms and gets persuaded into staying in.
Ian wants to hug him, but Kyrie stops him saying that he is covered in dirt and blood. Recognizing that Kyrie might need some time on his own, Ian respects Kyrie''s space and lets him peacefully go for a bath.
Kyriees out of the shower with a loose oversized shirt and underwear. He walks out with a towel around his neck, feeling much better.
Ian is waiting for him while leaning against the desk, looking through some of the scrolls stacked into pyramids around his room. With some curiosity and free time at hand, Ian delves into the contents of the scrolls. His own stack starts to pile up on the desk.
When Kyrie walks out of the bathroom, Ian turns his eyes away from the scroll when his peripheral vision catches Kyrie''s figure. His eyes inevitably travel to look at Kyrie''s straight and smooth pair of legs. He blushes slightly and quickly looks away. Originally, Kyrie wants to go into the closet to get another pair of pants. He has dropped the pair he is holding on the wet floor.
Sensing the other person close, Ian turns his eyes back to Kyrie with a bit of shyness in his expression. Oddly satisfied, Kyrie lets out a smile at this weird man. Ian has seen everything, yet he still acts like a shy puppy. Maybe Ian has never graduated from being a mochi.
"What are you reading?" Kyrie tips his toes to look at the scroll from above.
His damp hair loosens and cascades down, causing some droplets of water to drip on the scroll. Kyrie steps back, running his hand over his wet hair. Ian puts down the scroll and takes the towel that is around Kyrie''s neck. He gently shuffles Kyrie''s hair with the towel.
"Can you tell me what is bothering you?"Ian tries to casually ask the question to avoid Kyrie from feeling the pressure to answer.
Kyrie gets quiet for a moment since he is not used to Ian asking him so directly. Oddly enough, he does not be anxious speaking more about himself. His breath is normal, and his heart is stable. After the secret of him knowing the future through a novel hase out, he feels less fear when he needs to reveal the truth.
"Cynthia got away with someone''s help. He is someone that I have not thought about when making the n Plus Fighting against Cynthia, I was able to test my current abilities," Kyrie lets out a sigh, "Fighting against her alone was hard"
Kyrie pauses as he remembers how Cynthia''s movements were very restricted as if she is holding her strength when striking him.
"I think the gap will getrger the longer I don''t participate in closing the gates since I am missing out on the opportunity to absorb essence."
Another pause.
"Sometimes, I also think about if I was too hasty at using my soul to get out of the illusion. If there was another way, we could have stayed together, but I don''t know if the cause is because I was too impatient."
Kyrie ces his forehead on Ian''s shoulder, and the towel falls to the floor. His silky hair tickles on Ian''s skin.
"I was having all these weird thoughts in my head when I wasing back. I was also thinking of what Imogen has said to me - how my overprotection will end up hurting you, and I felt that first hand when I didn''t have the power to save you at the tunnels."
Although he is grateful that Kyrie finally opens up, Ian is still a bit stunned about the reveal. A man who seems to fear nothing also hosts insecurities.
Ian pulls Kyrie closer by the waist. He is starting to notice that Kyrie is like a butterfly because butterflies cannot see their wings. They don''t know how beautiful they are. Kyrie has gifted people around him second chances, but the man himself has no idea.
Chapter 130: [18+] His heart is filling up
Chapter 130: [18+] His heart is filling up
*** Warning: Mature content ***
"Kyrie" Ian kisses his palm, "Somethings are bound to happen in ways that do not always go as nned."
Ian ces the hand on his chest, on top of his heart.
"I think I amte to tell you how much you mean to me. You gave me a different path that I thought I could never afford to walk on. If you didn''t have the courage to walk into my life the way you did, then I would have continued to pass through the loops without witnessing a single ray of light. You have done nothing wrong Rather, what you have done for me is beyond good. A miracle. That is the only way I could describe it."
Kyrie purses his lips and tries to control the tingling emotions inside. He tries to remain cool, but his cheeks are starting to flush. Turning his head away from facing Ian, Kyrie bes aware that he is holding his breath. He nibbles shyly on his lips. Once he releases the tension from his face, the tingling warm rushes throughout his body. His pearl skin slowly gains color and vitality like the bloom of a red flower. His entire body is uplifted with energy, and his heart floods with happiness.
"You say the most embarrassing things... I feel so uncool." Kyrie covers his face with the back of his hand.
Ian lets out an amusedugh, "Uncool?"
Kyrie lifts his eyes to look at those handsome features that show delight at hisint.
"You have no idea how much I have to control myself when I start to chase after you," Kyrieughs at his own memories, "You would blush and shake whenever I would go near"
"Ah" Kyrie suspires, "You were so cute!!!"
Ian narrows his eyes from the words ''blush,'' ''shake,'' and ''cute.'' For a brief moment, Imogen''s smirking face enters into Ian''s mind.
Kyrie presses his lips together when Ian''s expression turns dark. He sighs internally, wondering if those expressions are all gone from that man''s face. Ever since he regains his memories, the expressions thate out from Ian''s clumsiness are now suppressed by that icy face. To Kyrie''s dismay, Ian is nowpletely fine touching and kissing. Kyrie pouts at the thought that he is losing his advantage.
[Isn''t he adapting way too fast?]
Kyrie flinches when something has crawled over his feet. He moves back to see what it is and steps on the towel that fell on the floor. Ian loosens his arms around Kyrie, who crouches down to pick it up. When he hunches down, Kyrie awkwardly loses his bnce. His knees hit the floor, and he finds equilibrium back by holding on to Ian''s legs.
With his bare legs in a kneeling position and his back straight, Kyrie looks up and watches Ianpletely freeze momentarily. Kyrie nkly blinks at Ian''s questionable expression. Ian reaches to brush the hair using his hand, and the side of his index finger runs over Kyrie''s face. He traces his face down to his jaw, following the graceful line to the chin.
Kyrie stands up, a bit distracted by the frozen expression Ian showed him seconds ago. His heart thumps rapidly since something would always happen if Ian is too quiet. He unconsciously starts to pull his oversized shirt down, and his legs start to feel breezy.
While leaning against the desk, Ian looks for an expression that could show him that Kyrie is on the same page. However, seeing how Kyrie''s eyes would wander around nervously, Ian reaches to hold Kyrie''s waist. He leads Kyrie, turning their position around with Kyrie leaning on the desk.
In one quick motion, Ian lifts Kyrie onto the edge of the desk. He walks his fingertips on the top of Kyrie''s hand, slowly moving up underneath his sleeve. His thumb unbuttons his cuff, and his sleeve continues to bundle up as those fingers move upward. Kyrie''s heart flutters, and he feels his heart pumping adrenaline into his bloodstream, causing him to shiver slightly.
Kyrie watches Ian''s lips move in closer, and without a bit of immunity, Kyrie also draws in as he looks at Ian''s eyshes suddenly move up, forcing him to take in the intense blue eyes. The only thing that he can hear bes the drumming sound of his heart. Their lips are just inches away, and Ian could feel the shaky breath brushing on his lips.
Ian watches those amber eyes twitching as Kyrie pinches his brows.
"Can I?" Kyrie feels the tingling breath on his lips.
Like something snapped inside, Kyrie wraps his arms around Ian''s neck and draws his lips in. Ian closes in, attaching his hips to Kyrie''s inner thighs. He lifts Kyrie''s shirt with the arch of his thumbs as he wraps his fingers around the shape of Kyrie''s body. His hands gently move up, feeling the counterpart''s skin. His thumbs brush over the delicate perks, making Kyrie inhale a short breath sharply, pressing his tongue with those cherry lips.
Ian pulls away, separating his tongue from the soft inner walls of the mouth. He lifts off Kyrie''s shirt and lets it fall from his fingers. Crossing his arms, he pulls his shirt off as he lifts his chest. The cor runs over his hair before the shirtes off entirely. Ian lifts Kyrie from the thigh to sit further into the desk. In a swift motion, sliding his thumbs into the band of the underwear and taking it off.
Tracing his eyes over the olive skin, Kyrie runs his fingers on Ian''s chest down to the waistband and yanks Ian closer to him. Iannds on a hand at the edge of the desk for bnce.
"You are so eager today," Kyrie whispers as he lets out a smile.
Ian buries that smile with his lips and begins to trail down on Kyrie''s neck. Kyrie watches Ian''s lips moving lower and lower on his body. The lips brush over his nipple and his body jolts. Ian rolls his eyes up to look at Kyrie as he opens his mouth and sucks on it. Sensing the shivering from the contact of their skin, Ian kisses it again. The nib and its surrounding skin start to redden and swell. Ian can sense it erect and throb on his tongue.
He continues to move downwards, leaving trails of kiss marks on the center of Kyrie''s abdomen. He strokes on Kyrie''s aroused shaft, massaging it with his thumb. Kyrie lets out deep exhales as he feels pleasure invading his body. Electricity runs across just below his skin.
"...!!!" Kyrie lets out louder moans when he senses two fingers stretch his entrance while diving in and shivers intensely as Ian kneads his throbbing walls.
"I think someone is more eager than me," Ian smirks as he takes out his digits, feeling that the hole has been loosened in advance.
Kyrie blushes, feeling a bit embarrassed that Ian saw through him.
He pouts, "I just believe in readiness"
Ian lets out some chuckles.
"And I support that readiness," Ian leans to peck on Kyrie''s forehead.
He brushes the hair on the side of Kyrie''s head. Pulling him closer, Ian takes Kyrie''s lips as he ces his length on the entrance and slowly pushes in. As he enters, he feels the hot, moist walls wrapping around his shaft, enveloping him in warmth.
"Ian" Kyrie''s voice shivers, "I can''t hold it anymore"
The second after those words, Ian thrust his wholeness into Kyrie, filling him to the brim, making Kyrie let out a shaky cry. Ian drags Kyrie closer by the waist, letting Kyrie ce one right foot on the ground while the left leg is up on top of his forearm. Kyrie grabs Ian''s arms for support.
Ian starts to move his hips rhythmically with powerful upward thrusts. Unlike the soft and careful caresses of the first time, Kyrie feels his walls throbbing as Ian pulls out before once again thrusting in. The roughness when their bodies p together makes Kyrie mp Ian''s shaft.
"Ah!! I I can''t" Kyrie cries out as he sinks his fingers on Ian''s arm. The leg that sustains his weight starts to bend from the strength that leaves his body from the pleasure.
Ian pushes Kyrie onto the desk. The air gets knocked out of Kyrie when he hits the surface. He opens his arms, drawing Ian to him for a kiss. Wrapping his arms around Ian and feeling the fullness inside him, Kyrie senses his heart filling up. Despite knowing that this is physical, his heart flutters at the thought of their connection. He has yearned for this human for a long time, but now, twelve years seems too short for the eternity he wants to spend with Ian.
Ian starts moving against the tight but moist walls that are mping him down. Unable to breathe under the intensity, Kyrie lets go of Ian''s mouth, gasping for air. He feels his spine lengthening and arching in response to the umting ecstasy he feels against his pelvis. Each time when Ian digs into him, the muscles from Kyrie''s body contract as if he is getting pulses of electricity administered into his body.
Ian leans back up as he increases his pace, causing Kyrie to start whimpering and moaning on a sore throat. He is at the edge of losing his wits as he feels he is about to burst from the overflowing sensations inside. He plunges into the shivering body onest time as he sends in a trail of fire. The sensation runs feverishly through his veins, and from a sudden burst of energy, Ian breaks a part of the desk off with his hand.
Chapter 131: Resentment energy
Chapter 131: Resentment energy
Kyrie opens his tired eyes sensing his wrist searing. When he catches the sight of the spatial magic inscriptions shining, he bes fully awake.
[Where am I getting summoned?]
He gets out of Ian''s arms wrapped around him and sits up to inspect the ancient inscriptions slowly morphing into different patterns. Like the first time, the inscriptions turn into crimson red, and the new patterns seem to be sinking into Kyrie''s flesh like a hot searing iron, causing him to clench his teeth at the pain. After the patterns get printed on his skin, the light shining from the letters turns blue.
"Kyrie?" Ian jolts awake when he looks at Kyrie''s wrist, "What is this?"
"They are space magic inscriptions The ones responsible for taking me to you back when you were studying in the academy."
[And these inscriptions are also found by Yue.]
Before the letters dim back to ck, Kyrie feels a powerful energy swirl inside his chest. The energy flows through his veins into his arm in rapid speed, steams out, and wraps around his wrist where the patterns are. The energy turns into a bangle, stretching out away from his skin, taking the patterns off his wrist. Then, the stretched-out bangle bursts and turns into silver particles.
[What is happening? Why did the essence that Phanes gave me react to the inscriptions?]
---
Yue clenches the fabric on her chest and breathes deeply as she waits for the sharp pain to fade. The inscriptions on Kyrie''s wrist have broken forcefully, causing her to suffer from the forced severance.
She wants to upgrade those inscriptions into a tracking enchantment since Kyrie has disappeared from her vignce once already. At the very minimum, she wants to have some control over the wild card at least.
''But who would have such an ability to break off that enchantment?''
That enchantment has been something she received from Vita. Yue starts to think over the possibilities, but her mind cannot pinpoint just one entity. Many would benefit from having that enchantment broken. She stands back up even though her vision is blurry.
"Why did you disobey her majesty and try to summon that human?"
Yue turns to look at Uriel standing at the gazebo''s stair. She lets a breath of relief to know that it was Uriel out of everyone.
"The gates are about to open, so I just wanted to make sure everything is set in motion."
Uriel sneakers, "Aren''t you a caring one? I didn''t know that you are capable of that!"
Yue gives Uriel a threatening stare, "At least I am not a hypocrite"
"And I am not as casual as you" says Uriel spitefully, "Although, it seems like you have found something to do after all those years of just floating around worlds without a purpose or destination..."
"Who says that I have traveled to all those worlds without a purpose or destination?"
Yue and Uriel start a staring contest, but Yue finds it meaningless after a while and looks away.
"You really cannot let go of what is meant to stay in the past, Yue."
"How could I?" Yue huffs, "So many of our friends and family dissipated into nothingness The god realm became so void and empty. Master almost went crazy from all those events. I think you are lying to yourself if you think you could let go of what happened," Yue pauses as memories shed in her mind, "... especially because of that girl."
Uriel closes her hands into fists. She hates it when someone mentions that person.
"I don''t think you could just let go of that girl, Uriel. Especially when she is there as that fallen god''s little servant. What you have done, Uriel, I know everything. So don''te at me like you don''t care and that you are above these so-called petty feelings. You can''t run away from them forever..."
Uriel''s countenance slowly turns grim. Yue''s words are right, so right that they pierce urately to where it hurts. That little girl in her memories has been as close to her as a biological sister, and these turns of events in that iplete world are starting to take a toll on her emotions.
"She should not be there, Yue. She was finally given some freedom and a new life without her painful memories here in the god realm, but now She is again involved in all of this. I am tired that none of us can move on! You made it this way We finally had some peace, and you had to bring that human into that world!"
Uriel grabs on Yue''s arms, and tears areing out of her eyes, "She was only a child, but everyone had to treat her so cruelly You know how it was back then You yed with her and even gave her a name simr to yours, Yue. Cynthia means moon."
Yue shakes her head, "She is not a child or even a being She is just resentment energy"
"She came from a womb, Yue!"
The images of Cynthia peeking out from that small window shes into Uriel''s mind. Her ck hair is long and stiff like a bundle of hay. Her clothes are too big for that small frame and too dirty to wearfortably. All day, that young girl would peak from the window with eyes that crave to see more of the outside world.
"We have a rightful young miss" Yue murmurs as she looks at Uriel, "She is the true miss that you should worry about."
"She gave up her godhood! She is no longer our young miss!" Uriel raises her voice as she huffs.
"I don''t think the master thinks the same. You have so much anger for what happened to Cynthia, but you still full-heartedly serve"
Yue pauses when Uriel takes her hands away from Yue''s arms and backs away.
"What are you going to do, Uriel? That young girl is no longer a child. Cynthia is an adult, and she has chosen a path that is not on our side. Or, are you still thinking that Erebus is the same as back then? Didn''t you see the mess he has caused?"
"I do not think that Erebus is the same. That fallen god is nothing but a bastard!"
Uriel turns around and walks away. She is not in the right condition to continue talking about a topic that deeply shakes her heart.
Yue looks at Uriel disappear at a distance on the only path paved on a ne filled with flowers. She puts her hand over the crystal ball on the round marble table. The images of Cynthia appear on its surface. She is tucked inside a double bed.
Uriel''s words echo in her head again, ''You yed with her and even gave her a name simr to yours, Yue. Cynthia means moon.''
Yue puts her hand on top of the crystal ball, and the images projecting from it disappear.
---
Clouds of miste out from the gap below an enormous door. Imogen arrives in front of the door, and the mechanisms of the doors start to turn on their own. After hearing one loud click, she walks in after the door opens up. She walks into a circr garden that she has seen way too many times to be surprised by its beauty.
She arrives at the altar after climbing all the stairs.
"Imogen" A woman''s voice resonates inside her mind, and her vision suddenly shifts to a ce where she can stand on top of ocean water without sinking.
She has arrived at the Infinity Abyss, so she walks toward the only figure whose back is facing her.
"Your majesty," Imogen greets.
Vita, wearing her usual empirical hanfu neatly, turns around to face Imogen. She blows out a puff of smoke.
"Good job with purifying the temple, but you did something different this time."
"The pdin suggested that this way was better," Imogen gives Kyrie credit without hesitations.
"Well, Imogen Do you think it is better?"
Imogen thinks back to the cheers from the people when she came out of the temple, "Both have the same end result, your majesty."
Vita lets out a smile, "You should not lie, Imogen. Your thoughts and feelings say otherwise."
Imogen remains silent.
"It is nice to see that you met someone who truly was able to get your attention. So far, how do you feel about this loop?"
"Things have yet to start, so I cannot give you an answer."
Vita lightly nods, "Yes, that is right. You have to still go through the gates"
Imogen gazes at Vita for a few seconds to look for the reason the goddess has looked for her. She knows that Vita is not just merely looking for her to reestablish the Garden of Oracles.
Understanding the gaze, Vita puts down her long pipe from her mouth, "I want you to look for Phanes''s essence reserves carefully. Kyrie seems to be the missing piece that we needed to find those reserves."
Imogen frowns at the request, "Your majesty, Kyrie''s soul has been injured, so he will not be entering the gates until he finds a way to recover."
"I know You can let Kyrie temporarily keep them."
As if something just clicked, Imogen bes aware that the essence she felt inside Kyrie is the essence that she has been originally tasked to look for. She looks stupefied at the thought, so she looks at Vita for answers.
"That is right," Vita affirms the thought that she read from Imogen, "Kyrie possesses one of the reserves that we have been looking for."
Chapter 132: You are already mine
Chapter 132: You are already mine
Kyrie senses the essence within him slowly dissipate around his wrist. Ian hovers his hand over Kyrie''s arm, channeling mana to detect the essence''s movements. It is the first time that Ian has seen essence in the form of energy to have its own will after entering the body.
"How did you gain the essence in your body?"
"Through Phanes?" Kyrie tilts his head, thinking how he has already told Ian.
"I mean the process"
"Hmm She enchanted a spell Just that I couldn''t understand a single word. Her appearance changed, and she took out a thread from her body and joined it on my chest. That thread inserts into my body and disappears after a sharp pain. She told me that I had be her sessor, which I have no idea what that really means aside that I thought I could use her essence. When I had to break out of the illusion, that is when I knew I couldn''t use it"
"That is really weird."
"In what sense?"
"In the sense that it is different from what I know about essence. Once the essence is processed into the body, you gain control over it. That is how it worked inside the gates unless you absorb a relic."
"You mean taking that relic''s power?"
"Yes, when you absorb a relic, you are not only taking its power but also their essence reserve. That reserve normally takes time for you topletely take in since it is imed by the relic that possessed it."
Kyrie''s eyes lighten, "What if I need to im the essence inside me?"
"im? But how?"
Kyrie shakes his head because he has no idea. However, it would make sense that Kyrie might need to find somehow a way to fully gain possession over it if it has its own will.
Kyrie nces at the rings around Ian''s neck, and Ian follows his gaze.
"Maya She has remained unconscious," Kyrie reaches to touch the rings, but Ian stops him.
"Don''t touch it I am afraid that you will go unconscious again," Ian squeezes his hand, "I will deal with it once I get into the gates. I could awaken her again."
"Hmm Then I will leave it to you. I kinda miss that kid," Kyrie smiles.
*crack*
A series of crack sounds get both of their attention. They both get quiet to listen to where the soundes from, and their eyesnd at the desk making those sounds. Then, the desk splits in half and crumbles to the floor.
Kyrie and Ian be awfully quiet, watching the desk give up in front of them. Kyrie bites on his lower lip while his blush is rising his face. He looks over to Ian, who is smiling awkwardly at the scene.
"KKyyyyyyaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!"
A scream echoes on the hallways with heavy running footsteps. Shocked, Kyrie stands up from the bed to see what is happening, but the splitting back pain makes him fall on his knees before even taking a step away from the bed. Ian panics and picks him up to the bed.
"G-g-go! Go see what is happening!" Kyrie forces out his voice as he feels his lower back throb in pain.
Ian struggles to choose what to do for some seconds before running outside with only a robe. This section of the building should have been empty due to weird rumors of a ghost. All the students that lived in this section have decided to move out after experiencing weird urrences of paranormal activity. In the beginning, they try to pacify the ghost by offering food, but the weird sounds keeping stronger each time. No matter how much more snacks they offer, the paranormal sounds don''t cease.
Of course, that shameless goddess is to me! Yue has seen that the more sound she makes, the more snacks she will get, until one day, no more snackse. That is why she has decided to look for Kyrie since she has no idea how to get food.
However, the coincidence has benefited Kyrie. This is the perfect ce to hide Ian after sneaking him away from jail. The academy takes security seriously since the students are either nobles and extremely gifted students.
Kyrie rapidly turns his hand to look at the palm, wondering how he will get the stuff he has put inside the dimensional space. He tries to channel thest bit of mana left inside his body from taking the stones, and an orbes out of his palm.
It floats up to the middle of the room and explodes. Kyrie senses a body block his vision and arms wrapped around him when the orb exploded. Ian has returned in time to shield Kyrie from the explosion.
The explosion is not dangerous; rather, the things that Kyrie stored inside bolts out, scattering throughout the room.
Ian lets out a sigh of relief.
Kyrie grabs onto Ian''s robe and asks, "What did you find?"
"I think some people came into this section of the dorm, but they left before I was able to get to them."
"Hmm" Kyrie leans forward to pick up two mana stones while holding his breath from the pain.
"Why are you taking mana stones?"
"I need to heal" Kyrie awkwardly mumbles while sensing the throbbing sensation on his back.
"Did something hit you?"
Kyrie awkwardly chuckles, "I don''t know if that is considered as hitting"
Ian looks at Kyrie, confused, so Kyrie pulls his shirt up, showing Ian the two handprints on both sides of his waist along with all the marks on his skin. Ian holds his breath and blushes.
"This is not even the reason why I am taking the stones," Kyrie takes Ian''s hand and ces it on the lower back.
Ian''s jaw almost hits the floor while smoke is starting toe out of his ears. He blushes as he puts his head on Kyrie''s shoulder.
Kyrie smirks satisfyingly at the reaction. He takes in the stones while patting Ian''s back. Closing his eyes, he circtes the mana he gains from the stones and enchants light magic to help him heal and relieve the pain.
He catches a glimpse of Ian''s skin between the shoulder des and sees scratches. His fox earse out of his skull, moving back and forth.
The next morning, Kyrie and Ian walk into the academic building to get to the academic director''s office. They are nning to discuss early graduation. Just by appearing, students start to gather in the hallways. Many of them have not seen the pdin for some time now, and the rumor says that he came back to the kingdom injured. Plus, next to him is the rumored disowned prince from the kingdom of Ethern.
Some girls, after seeing Ian, whisper, "He is so handsome!"
"Bird of a feather flock together..." Another girl suspires.
"Don''t you think it is such a waste that he has lost his worth? You know He is now amoner"
"Hey!" A girl with sses warns the one who spoke carelessly.
Just when they think they were quiet enough, they shiver when Kyrie turns in their direction with a frown. Ian lightly pushes Kyrie to move on, so Kyrie turns around without saying anything.
"Gosh I think I said the wrong thing"
"Well You are not really wrong since our parents will not allow it" says the girl with sses, "Although for some reason I can''t wrap my head around the fact that they would marry."
"What are you talking about, Emie?"
"It''s just that an intuition. Huh? What is themotion?"
A group of people stops Kyrie and Ian on their way. They all look nervous standing in front of Kyrie.
"Sir Rowan" Ady in the middle walks out of the group. She curtsies to greet them.
"Lady Dolloway" Kyrie recognizes thedy in front of him.
They are ssmates, and Dolloway would always hand him snacks that end up in the bottomless stomach of thatzy god.
"Sir Rowan I think you should move out of your dorm! I think it is dangerous!"
The people that havee with her agree and urge Kyrie to get out of that dorm.
"Please exin!" Kyrie looks at Ian confused, but Ian starts to pale.
"Well Yesterday, my friends and I decided to go on a test of courage and leave you some snacks. We have heard that the section Sir Rowan is staying in is extremely haunted" Dolloway''s face drains in color when remembering the paranormal activity that they experienced.
"I am speaking the truth!" Dolloway raises her voice from a burst of courage, "We split into two groups, and both groups heard those loud banging and screams!"
Kyrie''s face starts to twitch even though he is trying really hard to hold his expressions.
"Lady Dolloway W-we understand..." Kyrie finally understands.
"Sir Rowan!" Dolloway stands closer to Kyrie with her eyes sparkling with faith and newfound honor that zes inside to protect this beautiful man, "Seeing you unharmed is great, and we all are ashamed that we left running yesterday out of fear!"
The group of students nods while shedding tears.
"Fear no more, Sir Rowan!!! We will protect you with our lives!!!" The group kneels to the ground as if they are ready to swear an oath.
At this point, Kyrie''s soul ising out of his mouth. He lifts Dolloway to her feet from her elbows, and the rest of the students stand up a bit confused.
"I am the pdin" Kyrie exins with a smile, "I am the one in charge of protecting you."
Dolloway blushes while other students start to fangirl. Even the male students feel touched. Kyrie does not stay in the hallway for long, and he drags Ian to an empty ssroom where no one sees them.
Ian closes the door behind him and swallows his nerves. Kyrie slowly turns around with his eyes fiercely staring into Ian.
"Well, Ian" Kyrie slowly walks towards him, who is backing away.
Ian hits his back on the door, and Kyrie ps his hand next to his face.
"What is your exnation? I thought we had the barrier up" Kyrie tries to stay calm, "How are you going topensate me?"
Kyrie taps his thumb on the door as he waits for the answer. Ian purses his lips to think. Since he has lost his status, he can no longer ess the money thates with it.
"Me?" Ian pats his chest.
Kyrie snickers, "You must be joking, my dear Ian. You are already mine"
Chapter 133: Last date
Chapter 133: Last date
After going to the academic director''s office and finishing the early graduation procedures, Kyrie walks down the hallway with Ian. Many students stop by saying a farewell and talking about nice memories they spend with the pdin who used to be their ssmate.
Ian silently watches Kyrie getting surrounded by people, sharingughter regarding the days spent together. It is a scene that he has never seen before. Kyrie has always been with him, but he has no idea of how Kyrie lived without him. Knowing that Kyrie has lived his best brings a smile to his face and a sense of bitterness that he could not share the same moments.
Ian feels odd all of a sudden. Even when he is next to Kyrie, he feels like he is far away when surrounded by strangers familiar with the man he loves.
After sending a carriage away carrying Kyrie''s belongings, Ian senses the warmth and steadiness of Kyrie''s hand in his.
"Why are you so quiet, Ian?"
Ian looks to his side, unable to hold his jealousy anymore, "One day, I will surpass the number of memories anyone else has with you."
Kyrie widens his eyes, surprised, before letting out a sweet and gentle smile. His eyes soften, and peace dwells inside.
"I am sure you will... Talking about memories, I have yet to redeem my date with you."
Ian tightens his hold of Kyrie''s hand, "What do you want to do? I am quite foreign to what there is, so I will have to rely on you as a guide."
"Yeah! There are many ces I want to go with you!" Kyrie takes out a small booklet from his pocket.
The small booklet contains the date that Kyrie has wanted to go with Ian if Ian everes to the Kingdom of Aria. He has found the booklet when packing up.
The date starts with a light lunch, and then to a series of different shops to mostly window shop.
Ian chuckles at Kyrie, who is energetically showing him everywhere. He has asked Kyrie to show him the booklet because, at one point, Ian thinks that Kyrie has written all the shops of the city as dating stops. However, they spend the time inughter, and Kyrie would goof around in the attempts to make Ian smile more. Ian spends the time with his heart fluttering without stopping.
They have yed around until the sun starts to go down, a couple of hours before the sky starts to turn in warm colors. Kyrie stops suddenly as he looks at the sky to calcte the time.
"Ian," Kyrie takes Ian''s hand, "I have a ce I want to show you that I only know."
They walk into the further side of the city and getting ready to enter into a forest.
"Where are we going, Kyrie?"
They have been walking for a long time now, so Ian is curious to see where Kyrie is leading him. The forest floor is quite uneven, meaning that barely anyone enters inside it. Ian can hear the wild animals hidden as they pass by.
"It is a spot I would go to if I miss you too much. Too bad right now it is not summer, and it is getting too cold."
When Ian thinks that the forest would be denser as they go in, his eyes catch the lighting from within the forest shining towards him. Walking in, he looks at the trees getting surrounded in an aura of light. He walks past those trees to find a ne of yellow with a swamp. Around the swamp, hickory tree leaves continue to fall nonstop, covering the entire surface of the swamp in a yellow nket.
When they arrive, the sky turns into its ming yellow.
"This ce is more beautiful during the summer night. Fireflies will fill this entire ce, and suddenly it is like you are walking in the starry sky."
When talking, Kyrie starts to feel a bit emotional. This ce is where he will go when he needs an outing. Coming into another world has not been easy. With a new purpose also set in his heart, there have been so many things that he feels he needs to prepare.
Sometimes, working to the bare bones, Kyrie bes vulnerable, so he needs to keep himself in check from thinking the worst. The waiting game has been the toughest part. He would participate in every tournament in hopes that Ian would also, but Ian would not. So, he just keeps on waiting, with faith being the only thing to keep him standing.
Now, hees back to the same ce with the man he has yearned for all those days. Nothing beats the feeling of a wishe true.
Kyrie turns to Ian. His eyes slowly trace over Ian''s features as Kyrie tries to capture the moment. He wants to remember the blue eyes, the straight nose, the thin lips, the olive skin, the raven hair
He wants to remember the aura Ian bears, the rhythm of his breaths, the beats of his heart, the temperature of his skin
Ian looks back at him, and Kyrie wants to memorize that as well - the way Ian looks at him and the smile that always bloom when seeing him.
Kyrie reaches to caress Ian''s cheek. He pulls Ian close and kisses him gently. Sharing the gentle kisses, he senses his heart tingling and overflowing.
They slowly part andy their heads together to savor the moment slowly- theirst moment before they part.
There is a promise to meet again. Each has ced the promise to the deepest parts of their heart.
They stay inside the dreamlike ce until the sun is touching thend. Returning to the city, the sky has turned dark, and the moon is rising from its slumber. The night has graced a full moon.
A group of knights appears in front of them as if they have been waiting. The streets have been emptied with only a carriage in the middle of the street with dozens of knights standing around it.
"Greetings. His majesty is waiting for your presence inside the carriage."
Kyrie and Ian enter the carriage where the new king, King Micah Aria, sits on one side.
"Greetings to your majesty," both greet the king formally.
"There is no need for such formalities," says King Micah.
"How is your majesty faring with the change?" Kyrie asks as he sits further into the carriage to give space to Ian.
"All good, thanks to you."
The carriage starts to move. Before long, they arrive at the temple, where many priests and servants busily mind their tasks. Federline appears in front of Kyrie.
"Headmaster, everything that you have asked us to gather is in these two dimensional pouches."
Kyrie takes the items off Federline''s hands. Then, he ces his hand inside the pouch, taking out a ne with a diamond-shaped mana stone pendant. He puts it on Ian''s neck.
"I will be able to send you letters as long as you have this on," Kyrie murmurs.
"Hmm"
Kyrie hands the pouches to Ian since he might find the items inside useful. Marquis and Marchioness Rowan walk towards them.
"Your majesty," greets the Rowans.
Kyrie lets his parents have some time with Ian. He turns to look at Imogen, who has been staring at him, and walks towards her.
When they stand face to face, auroras suddenly appear in the sky, and a white light shoots down, brightening the entire city as if daytime. However, Kyrie and Imogen do not stop looking at one another. The white light dims, and the profile of that shining object descended from the sky looks like massive doors.
The massive doors hover on top of the city. They are so colossal that the people standing near look like ants. Those doors glow pure white with the texture of stone. Then, a silver hourss with running white sand appears on top of those doors.
[There is one hour left.]
Kyrie''s heart beats rapidly with the very thought.
Imogen finally opens her mouth after staring at Kyrie intensely, "You have met with Phanes?"
Kyrie slightly pinches his brows, wondering how Imogen knows.
Imogen puts her hand on the hilt of her sword and rxes her pose, "I know you have."
"Then why are you asking?" asks Kyrie.
Imogen''s cold expression slowly turns into a troubled one, "Could you describe to me what she is like?"
Kyrie broadens his eyes in surprise, "Chestnut brte, vibrate green eyes kind-hearted."
"How kind?"
"One who would not stay still when she sees someone suffering."
Imogen lets out a snicker, "Right"
"Why do you want to know about that?"
Imogen hesitates a bit, "I was wondering who was speaking the truth about her."
"Are you looking for her?"
"I know you are, but why is a transmigrator looking for her?"
"I don''t n to give information for free Plus, what do you know that I might not know?"
Imogen smiles at Kyrie''s bold remark, "I do have something that might interest you, but at the same time, make you regret your choices."
Kyrie lifts his eyebrow.
[Interest me, but make me regret?]
Chapter 134: Fireflies
Chapter 134: Fireflies
Imogen and Kyrie share a moment of silence, staring at each other to see what clue their eyes can pick up.
"How do you know it would interest me?" Kyrie frowns.
"Because you have chosen to be a pdin, the most logical assumption is that you did not know."
"Oh? Then I would like to hear it," Kyrie''s palms are starting to sweat, and his heart is beating up to his throat. He tries not to hang his emotions on his face.
"You seem to have always disliked me for some reason. Since you know some things about the previous loops, you must hate me for killing Ian. Isn''t it right?"
Imogen confirms her question with Kyrie''s silence. Kyrie knows that Imogen kills Ian at the end of the novel, but the reason has never been specified.
"The reason I kill him every loop is because Ian cannot remain on my side," Imogen''s voice deepens.
Kyrie frowns, with his head flinching slightly back in confusion.
"Ian cannot side with the god realm. When the timees, if we fail to stop Erebus, he must die before losing his body and mind. That was his request, and Iplied because having him as an enemy is thest thing I need."
Kyrie looks back toward Ian, conversing with his parents. His expression starts to change from the shock.
"He has always gone against fate. His curse and origins dictated his fate from birth, but he decided to go against them. There are times I still question why he is doing what he is doing."
"Does the curse have anything to do with the gods?"
"Perhaps, or perhaps not. As long as it does not affect me, I wouldn''t mind anything, but I have seen it first hand." An image of a woman shes in her mind, "It is rather different this round. It is like fate has been rewiring, and maybe the ending is different for all of us. Even I cannot tell what will happen from now on, so Ian telling you about this might just cause you to stress for nothing."
"Why are you telling me all these now and not earlier?" Kyrie bes wary of Imogen''s intentions.
"Because your only motivation to do what you do is Ian. If you can change Ian''s fate, then you can change Laurel''s fate."
"So those are your intentions Why are you so sure that I can change anyone''s fate, Imogen?"
"Because you are useful and because you have changed fate. If not, I would have killed you since you have been messing with my ns. And if you turn out to be useless, I would not hesitate either."
Kyriezily extends his back to ease the tension and nods casually like he has surrendered to those facts, making Imogen question the reason why Kyrie is not reacting badly. She has seen him react violently when Ian has been used ofmitting sacrilege. So, why. Why is Kyrie so calm right now?
"No wonder you have remained so quiet for all this time, Imogen. It''s so uncharacteristic of you to stay put. You have so many things to do, and seeing you stay at the Rowan mansion so peacefully rings so many warning bells."
Imogen chuckles, "What are you going to do then?"
"Let Ian decide for himself. Plus, worrying about a potential future is just a waste of time."
Kyrie shrugs showing that he could not change such facts. He has really fallen victim to Yue''s schemes. Now that he thinks back, Yue is not as stupid as she seems to be. She has purposely brought him here for her own purposes. Although that gluttony and quirkiness of hers still seem real. A lie is not perfect without some truths.
As to the reason why she brought him specifically, it is still a mystery. He is just an orphan who started his career after graduating back on Earth.
"Imogen. I don''t care how you view me. We are useful to each other, so we should work together. Even if you don''t see me as a friend, I do. But seeing how I have to force you to tell me things makes our friendship rather unpleasant."
"A friend? Then, I will leave Laurel to you."
Kyrie lifts an eyebrow, "Wait Why me? Why am I babysitting now?"
"She decided that. Plus, you are the one who gave her that inspirational talk of how everyone has a role in life," Imogen breathes in between her teeth, "So cheesy Cockroach While living with you, I notice that all you can think about is Ian. Is Ian your only purpose in life?"
"I don''t want to hear that from you, crazy bitch! Isn''t that the same for you with Laurel?"
"You wanna die, cockroach?" Imogen draws her sword.
Kyrie nervously steps away, trying to maintain a distance.
"Is that how you live as a saintess? Strong bullying the weak! Do your title justice!"
"Weak? You must be joking..."
Imogen starts to chase after Kyrie, but Laurel intersects in between. Kyrie lets out a smug, making Imogen''s veins pop out of her temples. He throws her a dimensional pouch before going back to Ian.
Imogen catches it with one hand, "So thoughtful" She lets out a smile before putting it in her pocket.
That night, the king has ordered all residents of that city to remain inside their house, prohibiting them froming out no matter what. Despite that, the residents open their windows and doors to look at the giant gate. The gate looks heavenly since it shines off a white glow, so pure that it looks like the night cannot hold a candle to subdue the light. Once all the white sand flows through the lower bulb, the doors open, causing a loud thunder-like roar. Golden particles flow out into the air above the city, and the hourss turns bottoms up, signifying another hour until the gates close.
At a rapid speed, two figures followed by a crowd jump through the resident houses'' ceilings and then rush into the gate. Besides the two figures that swiftly enter the gate, the rest turns into mes when theynd just one step inside. They all burned into vapor, leaving nothing that could slightly indicate the mes that consumed them alive. The barrier looks like the surface of a clearke rippling on the entrance. Everyone outside swallows their fear into their bellies. The gate looks so beautiful and majestic, but lives seem like just moths caught on fire.
"So this is what you said about being eligible to enter," Laurel murmurs while she walks beside Kyrie.
"Well Stronger people couldst a few minutes more inside," Kyrie responds.
Standing on the rooftop, Kyrie watches Cynthia and Sil''s figure disappear into the gate. Aside from Kyrie, Ian, Imogen, and Laurel, everyone else remains on the streets some distance away from the gate. Ian holds onto Kyrie''s hand as they jump through the buildings to reach the colossal doors. They remain silent because neither wants to say the words goodbye.
All four of them arrive at the building that is nearest to the gate. Laurel starts to sob even though she has already made her decision to stay with Kyrie. She wants to be strong and reliable. At least, when all four of them meet again, she could hold her ground against the enemies. Imogen pulls Laurel into her arms, and on Laurel''s ear, she hums a melody.
When they part from each other''s arms, Laurel looks at Imogen curiously.
"H-how" Imogen leans in for a kiss to stop Laurel from finishing her question.
"This is a parting gift," Imogen puts her hand on Laurel''s head, "So sing it for me when I return."
Imogen first jumps into the gate without letting Laurel bid her farewell.
Laurel lets out shallow breaths that she feels are getting stuffed inside her chest, "How how do you know this song?"
Ian and Kyrie part their lips, and their hands loosen up. He turns around, getting ready to jump into the gate.
"Ian"
Ian stops and slowly turns back to Kyrie. Under the night autumn breeze, Kyrie''s silver hair lightly flutters in the air. There are so many words that Kyrie could say at this moment. His nerves are tightening his vocal cords, and although he parts his lips and wants to voice them out, nothinges out but a shaky breath.
"I will be back home soon so that you don''t need to go watch fireflies alone."
Ian walks up to Kyrie and holds him tightly. The winds are rising, so while passing by, Kyrie can hear their whistle on his ears.
"No taking backs," Kyrie murmurs.
"Hm. No taking backs."
After Ian enters and disappears into the gate, Kyrie senses Ian''s warmth on his body slowly being taken away by the wind. He watches silently on the rooftop of the building until the gates close.
Once they close, Kyrie turns around to see that Federline and Laurel are waiting behind him.
"Headmaster, what''s our next move?"
*** End of volume 1 ***
Chapter 135: One year later
Chapter 135: One yearter
The sweetness of that parting kiss quickly dissipated through the week, leaving some bitter aftertaste. Kyrieforts himself with the promise of watching fireflies once they meet again.
The gates have closed, and the news soon spread like wildfire. Monarchs send representatives to verify those rumors that manage to reach their ears.
The spections have sparked many imaginations, especially in those who look for something beyond the ordinary. They imagine things like potions of immortality, unbounded riches, and body-enhancing elixirs.
The appearance of the gates bes a big deal since the saintess has entered it.
What are those gates, and why the saintess entered the gates?
Aside from one of the few lines in the holy scriptures, there is no more information anyone could salvage. So, their greedy eyes turn to the Kingdom of Aria. Desperate, the new king turns to Kyrie for help since the pressure of war has been even mentioned from the mouths of those foreign ambassadors. So, Kyrie, with his title of the holy pdin, has announced a gathering to disclose about the gates.
The announcement turns into an enormous event where most of the nations of all races, aside from the demon race, participated. That is also when Kyrie uses that opportunity and officially announces his guild''s existence to gather talents and attract eligible individuals to enter the gate. Many kingdoms covet the phantom guild to register the guild under their nation. Still, Kyrie announces the guild as stateless due to his own identity, preventing greed from bing the engine of mindless wars.
When the information about the gates bes public, many mes of greed fortunately extinguish. There has been a massive shift of mindset during the event when people be aware of three major points.
The first point is that the gate is actually a phenomenon caused by the collision of two iplete worlds. The inferior world is using this chance to enter this world and destroy it to prevent the copse of the inferior world.
A collection of whispers interrupts Kyrie as the representatives talk amongst themselves with the potential chance that their country might need to assist with the iing threat, whether by manpower or resources. They press their lips into a line with discontent. This meeting turns out to take from them more than they gain.
The second point is that the next five gates will appear in the demon continent. The majority of the kingdoms that attended favor keeping the peace with the demon race, so many of them would not send armies into the demon continent in fear of retaliation. They might send undercover groups into the demon continent so that the responsibility could easily be transferred to the undercover groups even if they get discovered.
The final point is what extinguished most of those greedy wishes. The only people who can enter the gate have to be able to process essence in their bodies or else they die. Of course, the question of how someone could be eligible for the gate gets thrown to Kyrie. However, the answer that Kyrie gave puzzles the majority of the people.
"Those who know the existence of energy beyond mana and practice with such energy are most likely eligible."
The reason is quite simple. There are three categories to determine eligible individuals: bloodline, heritage, or blessing. Those who have never known about other energy aside from mana would normally not be eligible.
Despite these three barriers, the kingdoms fervently look for people with those special qualifications and willingness to participate in the gates exploration for the next few months. All of them im to protect the world alongside the saintess and the pdin, despite their obvious intentions. They strive to increase their power, wealth, and maybe a chance at immortality like the scriptures say.
After the first recruitment, the phantom guild closes its doors once again and disappears from public eyes. Many kingdoms try to locate them again but end up finding no leads.
A yearter, after the pdin''s announcements, in the Grand Duchy of Halinas, the grand duchess Lillian Halinas receives a letter from the holy pdin for an audience. The grand duchess Lillian would normally be thrilled to receive such a letter. Still, at the moment, she faces the loss of her daughter and heiress Fiona Halinas, who is, unfortunately, one of the victims of the unsolved cases of serial murders. Her daughter''s body is still missing. Thus, she declines the request politely with the promise of receiving the pdin personally another time.
---
"Headmaster," Federline knocks on Kyrie''s office door.
However, there is no sounding from inside. So, Federline circtes his mana into the ground to sense the movements inside the office. His mana enters easily underneath the doors, but after a couple of steps inside, his mana gets stumped by someone''s foot, stopping his mana from moving. The stomp has sent a recoiling force, and Federline ends up feeling goosebumps all over his body when the force reaches him.
Federline sighs and pushes open the door with his unimpressed expression on his face. Inside the office, Kyrie stands in front of an opened window, putting a rolled-up letter on the foot of a pigeon. That pigeon is different than normal pigeons. This bird only flies to the person with the same mana stone as the one protruding from its head.
A gentle breezees into the office, and Kyrie''s hair hovers under the passing wind, brushing on his shoulders. Kyrie tucks his shoulder-length hair back after some strands cascade to block his vision. His features have matured. His eyes are now sharper but still expressing the tranquility and gentleness of a calmke during spring.
He sends the pigeon away and looks back at Federline with a practiced smile.
"I can still detect your mana, Federline. You will practice with meter this afternoon."
Federline''s face twitches as his soul wants to flow out of his mouth. He has an intense wish to jump out of the window and end all suffering at once.
"This is not in my job description" Federline pouts.
"Did you say something?"
"Nothing, headmaster," Federline forces out a smile despite internally screaming.
Kyrie has created intense training programs that everyone in the guildpletely fears. Despite the massive progress, the guild members swear in the name of Vita that their lives get cut in half every time they undergo the training. Everyone has to train, even if the guild member is not part of the battalion. Those members have lower intensity, but the routine is still harsh enough that everyone thinks they have descended to hell. The training is so hard that people with low mental strength will quit, leaving the guild with around one to two hundred people. That is still when they train on their own.
It is another story when Kyrie bes a training partner. No matter how many times Federline has trained with Kyrie, Federline will not be able to move the next day from excruciating muscle cramps. His muscles can even gain the ability to scream by themselves.
Federline''s shoulder slumps as he hopes that tonight''s dinner is not something good since he would not be able to lift a spoon after the training. If there is dessert, maybe he would let go of his pride and ask one of his subordinates to feed him.
Kyrie and Federline turn to look at the door after hearing the knock. Laurel leans on the door frame, dressed like a merchant - a loose white shirt tucked inside brown pants with high leather boots. Her hair is securely tied into a high ponytail to avoid the annoyance of having long hair.
"I received some news from the ir Pce from the grand duchy" Laurel hands over the letter to Kyrie.
He opens it to read over it quickly, and halfway through the letter, he looks up at Laurel, nodding at him about the surprising news.
"The heiress Fiona Halinas hase back alive despite everyone saying how she was snatched by that creature that caused all those serial murders," Laurel enters the room and drags a chair to sit beside Kyrie, who is reading the rest of the letter.
"Have you investigated a bit more into the serial murders?" Kyrie looks up after finishing to read the letter.
"Well Usually, the people that fell victim would appear on the streets after some days without skin. Completely brutalized to the point that those corpses cannot be identified unless there are objects that family or friend recognizes."
Federline pales when hearing the details from Laurel, "Are we going to meddle ourselves with the case?"
Kyrie rubs his thumb on his palm as he thinks, "It is quite surprising that Lady Halinas returned alive."
"Maybe she found a way to get out of her situation After all, she is a spirit guide. She might have been able to find an escape route," Laurel reasons.
Kyrie nods at the possibility. That unique ability is the reason why Kyrie wants an audience with the grand duchess. For the entire year, aside from expanding their business and finding individuals eligible to enter the gate, Kyrie has put massive efforts to get his hands on some information regarding Phanes.
However, he always walks into a dead end until a shaman tells him that Kyrie should look for the Fae Kingdom. The fairies are known to have a long lifespan, plus they pride themselves on their extensive knowledge. The troubling part is that no one really knows how to find the entrance to the Fae Kingdom, and the best bet they have is to rely on Halinas''s unique bloodline of spirit guides.
The Halinas are born with the ability to know which routes to go, no matter where they are. People believed that because of the special bloodline, guides are meant to be rulers since they know the direction despite the changes in the world. From hundreds of years of reign under the same family, that statement remains firm.
"Prepare to go to Halinas," Kyrie decides.
"Yes," Federline skips two steps before walking normally out of the office. He is now exempt from the training!
Laurel remains in the room and watches Kyrie go back to read some documents.
"So Kyrie"
Kyrie lifts his eyes off the document.
"Did you receive any message from Ian?"
Chapter 136: Prince Lemuel
Chapter 136: Prince Lemuel
Lemuel opens his eyes to find himself in the dark halls of the ir Pce. He looks outside the window to sense the tranquility from the dead hours of the night. Lemuel tilts his head down to find he wears only the thinyer of his nightgown and is lost as to why he is standing in the middle of the hallways barefooted.
He observes the surroundings to get an idea of where he is, but the monotone of the night is blending the surroundings to seem the same. So, he starts walking to encounter a familiar sight, but the end of the hallways is just a set of stairs.
"Lemuel" A young woman''s voice calls from his behind, and he quickly flips his body around to the familiar voice.
"Sister Fiona! You are awake! How are you feeling?" Lemuel closes their distance and looks at his sister''s apathetic expression.
He jerks a bit from the unfamiliarity and slowly loosens his grip on her sleeves. Fiona watches Lemuel''s hesitations, and her lips widen into an eerie smile.
"Sister?" Lemuel stops and backs away after the bottom of his foot senses the edges of the first stair step.
"WAKE UP!" A man''s voice echoes in his mind, making him flinch.
His mind suddenly clears up, and Fiona''s figure starts to change. The surface of her skin is starting to bubble and pop. A ck slime flows out, and her body starts to crack and burst into a hideous massive creature covered in that slime. Her face remains intact as if the head is actually put onto the body like a hanging object. He loses his bnce and falls back down the stairs.
"Wake up, damn it!" Another cry shouts towards him again, but he knows it is a voice inside his mind.
The creature leans backward and propels toward Lemuel, opening Fiona''s delicate mouth into a jaw of sharp teeth.
''It''s a dream,'' When Lemuel finally realizes the fact, his surroundings get consumed by white light.
He opens his eyes in shock and grasps to see that another man is standing on his bed, jamming his two swords on the jaw of the creature he saw in his dreams. His feet are sinking into the mattress, and his knees bending.
"Took you long enough! Get out of the way!" That man squeezes out words as he uses all his strength to block the creature.
Lemuel immediately stands up from his bed, letting the man release his standstill with the monster. The hideous creature crashes onto the bed, breaking it with the snapping of its jaw.
That man breathes heavily, and then he wraps his arm around Lemuel''s waist.
"Hold on tight."
Lemuel freezes at this man''s sudden boldness to touch him indecently. However, he quickly puts his arm around the strange man''s neck after seeing the man frown. As if he is weightless, that stranger runs to the balcony and jumps down, making Lemuel hug tighter. His scream gets drowned on his chest, and he feels his heart jar when theynd on the floor.
Another man with silver hair and a woman with a high ponytail appear before them.
"Federline, take his highness away," Kyriemands.
"Yes."
Federline scoops Lemuel up, and without hesitation, he turns back and runs away. Lemuel looks back at the two that stayed behind with worry.
"They are going to be fine," Federline murmurs like he has read Lemuel''s mind.
"What was that?" Lemuel shives while remembering his sister''s face on that hideous creature.
"Maybe the thing that has been causing the serial murders."
When he gets deep into the massive pce garden, Federline stops and puts Lemuel down. Lemuel''s heart starts to race so fast that he feels it is about to burst. Just two days ago, Lemuel thought that his sister came back alive, but now, seeing that creature with his sister''s head, he is starting to get consumed in sorrow.
Federline flinches, watching Lemuel tear up all of a sudden. His tears are welling on his pale green eyes, running down on his obsidian cheeks that reflected the generous silver moonlight. Federline puts his hand into his pocket on thest piece of candy he has saved. With a bit of reluctance, he extends his arm to Lemuel.
"Here."
Lemuel''s tears stop flowing after watching the fist that is holding something towards him. He puts out his hand to receive it, and a candynds on his palm.
"Sometimes, sweet things help," Federline pouts at thest piece of candy.
Lemuel opens the wrap and looks at the cylinder-shaped candy. He picks it up with his fingers, and he hears a slight whine. Lemuel looks at Federline to see the man watching him.
"Half half?" Lemuel suggested.
Federline''s eyes immediately shine as he nods. Taking Lemuel''s wrist, Federline pulls him close. His lips brush on Lemuel''s fingers as he takes a bite into the soft candy,pletely taking Lemuel off guard. Lemuel muses over how Federline is enjoying the small piece of candy.
"It''s good," Federline puzzles over why Lemuel has yet to ce the candy into the mouth.
So, Federline takes Lemuel''s hand and directs the candy to his lips. When Lemuel feels his fingers touch his lips, he gaps, and the candy enters his mouth.
"Sweet, isn''t it?" Federline lets out a smile.
He looks toward the pce''s direction and extends his arms up to crack hiszy back.
"I think it is about time the headmaster and chief are done," Federline turns to walk out of the garden.
However, the hedges of the garden start to move, creating a maze. Federline gets startled and scratches the back of his head.
Lemuel chuckles, "The garden bes abyrinth at night if someone enters into it. I think I can find the way."
Lemuel closes his eyes and chants. Unlike normal enchantments, the magic circle does not appear. Instead, gold patterns start to emerge on Lemuel''s obsidian skin. Like snakes coiling around his limbs, the patterns move like they are alive. Once they reach the end of his limbs, they halt. Lemuel''s fingers be gold halfway up like he has dipped them into a basin of gold powder.
Federline silently follows Lemuel, and after a couple of minutes, they go out of the maze. He wows at the number of times they have to turn in thebyrinth. Federline looks at Lemuel''s eyes, turning hazy. Before Lemuel faints, Federline catches him with one arm. The patterns start to dim.
He lifts the legs and carries the prince toward the pce building again. An enormous block of ice erected from the groundes into sight, reflecting the fire on the torches carried by knights. Federline curiously looks at the icicle, frowns, and quickly looks away when he sees the human skin and head inside the ice.
He returns next to Kyrie with Lemuel in his arms.
"What happened?" Kyrie looks at the unconscious Lemuel.
"He has fainted from using his ability."
Kyrie widens his eyes, "He is also a guide? I thought guides are only women."
"He is an exception."
Kyrie turns towards the direction where that voicees from and bows to the grand duchess. The grand duchess walks towards them in her nightgown with a cape over her shoulders.
"Pdin I thought I had told you that I would not be receiving you."
"Apologies, Grand Duchess Halinas. We actually had no other choice but to intrude into your pce. Lives were involved, so I didn''t consider much of the necessary formalities."
The duchess looks at Lemuel in another man''s arms and frowns.
She turns to the maid standing by her, "Take the prince to rest."
The maids hold onto Lemuel and guide the unconscious prince to a room. The grand duchess is about to turn to look at the ice block when Kyrie calls her.
"Grand Duchess, I think you should pass on seeing the ice block," Kyrie warns.
However, the duchess does not listen, and when she looks up, she screams in terror. Shocked to the core, she trembles as the maid catches her from falling.
"My beautiful daughter" The grand duchess weeps, "Just who did this horrendous thing to you?"
She angrily turns to the knights, "Well? Did you catch the culprit?"
The knights remain silent at her question, and she squeezes the tears out from her eyes.
"Pdin Who did this to my daughter?"
Kyrie shakes his head. When Kyrie has captured the thing inside the block of ice, the formless creature, like shedding its skin,es out of the mouth and escapes. Kyrie does not have enough time to examine what that creature is. However, he is sure that the creature takes its victims'' skin and molds itself into it to hide.
"Although we do not know who, we do know that the creature is after the prince."
"Then The Fiona that came back"
"The creature might have used her identity."
Shivering, the duchess stands back straight and nods at the sad news. She puts her hand over her mouth and looks pale sick. After telling some servants to arrange rooms for the three to stay for the night, she retreats to her room.
After Kyrie has taken care of the princess''s remains, he goes to his assigned guest room. Laurel has been waiting inside for Kyrie, sitting on the couch while polishing her sword.
Kyrie leans on the couch as he lets out a tired sigh, "So what brings you here?"
Laurel ces the sword down, looking hesitant to ask. Seeing that the message is written inly on Laurel''s face, Kyrie gives in.
"Nothing yet," says Kyrie while deepening his frown, "But they are alive."
"Why are they not sending any message to us? It has been a year since they entered the gates. They must be waiting for the third gate, right?"
"They went in already."
Kyrie pulls a diamond pendant out of his shirt simr to the one he gave to Ian. The diamond pendant is dim, meaning that the connection has cut.
Laurel tries to hold in her tears, "Don''t they know we are worried about them?"
"There must be a reason why they are not sending the message to us, Laurel."
"I know You have said the same thing over and over again for the past year"
Laurel looks over at Kyrie''s expression and feels guilty for mentioning again. She knows how much Kyrie has silently worried as well. For this past year, she has seen Kyrie dazed, looking out the window for long periods of time if no one is bothering him.
Chapter 137: Mountain thief
Chapter 137: Mountain thief
After the attack, the pce has an increase of guards to ensure that the creature does not sneak in like this night. The hallways of the pce are lighted up with manamps to keep the visibility.
Sitting on the rooftop, Federline ys with his small dagger by tossing it in the air and catching it by the hilt. He lets out a yawn as he carefully observes any movements to guard the pce building. He turns his attention as soon as he hears a footstep to the rooftop tiles and stops tossing the dagger.
"Headmaster," Federline nods.
"Federline I told you so many times to call me Kyrie, but you still call me headmaster for almost three years now," Kyrie clumsily tries to bend down to sit on the tilted surface of the rooftop.
"You have taken my family and me in after saving us. You are my savior. Of course I would show respect."
Kyrie huffs helplessly. Maybe he will never be able to convince Federline to call him by his name.
"Here," Kyrie throws a small packet to Federline.
Federline catches reflexively with one hand and opens the paper-wrapped packet to find caramels inside.
"You really treat me as a kid even though I am older than you by two years."
"Take it or leave it, Federline I know you want it! Plus, I am older than you! Just not in the physical sense," Kyrie breathes out and leans back to look at the sky.
"Headmaster might seem like the devil, but unexpectedly, the headmaster cares about those with terrible stories."
They both stay silent, sitting by each other. Federline returns to guard the building, and Kyrie dazes out while looking at the moon. Kyrie has picked Federline up during his first year after transmigrating to this world. Federline''s previous identity is of a mountain thief who lived his life stealing from the rich merchants or nobles that passed through his territory. Although he is by name a thief, Federline is more like a robin hood. He picks up the homeless and abandoned children, and the only way he could afford to feed thatmunity is to steal.
Kyrie sits up after feeling the chill of the night and turns to Federline, "Let''s go to sleep."
"But what if the creaturees back?" Federline lifts his bum from the rooftop.
"I think the creature has a specific feeding schedule. Plus, during the fight, the creature''s strength plummeted. I don''t think it is dumb enough toe back," Kyrie starts to walk on the rooftop.
"How do you know that it has a specific feeding schedule?"
"The creature has stayed inside the pce for a few days, and it hasn''t made a move that entire time. Isn''t it weird?" Kyrie looks at the full moon, "I think it kills whenever there is a full moon."
---
The clouds sail through the sky colored in its faded sunrise, and the birds chirp praising the new day. At the tranquil start of the day, the chilled air pickles the exposed skin, bringing alertness to the mind. Each breath brings in the energies of nature to fill in the body, renewing it for a day of toil.
The ir Pce begins the day with the mild sounds of footsteps from the maids. The light of the new day awakens Lemuel from his slumber, and slowly he opens his pale green eyes. He sits up and turns his head towards the windows to observe the outside blooming in color from the daylight.
The urrences of yesterday night are starting to return to him. The hit of recalling that his sister Fiona is dead makes his heart spasm in grief. However, the sad memory soon gets taken over by the sweetness that his tongue remembers.
"How improper..." Lemuel touches his lips while remembering a bitten piece of candy ced in his mouth.
A maid knocks at the door, "Your highness, I have brought some warm water for your morning cleansing."
"Come in."
The maid enters the room and leaves the basin of water and towels.
"Her Majesty the grand duchess has requested your presence after breakfast."
"Understood," Lemuel stands up from his bed, and the maid leaves after finishing her duties.
Lemuel gets ready for the day and has breakfast in his room. Then, he walks to the grand duchess''s office, meeting with a servant outside.
"The grand duchess is currently in a meeting with the pdin and second princess. They will be done soon, Prince Halinas," The servant informs Lemuel after bowing.
He frowns when he hears that the second princess has joined the meeting with the pdin.
The door opens, and the attendant peeks out, "Your highness, pleasee in. Her majesty has allowed you toe to join the meeting."
Lemuel enters to find the pdin sitting across the grand duchess and the second princess Diane Halinas. Federline and Laurel stand behind the couch where Kyrie is sitting.
"Your Majesty, Princess Diane, Sir Pdin" Lemuel bows to each of them before sitting on the seat perpendicr to Kyrie and the grand duchess.
"Since everyone is here, I would like to start with the announcement regarding the examination for my session"
Lemuel whips his head towards the grand duchess in shock since they had just recovered Fiona''s body yesterday.
"Your majesty What about the mourning of sister Fiona?" Lemuel asks between his teeth, clenching from the anger.
He tries to remain calm, but without even passing the time of a single day, Princess Fiona is being forgotten. The mourning traditionallysts at least a month.
"Lemuel" The grand duchess stares daggers at him, "If you were just thirty percent of Princess Fiona, then I would not even consider this examination since you are the only one remaining that has inherited our unique bloodline and ability I am getting old and weak, and the responsibility of my people is still on my shoulders. I have to think of their well-being above anything."
The grand duchess lets out a sigh. She is not heartless, but she cannot let her duchy remain without a capable ruler after her death.
Chapter 138: Joining the guild
Chapter 138: Joining the guild
Lemuel feels the jabs of the grand duchess''s words towards him and wilts on his seat, keeping his mouth shut. The grand duchess turns her attention away from Lemuel and toward the pdin, who could keep his neutral face after hearing the small family argument.
"Sir Pdin As you can see yesterday, that unknown creature has been terrorizing mynds for almost half a year. Never have I expected that even my own daughter had fallen victim to such brutality. Before the end of the examination, Sir Pdin Could you please stay in my duchy and look over the safety of the participants? They wille from different kingdoms, but they still have the inherited bloodline in them. I fear that the creature is targeting those who have that unique bloodline."
Kyrie silently ponders over the matter and nods, "Of course, your majesty. However"
"Sir Pdin," The grand duchess cuts in, "I will make sure you will get thepensation that you deserve, and we could even negotiate for a trade agreement with your guild that is advantageous to you."
Kyrie lifts his hand to stop the duchess from rambling on, "Your majesty That would be great, but even with the trade agreement, I only wish for a fair one. I would like to ask a unique request."
"Please do tell."
"I would like to ask Prince Lemuel Halinas to join my guild."
Lemuel lifts his head in shock from the news and looks over to the pdin and then to Federline and Laurel. However, none of them are shocked as if they havee with that reason.
"Are you perhaps interested in the unique ability of our bloodline?" The grand duchess asks.
"I will not beat around the bush and tell you straight, grand duchess. At first, I had the intention to ask Princess Fiona, but since she, unfortunately, passed away. I would like to ask Prince Lemuel to assist us."
The duchess stares into Kyrie''s eyes for a good minute before sighing, "Is this for the so-called gates? Even if I would like to, Lemuel cannot keep his state for more than a couple of minutes before bing exhausted enough to copse. Maybe it is due to his unique existence He is a male with the ability."
Lemuel looks down while feeling the inadequacy. Kyrie sadly nods while leaning back to the couch.
[It would be dangerous if Lemuel cannot hold the activation of his ability for long. Guess there is no way out in this I would have to find the entrance some other way]
"That is not a problem!" Federline shouts, "Headmaster has taken in all kinds of people, and now they all can stand proudly with their developed abilities!"
Kyrie almost spits out from the imaginary tea that he has drunk. He sharply digs his eyes into Federline, but this dense man smiles at him with pride, puffing it up to the head. Lemuel widens his eyes as he looks at Federline, beaming with confidence, while Kyrie lets out a sigh of defeat.
[That is for picking up wild animals to domesticate]
Federline even gives him the thumbs up, and Kyrie feels his blood pressure rising.
"Is that so," The grand duchess picks up the advantageous situation, "Then, I will leave Prince Lemuel in your care. You have quite a loyal and cute subordinate"
The grand duchess chuckles at Kyrie''s helplessness toward Federline. Federline takes in theplement andughs as he blushes.
[Why the heck are you blushing for?]
Laurel''s shoulder shakes as she also tries to hold herugh. Kyrie continues to curse at Federline in his head throughout the meeting when the grand duchess talks about some details.
After the meeting, Kyrie dismisses himself for breakfast with Laurel and Federline. Lemuel can feel his heart beating with excitement as he looks at them leaving.
In the hallways, the second princess, Diane, blocks his path. She looks at him with contempt and deep-seated hatred.
"Don''t think you are something just because of those pitiful powers you have. You are still nothing A disgusting weakling that is not fully a woman or a man You are just Prince Nobody"
Princess Diane turns to walk away after unloading her nasty tongue. Lemuel angrily tightens his fists as he gets overwhelmed by the pressure of her words. He might have deluded himself, thinking that he is needed.
"Hey"
Lemuel looks up to see Federline standing in front of him. He opens his mouth to greet Federline, but something gets ced in his mouth. He slowly savors the sweetness that gently releases from the caramel.
"Aren''t they good?" Federline smiles, "By the way, the headmaster wants to see you. Are you free?"
Lemuel nods as he tries to speak with the caramel inside his mouth, but oddly enough, he cannot coordinate from the nerves. He looks over to Federline''s back as he follows, wondering if Federline has pitied him enough to give him another candy. He enters a guest room where Kyrie and Laurel have already started eating.
"Did you eat?" Kyrie looks over to Lemuel, who shyly walks into the room.
Lemuel nods and remains standing. Kyrie uses his fork to point at a seat by Federline, telling him to sit there. Lemuel follows Kyrie''s instruction and stiffly ces himself on the couch.
"You don''t need to be so nervous," Kyrie smiles, "Can I call you by name? You can call me Kyrie in exchange."
Lemuel nods energetically, and Kyrie points at Laurel with his fork, "This is Laurel, chief of my guild," Then, he points at Federline, "I think you already know him. This is Ernest But I call him Federline."
Lemuel nods at Laurel and then to Federline.
"Do you like desserts?" Federline pushes his serving in front of Lemuel.
Kyrie almost drops his fork seeing that and looks over to Laurel, who is also surprised. He lets out a smile while looking at Federline, who is so stingy with his sweets.
"Lemuel After the dessert, could you show us your powers?"
Lemuel rubs his hands together nervously.
Chapter 139: Second night
Chapter 139: Second night
Lemuel looks down at the piece of cake and feels the breakfast he ate this morninging up. At a second where his mind is running wild from anxiety, he even thinks that if he never eats the piece of cake, he would not be required to show them his pitiful powers.
When his sister Fiona activates her powers, the pure light gold aura envelops her body as if all the elements of nature are meant to revolve around her. The particles of light swirl around her figure freely like she controls the asteroids thate from the heavens. With that ability, Fiona can see beyond the line drawn at the horizon, and her eyes find direction.
As for him, he could only summon those pitiful incarnations that are the basics of letting the ability manifest. Showing his poor state to someone who has even gained the goddess''s favor, wouldn''t he just try to embarrass himself? He only wants a tranquil life, but everything seems to be pulling him to face what hurts his self-esteem the most. How long does he have to taste the dirt with his face being stepped on?
"If right now it is not convenient, then you can show meter," Kyrie tries to reassure Lemuel from feeling pressured.
"Pdin, why do you need Halinas''s powers? What are you trying to get out of it?" Lemuel asks, unable to hold his countenance from falling.
"A happy ending," Kyrie murmurs after a pause to observe Lemuel, "A happy ending for a person I love."
Lemuel''s dead eyes slowly revive, and he looks at Kyrie properly for the first time. He sees those eyes filled with a determination that made his heart race. What does it feel like to have such a conviction fervently burning inside? What does it feel like to have a direction so clear to walk on that doubts be obliterated from his own eyes?
Lemuel does not know. He lives his life like it is a chore as if he owes it to his mother, the grand duchess, and his sister Fiona. He knows that is wrong, but everything seems to weigh him down. He curses his heart for being weak because he cannot take the nders from others.
However, his heart is moved for the first time from mere words of devotion. Kyrie''s appearance brings justice to the feeling blooming inside. Those golden eyes, silver hair, and pearl skin seem toe from something made out of light. Unlike him, he is like the embodiment of the dead night, obliterated once the sun awakens from its slumber.
Lemuel slightly blushes, thinking about who the pdin would so willingly go through so much trouble for. Love. Fortunately, that is a term he experienced from the heart thanks to his sister Fiona and his mother''s existence.
Kyrie feels awkward getting so intensely stared at, "Is there something on my face aside from being handsome?"
Lemuel lets out augh and covers his mouth as soon as he realizes his discourtesy.
"Aren''t you as shameless as always, Kyrie?" Laurelughs while giving Kyrie a gaze that the cringe is running through her skin in the form of goosebumps.
"It''s appreciation! I just have an appreciation for the pretty aesthetics of this world," Kyrie defends himself.
Unable to hold the urges, Lemuelughs to the point he snorts. He has never heard of someone so sure of his own looks like the pdin.
"I do indeed think that Sir Pdin has good looks, probably the best I have ever seen" Lemuel remarks.
"Come on, Lemuel! His ego is already past the heavens, and now that you say that, it might even reach to the god realm!" Laurel remarks, slouching on the couch.
"Laurel, facts are facts What can you do?" Kyrie shakes his head like it is an inevitable truth.
"I think Lemuel is good looking too," Federline blurts out.
Kyrie and Laurel suddenly freeze while Lemuel feels his face slowly warming up. Kyrie and Laurel exchange looks that basically say, ''That just happened, right?'' The homie they know only cares about three things in life - food, money, and time toze around.
Lemuel pouts at Federline, "Don''t make fun of me!"
Federline frowns while feeling confused, "How does telling you that you are good-looking mean making fun of you?"
Lemuel and Federline begin a fight over who is right. The two observing suddenly feel light-headed from the sudden surge of PDA, and these two have been so deprived of affection that tears are threatening to spill. They start to overthink about their own lovers and almost reach out to take a flower from the vase to determine if their lovers have abandoned them or not.
Love me Love me not Love me Love me not
Kyrie clears his throat, stopping those two from arguing whether Lemuel is handsome or Federline is kidding around. Federline grabs onto the dessert te to take it back, but Lemuel holds the other side of the te. They both start to pull while staring daggers at each other. Kyrie''s expression darkens. He picks up a butter knife and shes the cake in half, clean cutting even the te into perfect equal pieces.
"Stop fighting"
Lemuel and Federline instantly sit back straight and take their hands off the te.
Kyrie clears his throat, "Federline, make sure to bring here some people to guard the ce."
"Tonight? Why tonight?" asks Laurel.
"The full moon normallysts for at least three days, so probably the creature mighte again. We still have no idea of what that thing is, so be on full alert."
"Yes!" Laurel and Federline reply in unison.
Kyrie stares at Lemuel and Federline and points to the cake cut in half, "Now eat!"
---
The second night with the full moon hase, and Kyrie stands by Lemuel as a bodyguard. The rest of the people hide in their position to strike at the right time. Kyrie looks over to Lemuel, who is silently epting the role of being a bait.
"You don''t look like the grand duchess Where are you from, Lemuel?" Kyrie strikes a conversation while waiting for the creature.
"I am from the Grand Duchy of Kelmeth. My mother is from this ce, but she got married to thete Grand Duke n Kelmeth," Lemuel replies.
"So you came here because your powers manifested?"
Lemuel nods. After his mother died, thete grand duke has sold him to the Halinas without even asking about what he thinks. Although he does not mind at first since he has been in literal hell without his mother by his side, once he has arrived in Halinas and his worth is determined to be measly to none, he returns to live a simr hell.
"Must have been a hard change."
Lemuel widens his eyes, hearing those words. That is the first time anyone would say that after hearing that he has inherited the title of prince as the grand duchess''s adopted son. They all tell him how lucky he is for gaining a title from the insignificant power he was born with.
''It was.''
Kyrie draws out his sword and yells, "Get ready!"
From the darkness of the garden, where the light from the pce building does not reach, a woman walks out from the shadows. She walks with no coordination, and her limps would twitch inhumanly as she takes a step. She lifts her limping head to look straight at Lemuel, and her stiff facial features start to twitch and mold into a wide smile.
She stops after a few steps, and underneath her skin, something starts to bubble. A ck formless fluid bursts out, and from that woman''s body, giant spider legs stretch out. More rustling sounds of grass start to resonate in the darkness. More and more of these creatures start to surface from the shadows. With the shape of a human being, all of themter burst into a formless ck fluid, forming grotesque-looking creatures.
[Why are these creatures so obsessed with the people with Halinas'' unique bloodline all of a sudden? They did not act that way before...]
"Stay here," Kyrie tells Lemuel before popping a mana stone into his mouth.
He drives the mana around his body, and three mana circles appear beneath his feet one after another. Those in hiding alsoe out and sh with those creatures wildly running toward them. The air fills up with screams, bangs, and nkings of metal. On the battlefield, Lemuel watches as giant icicles rise from the earth that trap those creatures inside. Other offensive elemental attacks start to appear on the battlefield after a while. Lemuel watches the creatures getting propelled into the air with wind magic or incinerated into ash with fire magic - magic spells that he could only imagine while reading about it.
The fight seems to be on their side, but then Lemuel sees Laurel with other guild members running towards the deeper part of the garden after arge number of those creatures.
"Don''t go there!" Lemuel yells.
But, Lemuel is too far, and the ce is too noisy that Laurel couldn''t hear him. Federline turns to look quickly at Lemuel to see why he is yelling, so he follows with his eyes where Lemuel is yelling toward. He watches Laurel enter into the ce where he got trapped with the hedges.
"Laurel!" Federline tries to get past a number of those creatures to get to Laurel, "Stop! Don''t enter into that side of the garden!"
Laurel feels the tingling of her ear like someone is calling her, and she turns back to look at Federline, turningpletely pale. The image of Federline yelling at her gets interrupted by the hedge upsurging in front of her. Laurel steps back and almost gets dragged from the walls of moving hedges that suddenly caught onto her clothes. In the nick of time, she cuts off the fabric hooked to the branches. Herpanions are gone, and now, she finds herself alone with no idea where to go inside the maze.
Chapter 140: A guide who lost his way
Chapter 140: A guide who lost his way
Everywhere Laurel turns are just walls of bushes. Nerves are starting to grip her heart, and she can feel her own trembling and the pressure on her chest. Laurel is losing control over her breath.
''Calm down, Laurel.''
Laurel continues to repeat that same sentence again and again. She cannot lose focus or start panicking. She will die faster that way. However, she knows she cannot hold a candle against those creatures if more than onees at her simultaneously.
She shes the bushes one time, and she looks at the opening to see more weaved up branches.
''How thick is the wall?''
She thrusts at the wall and senses that the sword could go further. However, this does not make sense. The moving walls do not look thicker than the length of a standard sword.
''Is this an illusion? No Federline clearly saw me getting trapped into the maze while still being far away.''
She gives up trying to determine what this maze is. Maybe she will ask Kyrie once she safely returns. A scream echoes near where Laurel is, and she tries to take her sword out. However, the sword bes stuck inside the bushes as if the hedge is holding onto it. She tries to pull out with all her strength, but the sword does not budge.
The scream continues toe from the same ce, and each scream after another bes increasingly painful to hear. Laurel focuses on her mana, and then the air starts to gather around her. She bursts a whirl of wind, circling her arm towards the sword that she is holding, grinding the branches to free her sword.
Then, she runs towards the ce where she hears the cries. Using the screams as her way to navigate herself, Laurel continues to turn in the direction where she hears the cries from. However, although she is going roughly in the right direction inside a maze, she keeps turning and turning, wasting time that could be critical to that person.
When she is about to arrive, the screams stop. Laurel closes her eyes while pinching her brows, feeling the pain of losing arade. She is toote.
''Damn it!'' Laurel tightens her grip to the hilt, ''I amte again''
Her eyes start to water even though she is trying to hold the tears. She sees the back of a person, but she knows it is not herpanion. She looks down slowly to see the skinless body. Her upper abdomen squeezes, feeling the urge to vomit. The head of that creature in human skin starts to convulse, and it pukes out the rest of its previous skin to the floor.
''I am going to avenge you''
Laurel propels toward the monster and ms her sword as hard as she could knowing that the creature is preupied. The swordnds the hit, shing the skin to show the ck dense fluid inside. Laurel jumps back when that fluid shoots out and forms into the headless body of a giant monkey.
They engage in fighting, and Laurel sessfullynds her hits. She goes in once again with a thrust, directly disconnecting the monkey''s body with the human figure. However, in the air, when she is in the middle of diving her sword, she senses a burst of mana steaming out of that creature''s body. Laurel pales, and the monkey''s arm shoots toward her at a quicker pace. The punch hits her violently. She flies and shes onto the hedge, vomiting everything stored in her stomach.
Laurel looks up at the creature, slowly moving toward her.
''No way That creature took Hall''s body strengthening magic ability''
Sensing movement on one of the paths connecting to where she is, Laurel watches the belly of a giant snake slithering in. Her eyes widen to see another of herpanions bing victim to those creatures. Tears flow out from her eyes at the sight of another fallenpanion. She might join them soon if she does not figure out how to fight against these creatures that absorb their victims'' magic ability.
The image of Imogen shes on her mind.
"I-Imogen" Her voice cracks.
Memories of Imogen holding her after taking down those two giant wolves in the Forest of Krashview rush to her mind. Laurel''s memories of Imogen start to flood her thoughts - Imogen''s sudden burst ofughs at Kyrie, her weird expression after Laurel practices her pickup lines, her little frowns and pouts after letting Laurel win arguments, her smirks to tease her, the ponytail that sways as she walks, her back when walking in front, her reassuring voice when Laurel is sad
''Where are you?''
''Why are you not returning our messages?''
''At least let us know you are doing well''
Imogen''sst words before entering into the gate echo in her mind, ''...sing it for me when I return.''
"You are dead when youe back!" Laurel stands up again and takes a deep breath. Her shaking is slowly dissipating.
"If Ie out of this maze alive"
---
When the hedges finish forming into a maze, Federline steps back after seeing Laurel getting swallowed inside those moving walls. He quickly turns in Lemuel''s direction. On the way, Kyrie joins him after defeating all those creatures.
"I am sorry, headmaster I forgot to mention this to you"
Federline pales at his blunder.
"Don''t think too much and focus on getting everyone out," Kyrie remarks while breathing out nervously as well.
If he fails to save Laurel, not only is he losing a precious friend, but Imogen won''t forgive him.
[Let''s not think about it this way She will be okay]
"Is that how you knew that Lemuel is a guide?"
"Yes He was the one who showed me out of the maze"
[I guess I was too far away to see the maze during the first night.]
Lemuel lets his head hang down while thinking how the pdin and Federline will ask him to use his powers to save all those people. However, he knows the limits of his current ability. He won''t be able to hold much longer before getting trapped inside the maze without a way out.
If only his sister is here, then those deaths will not be sacrificed in vain. She is the only one who would use the maze to develop her powers. He has gone there a handful of times, but he has gone there only once without her. He knows that one round is his limit.
He senses Kyrie standing near him, and he looks at the shoes, stopping at the spot in front of him.
"Lemuel"
Lemuel starts shaking, "I I I"
''I can''t.''
"I have faith in you Help us! I have people precious to me inside, and the only one who can help me is you."
Lemuel lifts his shoulders back. Without sensing a sliver of doubt, Lemuel meets Kyrie''s calm, resolute eyes. The expectations tighten Lemuel''s heart like his heart has been captured by those words.
''Faith in me Sister Fiona''
Hearing those words from a second person, Lemuel''s heart shakes.
"I can''t I can''t hold my ability for more than one round at the maze Finding people will require more time Going inside will only get us killed!" Lemuel shouts his heart out.
Lemuel tears up, "I I am just a defect! I will get you killed! I I! I am just a guide who has lost his way!"
Lemuel stops talking when he tastes another caramel in his mouth, and he stares at Federline, perplexed.
"We will protect you," Federline smiles, taking Lemuel by the wrist toward the maze.
Lemuel dries his tears on his sleeves, "You guys don''t understand I am not someone you can trust I will get you killed!"
Kyrie pats on Lemuel''s shoulder, "Trusting you is up to us If you feel like you don''t know which path, just pick one."
"What if it is a wrong one?" Lemuel puts the caramel in his cheek.
"Lemuel, there are no wrong paths. There are only wrong steps, and it is up to you to change direction if you are wrong. No one does everything perfectly."
''There are no wrong paths'' Lemuel thinks about those words that contradict what he believes.
Inside Lemuel''s sea of thoughts, as if a deeply submerged box has surfaced, opening up the memories from his sister, Fiona. Fiona''s words start to make sense. The ramblings that sometimes she will unload from time to time start to piece together.
Lemuel takes a deep breath and chants. Gold inscriptions start to appear on Lemuel''s skin, and his fingers tint in gold. He frowns all of a sudden, and the inscriptions fade. A sharp pain throbs inside. Federline grabs onto Lemuel''s arm when Lemuel almost falls from the feeling of having his powers cut randomly in the process.
"What is wrong, Lemuel?" asks Kyrie.
"I I followed what my sister once told me how she does it Why is it not working?"
"Lemuel Trust your own judgment. Your sister is different. She is someone separate from you. She cannot walk on your path for you," Kyrie pats Lemuel''s head, "So start walking your own way, Lemuel."
"My own way" Lemuel looks at the entrance of the maze.
Lemuel lets go of what he thinks it''s ''right'' and ''wrong'' and tries his own way. While chanting, Lemuel sharply inhales while feeling his body fill up with energy. The energy fluidly flows without the many inconsistencies he felt before like his body has found a bnce. The rim of his eyes turns to gold, and he watches the path below his feet covered in gold powder.
Before, he couldn''t see anything. He only follows a ''feeling'' of the ''right'' path. The pressure inside him lifts. He has freed himself since his shackles of standards do not weigh him down.
Chapter 141: Purpose
Chapter 141: Purpose
The monkey creature has sat up from the ground again while the snakeys still sliced in half. The snake has stopped moving once Laurel has pierced through the human figure. Her vision is turning blurry, and the world is spinning. Her legs are stumbling around as she tries to find bnce from her heavy body. The de of her sword has broken into the size of a dagger.
The air that she breathes in suddenly gets stuck on her windpipes, and she violently coughs, puking out a mouthful of blood. Her body has been throbbing everywhere, and she has no idea where she is injured anymore. Her left side of the upper abdomen has long been numb. She reaches back to her dimensional pouch tied to her waist, and she frowns and shakes when she couldn''t find any more potions.
''Why is Kyrie taking such a long time? I-''
Laurel copses onto her knees, and she falls t face down to the ground. She watches the monster lifting itself. Her tears are rolling down, blurring her vision.
''I don''t think I could hold on''
She gathers some strength and bends her arms with her palms on the ground. She tries to push up, but her body has given up, stubbornly conserving thest bit of energy from her body.
''I still need to tell Kyrie that this might be the doing of a relic''
''Those bastards will be trained to death by Kyrie if I am not there''
At thest moment, before her world turns dark, Laurel watches a figure appear in front of her to shield her from that monkey''s attack. The monkey copses when Kyrie pierces through the creature''s throat. Seeing the monkey down, Laurel lets out a few weak chuckles.
''Serve you right''
Kyrie lifts Laurel from the ground. Laurel is in a terrible mental state that she starts hallucinating. She sees Imogen from Kyrie''s figure. She lets out a weak smile while sensing her body slowly heal up with light magic.
"Imogen You finally came back"
Kyrie shakes, hearing Laurel''s weak whisper before going unconscious with a rxed expression. He purses his lips into a line while feeling like his body has ignited on fire.
"Let''s go home, Laurel," Kyrie lifts her and takes her out of the maze.
Kyrie ends up facing a loss of eight men, with some who are heavily injured to the point they are at death''s door. The maze has separated his group of men, leaving them to face those creatures either in small groups or alone. Laurel has been left alone facing two creatures that have absorbed theirrades.
After getting Laurel the medical attention, Kyrie has waited for the creatures toe out of the garden maze. Since Kyrie knows that one of the creatures has absorbed the princess, he expects that creature toe out using the ability. However, the creatures have never found the way until the sunes up and thebyrinth disappears. Opposite to his belief, the creatures seem only to use the ability when in possession of the victim''s skin. Once they take it off, the ability seems toe off as well. Kyrie and Federline corner thest few creatures and manage to subdue them.
Thest creature that they face has a mask on the human face. Once defeated, that creature has evaporated into thin air, leaving the mask behind. Kyrie examines the mask, which turns out to be a relic. He also examines the corpses to find that all of them do not have a single bit of essence, contrary to normal corpses with traces of the soul.
The relic might have been on the verge of crumbling from theck of essence, and with the consciousness that it gained from being in this world for at least hundreds of years, it has decided to use other beings'' souls to replenish its reserves.
Unlike the case with Maya, this relic has been killing people to get their souls. The relic''s true form is weak, resulting in using its victims'' skins to hide and multiply. It has been quiet and hidden before getting to taste a soul that is rich in essence. So, with Princess Fiona''s ability, the relic ends up finding Lemuel, who has the same constitution as Princess Fiona. That is why the relic has been trying to get Lemuel.
[Seems like the relic gained human attributes as well Unable to go back to enjoy the humble things after tasting better things.]
"Kyrie"
Kyrie looks at the door when he hears thetch click from the door lock. Lemuel has let himself in.
"How is Laurel doing?"
Kyrie turns to look at Laurel sleeping, "She is doing better She woke up two hours ago and returned to sleep."
Kyrie pinches the bridge of his nose and sighs. He squeezes his eyes to feel them stink and opens them again to continue reading the guild reports. Silence returns to the room, but Kyrie expects Lemuel to say what he came for. However, he remains standing without uttering a single word.
Kyrie rests his wrist on hisp, "What is it, Lemuel?"
"The grand duchess has asked me to inherit the duchy since I can summon my ability properly. She also started to prepare tutors and additional servants," Lemuel grabs onto the fabric of his pants as he informs Kyrie.
"Well Isn''t that good news?" Kyrie smiles despite feeling a bit bitter.
"I don''t know I always thought sister Fiona would inherit and guide the duchy. I was also the selfish one who never thought beyond my own sorrows. I only know how to feel hurt, and I am starting to notice that I know nothing. Just like my second sister always called me, Prince Nobody."
Kyrie puts the documents down to the bedside table and walks to Lemuel.
"Let''s go," Kyrie leads Lemuel through the hallways of the pce building.
After a while of walking through the corridors, Lemuel curiously stares at Kyrie, wondering why Kyrie has brought him to this side of the pce. Then, they bump into a schr that ising out of a room.
"Greetings to your highness and the holy pdin."
The schr looks at Lemuel weirdly but decides to get back to her own duties.
"Why are we in the royal library?"
"You will know once you get to see it."
Lemuel silently follows Kyrie, entering into the deepest part of the royal library.
Kyrie stops behind a bookshelf, and Lemuel looks at the books, "Are we looking for a book?"
Kyrie shakes his head and points towards a table with towers of books on top. Lemuel widens his eyes, looking at the amounts of books surrounding that desk, but bes more astounded when he sees who is sitting at the desk surrounded by that many books.
His second sister, Princess Diane Halinas.
Her eyes are glued to the books. Lemuel looks at the book and recognizes the cover since it is a book about the Grand Duchy of Kelmeth, his birthce.
Lemuel frowns, and his eyes show some hurt. He turns around to walk away.
When he is in the hallways, Lemuel asks Kyrie, "Are you telling me that I am not qualified because she is putting more effort?"
Kyrie shakes his head, "I am showing you someone who is living a life with the purpose of bing a governor. That is how it looks."
Lemuel pinches his brows while feeling lost, "But I have nothing alike I have nothing to work hard for."
"Lemuel, sometimes, when you are constantly getting hurt, your body will react a certain way. Your mind will learn to seal you from getting hurt by other people, but you are sealed away from the world at a cost. There will be a time when you are no longer under that threat, and you will have to stop staying in that survival mode. You will need to learn to live, catch up, and grow. Or else, you will never experience life."
Lemuel resonates with those words, and his eyes water, "How do I learn that?"
"Didn''t you already choose a path?" Kyrie smiles.
"What if it is wro ng" Lemuel realizes that he is asking the same question as yesterday.
Although he knows, Lemuel feels the emptiness and powerlessness of starting.
Kyrie pats on Lemuel''s shoulder, "Courage is all you need, and before you know it, you have gone past the limits you thought you would never reach."
After that day, the grand duchess summoned Diane and Lemuel into her study. When Dianees out of the study, she looks at Lemuel suspiciously.
"What are you trying to do? Why did you give you up so easily on the opportunity to be the head?" Diane follows Lemuel after the meeting they had.
"Are you always showing off at the library?"
"What did you say?"
"I just think you are more suitable."
Diane stops walking and stares at Lemuel''s back, "Don''t think that I would say thank you for stepping down!"
"I won''t"
Diane softens her expression and murmurs, "Are you really leaving with the pdin?"
Lemuel smiles for the first time at the second princess, "Yeah."
---
Laurel gazes toward Kyrie, helping her pack her belongings while sitting on the couch.
"What trick did you pull to convince Lemuel to join us?"
"Trick?" Kyrie pauses, showing that he is being misunderstood, "I don''t do those underhanded moves."
"Do you need me to pull out a list? Seeing you all happy and jolly You must have done something Plus, we need him desperately."
"Lemuel made a choice himself. Plus I don''t think I am the only one happy, though!" Kyrie smirks.
Chapter 142: Our boss is foolish!!!
Chapter 142: Our boss is foolish!!!
Since the Grand Duchy of Halinas has a new heiress, thete Princess Fiona''s mourning has also proceeded smoothly. For a month, all members living or serving in the pce, including the grand duchess, have worn ck for her loss. The curtains are hung ck, and all the decorations are taken down.
The mourning month has given Lemuel time to fully ept his sister''s death before joining the phantom guild. Kyrie and Laurel have left in advance to the guild, leaving Federline to bring Lemuel after the month of mourning. Once in the guild, Kyrie copses from the aftermath of ingesting too many mana stones to stabilize Laurel''s dangerous state. The fool has been holding in until he has gone past the doors of his own territory to pass out. Kyrie has stayed in aa for a little bit more than a week, almost causing Laurel to pull out all her hair from the stress.
Around that time, Laurel also has a lot of things in her mind. Her near-death experience has made her aware of just how much Imogen''sck of presence affects her, not to mention Kyrie. After Ian has left, Kyrie only immerses himself in work as if he is trying to get his mind off. Their dependency on their lovers is bing their own shackles. The negligence on their own feelings is opening wounds that are not needed. They are slowly losing themselves.
When Kyrie has opened his eyes, Laurel enters his room to witness Kyrie taking off his shining diamond-shaped pendant and putting it inside his dimensional pouch. He looks at his hands stained in ck and leaves the room after saying that he needs to wash his hands and get some fresh air. Laurel has letters from the Grand Duchy of Halinas, so she walks to Kyrie''s desk to put them.
On the desk, her pupils shiver when she sees Kyrie''s desk in a mess, opposed to his usual clean desk. Kyrie has toppled over a bottle of ink on a half-written letter.
The only part of the letter visible is thest sentence. Those words written in ink are not his usual thin, elegant, and flowy letters, but instead, the lines of the letters are thick and choppy, like he has ced too much force on the nib of his fountain pen.
''Ian, are you safe?''
Those words have haunted them for the entire yeartheir safety. Even with the pendant, they cannot calm their hearts without a single word in return. Yet, in their letters, they try to sound that they are okay to spare Ian and Imogen additional pressure since the gates have dangers beyond their own imagination.
Laurel turns quickly to chase after Kyrie. She looks all over the guild building to find him, and she finds him in his usual spot. Laurel has watched Kyrie for the past year, always daydreaming on the same spot. Kyrie would go to the back of the guild building where an old hickory tree stands and stare at the tree and the sky. She has watched that same lonely back with different states of the trees throughout the seasons of the year - bare, luscious green, beautiful ming yellow, under a nket of snow.
Kyrie has chosen this ce for his guild because of this tree. Even though he will say that he chose this spot because it was away from the public''s eyes, Laurel knows how bright Kyrie''s eyes sparkled when he saw this tree. She can guess it has something to do with Ian.
Kyrie lets out a deep sigh, "Laurel I know you are there"
Laurel nervously chuckles and whispers to herself, "How is it that he can always sense my presence?"
Laurel hands him the letter of invitation that she got from Federline after returning to the guild with Lemuel.
''His eyes are red.''
Kyrie opens the letter to find the promised agreement from the grand duchess.
He lets out a smile while reading over the contract, "I told her that we could make it fair for both It seems like the duchess wants me to take extra good care of her adopted son in exchange."
Kyrie quickly finishes reading the letter attached to the agreement and looks over to Laurel.
"Geez don''t look at me like that" Kyrie gets a bit embarrassed with Laurel''s eyes filled with pity.
Laurel is about to speak to Kyrie but suddenly gets interrupted.
"Boss!!! The wee party is ready! Oh Did I interrupt? You you guys keep going Pretend I have not been here!!"
A man whose height seems close to being called a giant opens the door to announce Lemuel''s wee party. The clothes that he wears can barely hold onto the muscles.
"No Thank you for telling us, Sulfrid. Let''s go, Laurel."
Kyrie follows Sulfrid, the giant, to the cafeteria. The wooden floors creak as they walk through the corridors. Once he goes in, the guild members greet Kyrie as ''boss'' or ''headmaster.'' Some are setting up the long tables with tes and cutleries while others engage in conversation while surrounding Lemuel and Federline. On the table, all kinds of food areid out for people to grab for themselves.
Once the children get to see Kyrie, they run to him and hug his legs.
"Headmaster!!!"
"Mommy made tons of yummy food for the new big brother!"
Kyrie smiles and pats on their heads before their mothers pull them away after greeting him.
"Sorry, headmaster"
"It''s fine. Thank you for your hard work,dies."
Kyrie wees Lemuel to the guild and gives out a short speech. The guild members roar after the speech, and they gather to pour their beer pints to the brim! They energetically converse and stuff food into their mouths. Some even start drinking challenges.
"How do you find it here, Lemuel?" asks Kyrie as he takes a sip off his pint.
Lemuel looks at the energetic group again, "They are all so energetic! It is different from what I am used to, but it is also something nice to see"
"Well Kyrie likes to collect the weirdest ones out there. He even picked up an entire vige before I joined," Laurelughs.
"An entire vige?" Lemuel lets out a gasp of surprise.
"My vige," Federline sits beside Lemuel.
Lemuel goes quiet when Federline joins, but he is feeling an itch inside from curiosity. So, he stares at Federline unknowingly when he is submerged inside his deep thoughts.
"Are you curious?" asks Laurel when looking at Lemuel, gazing at Federline with his eyes sparkling.
Lemuel breaks out of his trance and nervous nods, giving Federline nces to see if he is intruding too much on Federline''s private life.
Federline looks back at Lemuel while drinking from the pint, "It''s not that interesting I was a mountain thief that stole from merchants and nobles to feed my vige. Then, I got caught by a cruel noble, and my vige became subject to his sickly game. We were made prey for their hunting game until the headmaster intervened and saved us. We lost our main ie source and have to leave our vige to prevent that sicko froming back to hurt us. The headmaster decided to take us in and gave us jobs. He trained us and fed us. Then, he invented numerous artifacts and brought in more people. Eventually, guilds and merchants whom we traded with began distinguishing us as a guild."
"How can that not be interesting?" Lemuel breathes in deeply in amazement, "Your lives sound more eventful than mine at least! Many things happened to bring all of the members together! So, that is how Kyrie created the phantom guild!"
Kyrie smiles and leans back on his chair. Both adults and children are sting the cafeteria with theirughter, conversations, and fooling around.
[I have forgotten what I have and entered into depression for situations I cannot control.]
Kyrie gulps the entire pint down and lets out a sigh. Then, he fills up the pint, clinking the pint with Laurel''s to take down another pint of beer. The cafeteria turns silent. Sulfrid goes to their table and locks his arms around Lemuel''s neck.
"Headmaster, chief, captain I will take our newbie to introduce himself to everyone!" Sulfrid drags the poor suffocating Lemuel away.
Kyrie waves his hand to let Sulfrid take Lemuel to the others and continues drinking.
"Federline!" One of the chefs called, "Could you help us fix something in the kitchen?"
"Alright" Federline stands and moves to the kitchen.
Sulfrid gives thumbs up to the chef for her quick wit.
Lemuel sees that exchange and asks, "Why are you taking me away?"
Sulfrid pushes Lemuel''s shoulder to make him sit on the center where all the guild members are gathering in a circle, "Can''t you see? This is the only time that our chief could talk her heart out to our boss!"
Lemuel nkly blinks at Sulfrid, "Ah? I thought Kyrie has a lover!!!"
"Sssshhhh!" Sulfrid puts his finger on Lemuel''s lips to quiet down.
Lemuel closes his mouth immediately and looks around at all the guild members putting up an expression of agony.
"We have never seen that lover Our boss is foolish to keep on waiting when there is a perfectdy beside him Silently protecting him and helping him As subordinates no as human beings, how can we just let our boss stay blind to this fact!!!"
All the guild members nod ferociously.
"Boss should understand ourdy chief''s feelings Plus, she is the perfect partner to our aloof boss She always saves us from getting tortured- I mean- trained to death"
All the guild members nod ferociously.
"She is like the goddess One that would look after us and help us with the finances. However She is also waiting for her lover This tragedy We shall end it! Our boss and the chief will see that they actually have feelings for each other!"
All the guild members nod ferociously.
"Plus When I called them for the party You should have seen the sadness on ourdy chief''s face. I was a fool to go at the wrong time!!!"
The guild members p on Sulfrid''s back as punishment.
"I deserve death for interrupting the chance for our chief to confess her feelings! How dare I do such a heartless thing!"
The guild members p at Sulfrid again.
"Okay, okay Don''t hit me so hard! I am already heartbroken"
Chapter 143: Desert shaman
Chapter 143: Desert shaman
"Hmm Kyrie did look distraught," Lemuel recounts what happened when he guided Kyrie and Federline inside the maze.
The guild members grin while getting embarrassed, diving into their fantasy of maybe seeing ady boss shortly.
However, Lemuel still feels weird regarding the guild members'' view. He sees how deep Kyrie feels about the person he is waiting for. The guild members are notpletely wrong regarding how anxious Kyrie looked when Laurel was in danger. Federline''s scrunched-up face appears in his mind.
''Federline was also nervous''
The guild members are excited talking about their boss. Despite how the word ''evil'' is thrown at Kyrie''s name, Lemuel can feel how much respect the guild members have for Kyrie. Laughter gets shared naturally amongst them while recounting all sorts of memories. The atmosphere between the guild members is light and warm.
The guild members genuinely want Kyrie to be happy. For that reason, on the surface, they criticize that lover for not appearing, but in reality, they are all worried. Kyrie does a good job taming his emotions really well, but he is also a human being. Like everyone, there are times where he would not have enough strength to hold his countenance from dropping.
Despite all that, Lemuel respects Kyrie for remaining true to his own feelings and refuses to give up on the person he deeply loves. Kyrie tells him to live with courage, staying truthful every step of the way. Kyrie lives by those terms as well, keeping those promises to himself.
''Difficulties will alwayse, but the choice is always avable.''
Sulfrid raises his voice, drawing Lemuel away from his deep thoughts, "Let me tell you! The headmaster is the scariest being on this continent if you make him mad Don''t you agree, Celine?"
A woman who possesses arge frame and sharp features nods while she intensely pops up her eyeballs while recounting memories.
Sulfrid flips his index finger back to get the crowd closer before he starts his story. The crowd bes quiet, and they draw in to listen.
"It happened around half a year ago when we were still looking for some information about this perished goddess. We had to get into the desert to look for a shaman who might know what we were searching for. Traveling in the desert, I remembered how my lungs burned, and my lips cracked like the drought-strickennd during the day. At night, the cold pierces into your skin like needles. Sometimes, you will hear the wolves cry, and the desert was and of pure darkness without the fragile warmth of the bonfire."
Celine strikes on Sulfrid''s head, "Get to the point, Sulfrid. Stop showing off!"
Sulfrid clicks his tongue and takes a sip of beer, "Can''t you see that I have been preparing for such a long time to tell this story? Just let me, will you, honey?"
Lemuel widens his eyes, looking back and forth between Celine and Sulfrid. Sulfrid tugs on Celine''s shirt and Celine looks at him with disgust.
''So they are married''
Sulfrid continues after Celine rolls her eyes, "We unexpectedly ran into a sandstorm, and we got stranded in the desert. Before losing hope ofing out alive, the headmaster and chief found an oasis. That moment, I would never forget the relief I felt. I even thought I was looking at a mirage, but I never tasted water so sweet when it touched my lips. At first, the vige that inhabited that ce took us in warmly - gave us food, a roof over our heads, and seemingly good friendships. Headmaster wanted to stay there for a week so that everyone could recuperate from that exhausting trip in the desert. Unexpectedly, they attacked us on the fifth night. That was when we found out that those bastards were actually ve traders. Fortunately, the headmaster actually saw through them early on, but he decided to act like he did not know. That was how he was able to find the ves that those ve traders hid. Those ve traders"
Sulfrid''s knuckles crack thinking about the situation back then, and he gives out a deep sigh, "They had impure intentions towards our headmaster They separated us from the headmaster and led him into a different ce."
Lemuel gasps in shock, ''So this kind of thing could happen to people like Kyrie But why are we talking about something this personal and traumatizing?''
The guild members pale when they hear that part of the story, but it is not for Kyrie. Those ve traders were as good as dead.
"Those ve traders were terrible at choosing people"
They all nod with a bit of sympathy. However, all the members feel ufortable thinking about how disgusting those ve traders looked at their boss. If the ve traders choose someone else, none except Laurel and Federline could defend themselves due to the sheer disadvantage in number.
"Even when we were locked into the cages with other ves in chambers underneath the ground, we started sensing the air turning cold. Our throats were getting dry as if we inhaled powdered sand, and soon we saw our breaths. At first, those ve traders were buzzing with joy, and outside sounded like they were having a st. Then, an eerie silence We never heard anything other than our nking of teeth and heavy breaths. The headmaster found us and released everyone from the cages. We went out, and the ve traders were all gone - as if they vanished into thin air. Bosspletely wiped off all traces of their existence."
One of the kitchen staff mentions, "Isn''t it simr to what happened to the priests that the Saintess purged from the corrupted temple? All those corrupted priests vanished into thin air."
Sulfrid shrugs his shoulders and shakes his head, "There is really no way of knowing However, I have never seen the headmaster so livid when looking at the horrendous conditions that those ves were under."
A woman with pigtailsments while twirling her hair, "I would have never guessed that the headmaster is this strong He looks harmless in a way."
"True Boss has a mild character."
The members of the battalions snicker at the remark. Mild character? That man is the embodiment of the devil. He reveals his true colors only when he is training them
Suddenly, the group splits into two from opposing views and starts to argue about who is right.
Lemuel tugs at Sulfrid''s sleeve, "Then what happened?"
Sulfrid turns his attention away from fighting and responds, "When the sun came out, the desert shaman came to us. We were able to get the lead of where we could find information about the goddess."
"A lead? Not an answer?"
"Yeah Even that shaman didn''t know, but she knew that the fairies would know. The problem is that the fairy kingdom is not a ce where anyone could just enter whenever they want. No one really knows where the entrance is located."
Now, Lemuel understands his role in this search for this goddess''s information. He has the role of guiding them to the fairy kingdom.
Lemuel ponders, "But fairies are not that friendly with the human race."
Sulfrid nods while taking in more beer, "Yeah, but that shaman told us a precious piece of information."
Lemuel leans in closer to hear since Sulfrid paused.
"The Fairy Queen turned blind from an urrence in the past, and she needed the Midnight Queen to heal her eyes. But, the Midnight Queen only blooms under the red moon, which rarely happens. That flower is also extremely fragile and requires the recipient to freeze it with a special type of ice seconds after it bloomed. The person in charge of freezing it would also have to do it at the right maturity. This is why it is hard for even the Fairy Queen to get her hands on that flower. In all recorded history, only two times were sessful."
Celine lifts an eyebrow, "Then how in the good name of Vita are we going to get our hands on that? How long has this ce been existing? The human recorded history extends to five thousand years!"
"Which is why I say that fate is really on our side! The ambassador from the Guild of Clythia sent the message that the Protectorate of Analybe has that flower. Lord Analybe is thinking of using that flower to attract talent to work under his Protectorate."
"But isn''t it extremely precious? Plus, he can only give that to one person!"
Sulfrid clicks his tongue with some disappointment on his face, "That is exactly why! Remember well that the Protectorate of Analybe is the closest to the demon continent! It is only a day worth in ship to cross the waters between them, so let''s not mention using magic to fly over! What is the flower''s use if it can only save one person? The thing is They are using the flower to attract people to participate in a tournament! That way, they could at least draw in people who would submit to the lure of wealth!"
Lemuel nods in amazement, "That is actually a brilliant n! There are so many sicknesses in the world, so the prize must attract many people! They can also test people''s strength in battle!"
Sulfrid gives a p on Lemuel''s back with pride, knocking Lemuel''s air out. Sulfrid flinches, looking at his hand whether he has used too much force.
''This kid is so weak!''
Lemuel has never felt that much violence to his body in all his life. Just the first day, he is getting his air knocked out of him.
Chapter 144: Physical and mental distress compensation
Chapter 144: Physical and mental distresspensation
Meanwhile, after Lemuel gets taken away by Sulfrid, Kyrie and Laurel remain in their seats, silent for the majority of the time. Their minds are somewhere else as they keep on sipping from their sses, taking alcohol as if it is water.
Kyrie starts to hup, drawing Laurel''s attention away from her mind. Kyrie flushes from mindlessly consuming too much alcohol. She rests her chin on her palm and giggles since she finds their sorry state a bitedic.
"Those bastards have not returned a single letter" Kyrie opens up what he feels since his brain has already cut the circuit of reason, "Heartless bastards I bet this is your wife''s doing!"
Laurel chuckles when Kyrie calls Imogen, her wife, and she covers her flushing cheeks, feeling embarrassed. After processing Kyrie''s words, Laurel is then aware that Kyrie has just badmouthed Imogen.
"How is it my wife''s doing? She is not sending letters to me too! I sent her so many letters You can''t me my wife when your husband is the one not sending you letters as well!"
Laurel pouts while feeling sorry for herself again, "I swear If Imogen cheats on me I will I will"
Laurel finds herself thinking, ''What can I even punish her with?''
Suddenly, she feels like aughing stock for falling in love. While she ispletely into Imogen, Imogen seems not to show much interest other than just some passion moments. Sheughs and sniffles at the same time, unsure about her contradictory feelings. Just remembering about Imogen, she gets butterflies in her stomach. Yet, the distance and cutmunication are beating her down. She just feels like a fool.
"If I knew this would happen, I would just break up with her before she left me The promise of that song will not happen Her words would not make me flutter so much and I will not be waiting so bitterly here..."
"Ah? What song?"
"You know That song!" Laurelments like it is public knowledge.
"That song?" Kyrie looks at Laurel with half-opened eyes, not even thinking of what he is currently saying.
"Yes That one!!!" Laurel nods while looking at the wooden table. She sees how the wood patterns expand and move on the table.
"Hehehe" Kyrieughs because he has no idea.
"What is so funny?" Laurel pouts while shrugging her shoulders.
"We are we are goddamn funny" Kyrie pats his chest.
"Why are you making fun of us?" Laurel starts sniffling again.
"Who is making fun of us?!?! I will castrate that person!"
"Hehehehehe! But you said that!"
"I did? You liar!"
"No! We are not liars Those heartless ones are liars! I should have never trusted love! Love is pain!"
"But castrating Ian will only punish me" Kyrie lets out a sigh.
"What?" Laurel nudges at Kyrie, "You like it that much?!?! Hehehe"
Kyrie starts to feel embarrassed and blushes. He pushes Laurel, and she almost tilts to the floor.
"Ah! You almost killed your confidant!" Laurel bnces back herself.
Kyrie, in his drunken state, looks at Laurel with a serious expression.
"We can''t just let them do whatever the hell they want!" Kyrie ms his hand on the table, "We have to renegotiate terms and conditions!"
Laurel nods while frowning. She squeezes her eyes to look at Kyrie because she is trying really hard to stay awake.
"Let''s go!" Kyrie hups, "Those bastards have alreadye out of the gates!"
"That fast?!?!"
"Yeah!" Kyrie searches on his dimensional pouch and takes out the pendant.
The pendant shines, indicating that Ian and Imogen are currently outside of the gates. When Kyrie has seen the pendant shine in his room, he is actually quite surprised that Ian and Imogen have cleared the gate that fasts.
Laurel holds at the pendant and squints her eyes to look closely if it is shining.
"We will write our terms and conditions and if they cannot fulfill it We will castr-... We will not let them touch us for as long as we are still angry at them!"
Laurel nods, and they shake hands to seal the deal between them even though the deal is with their tops.
---
The wind blows the curtains up into the air, wafting through the room while picking up nk letters scattered around the room. The rustling sound gets picked up by Kyrie''s waking consciousness.
Kyrie feels like he cannot breathe from the pressure on his chest, so he opens his heavy eyelids. His head is throbbing, and his body feels like it has fallen from the sky without air resistance. He looks down to see Laurel drooling on his chest, and he pushes her off. He sits up while holding his head, just in case if it decides to fall off.
He shivers from the cold and sees that the window is wide open. Kyrie shakes Laurel in an attempt to wake her up.
"What? It is still early!" Laurel lifts her head,zily opening just one of her eyes.
She looks around, disoriented. Feeling her head throbbing, she lets her head fall back onto the mattress while letting out a groan of agony.
"My head" Laurel whines before rolling her body up so that she can see Kyrie, "Why am I in your bedroom?"
Laurel squeezes her eyes tightly while waiting for the answers, and she opens them again to see Kyrie with a frozen expression.
"What is it?" Laurel thinks back to yesterday''s events.
Laurel looks at Kyrie, confused, but her memories start toe back to her. Kyrie turns his head towards her with tears almost spilling from his eyes. His face is ashen, aged at least ten years. Laurel covers her mouth as she remembers the things she wrote in her letter.
"Tell me it was a dream" Laurel squeezes her words out from a dry throat.
Kyrie shakes his head and lets out a shaky whine, "I think we really send the letters"
Kyrie catches Laurel from falling head first off the bed. Tears are rolling out of her eyes as she hangs upside down.
"Kyrie After I die, I don''t want to have a white funeral. Can you make it blue for me?"
Chapter 145: Ten pages of shamelessness
Chapter 145: Ten pages of shamelessness
Inside a forest of rtively young trees, screams fill the open air. Sounds of flesh getting ripped echo from the path most traveled by. Surrounded by a mob of demons, Ian and Imogen sh through the crowd while swinging their swords without mercy. Demons who are struck by the sword only be aware of death when they catch the after images of daunting stares that leave a trail of light.
Seeing theirrades getting in in vain, the demons begin to put more distance from their targets. They have underestimated their opponent due to their number.
Irzin, a demon with lc skin, small horns protruding from his forehead close to the hairline, narrows his eyes while looking at the man with raven hair. Irzin studies the tattoos covering that man''s neck slowly fading away. He is sure that these two humans are the rumored individuals that have cleared the fourth gate in one month.
Irzin had entered the second gate when it randomly appeared in the demon continent. Since the fallen saintess and fallen pdin have entered the second gate, the gate has drawn a lot of attention amongst the demons. Back then, the demons ignore these two existences that entered the gate, forgetting once they be upied with survival.
The human duo only has shown themselves in front of the demons to close the second gate. They have appeared at thest moment when the demons are getting swamped by humans iming to be from another world. The duo uses them to block the stampede and boldly take the high-grade relic that holds the Phantasm. Then, they leave without looking back.
Irzin remembers that he barely survived the ordeal of copsing space and the stampede. Cold chills run through his body, just thinking about the nightmare. Now, in front of those two humans, Irzin curses at his bird brain, forgetting how those two individuals looked.
He grinds his teeth, resenting those demon puppets that gave him the information. Although they have given these two''s locations, Irzin is now aware that these two are not hiding. He has fallen into the trap of thinking that they are easy targets without sending someone first to verify who they are. He is blinded by his desire to possess more relics and stupidly thought that these two were weak.
Since the fallen saintess solves the third gate, Irzin has forgotten about them. Now that he is facing death, he is sure that the fallen saintess has decided to throw him away. He is now being used as an obstacle to slow these two down from reaching the next gate.
A pigeon with a stone on its foreheadnds on that man''s arm. Irzin furrows his brows while looking at the peculiar messenger bird. Then, the pigeon shines in white light, turning into an orb and entering the pendant on that man''s neck.
Ian looks at the capsule that the pigeon brought instead of the roll-up letters that he would usually get. He closes an eye to look at the transparent capsule inside and sees two letters floating. Applying some pressure to the capsule, Ian breaks it, and the two letterse out.
The pressure on the demons lightens once the human duo sees the pigeon. The demons look at one another, confused.
"That cockroach alwayses up with these weird creations," Imogenments while taking the letter addressed to her.
She breathes in between her teeth while looking at the awkwardly bulky envelope.
''What did Laurel have to say to write her such a long letter?''
Imogen looks over to Ian, who also has the same-sized envelope. They open the envelope and start reading.
Irzin bes speechless while looking at those two randomly, pausing the battle as if there is such a thing as a timeout. He takes a step forward, but he quickly steps back when zaps of electricity crackled violently on the ground.
"Pft!" Ian covers his mouth as he trembles when he sees the size of the letter.
His heart warms up while flipping through the pages filled with handwriting. Now, he is not that worried about reading the letters too often that he starts memorizing them.
In a better mood, Ian flips to the first page to read. He lifts his head quickly after reading a couple of sentences and turns to Imogen to see if she is close enough to see his letter. He breathes out, relieved. Imogen has walked away for her letter too. He exhales breathyughs in shock about what he is reading.
''He must be really drunk to write this kind of thing''
His face starts to warm up as he reads over the letter about Kyrie''s demand forpensation for his physical and mental distress.
Ian presses his lips together to hold a smile from appearing, but he fails. He chuckles incredulously, and sometimes, he would need pauses before he continues to read the letter. He can feel the secondhand embarrassment curling his fingers.
Shameless.
Ian''s expression darkens. He is too far away to punish the man that dares to turn on his switch. Unable to see Kyrie has already been hard, but these letters are justplete torture.
''A year is quite a long time''
Ian bites his lower lip while his thoughts walk through forbiddennds. His gaze moves up from the letter to the demons who flinch after meeting Ian''s predatory stare.
The demons stand awkwardly in front of those two seemingly psychopaths. They are shaking due to the duo''s mood fluctuations. At first, those faces seem to be carved on stone, yet their expressions start to change when reading letters? The blood and carnage of their deadrades make them feel much worse. The pressure exerting from those humans'' bodies is starting to increase to a level that those demons are frozen to where they stand. They cannot even escape! They pale as the aura around those two starts to form and be visible to the naked eye.
The tattoos that are remnants of the relic Ian and Imogen have absorbed into their bodies start to appear on their skin. For Ian, his tattoos are more obvious because he does not cover his neck.
The ground cracks under pressure making all the demons jolt.
A sound simr to a sword''s vibrating de echoes through the area, and Ian looks up to see that the gate is going to close. Usually, that sound indicates that there is an hour left. He folds his letter and looks at Imogen''s gloomy expression. Ian lets out a huff because there are not a lot of things that could bother Imogen. The letter seems to be one that could draw emotions to this saintess. He wonders what Laurel has written to Imogen to make her expression so dark.
Those two at home decide that it is good to agitate their hardworking partners when they are far apart.
Imogen lets out an eerie smirk and murmurs, "Seems like we have to finish this gate as fast as we can I hope my girl doesn''t think that I will forget her drunken demands..."
She ces the letter into the dimension pouch. She has yet to finish reading half the letter, but her insides are burning through her skin. They both turn to the demons, who are already on their knees with their foreheads to the ground, shivering.
"Please forgive us!" Irzin yells, "The fallen saintess used us as a temporary blockade, and we are not really willing to die like this"
The demons that came with him are starting to bawl, but they soon press their lips together when they feel Imogen''s irritation increase.
"We are willing to do anything! So, please don''t kill us!" says Irzin, and all the demons nod in agreement.
Chapter 146: The arrival to the protectorate
Chapter 146: The arrival to the protectorate
As soon as Kyrie has entered into the Protectorate of Analybe, he gets greeted by Lord Analybe''s soldiers. Although Kyrie is not going undercover, he is still surprised that Lord Analybe knows that he is arriving today. The soldiers escort them to a guest mansion that the lord has prepared for them.
Kyrie epts Lord Analybe''s goodwill and stays at the guest mansion. Kyrie seems to submit under Lord Analybe''s control on the surface since the area is under vignce. Still, unfortunately for the old man, his men will not even be able to get close to the mansion until Kyrie leaves.
Once a week has passed, Lord Analybe is finally convinced that it is his defeat. He has used even the best men from his own troop. His private troop is on par with the best men of the Lorian Empire. He dismisses his attempts to sneak people to get information from Kyrie. After all, Kyrie has even sent him a letter with one sentence.
''If you are curious about something, pleasee for a visit.''
The old man smiles at the letter.
"I am starting to like this pdin that everyone talks so highly about."
Lord Analybe puts down the letter on his desk and reminisces his youth where he is also this straightforward. Time has changed him, and he is now using more underhanded methods to protect what he loves.
Kyrie smiles when he senses Lord Analybe''s men retreating. Federline also senses it, but since Kyrie already knows, he remains silent. He yawns with tears filling his eyes. Federline continues to eye the cake on the tea table.
"Just sit and eat, Federline No one is really stopping you."
"How could I, headmaster?" Federline already seated, reaching towards a piece.
Lemuel lets out a little smile at how eager Federline is when seeing sweets.
"Kyrie" Laurel turns her head to his direction, "Why is the title of Lord Analybe ''lord'' and not ''king.'' Why is it different for this protectorate?"
"Might be a gesture of subordination to the Lorian Empire. This protectorate is extremely close to the demon continent, so it is vulnerable if the protectorate stands on its own. The Lorian empire is known for its strong military, so to gain favor, the ruler gives up his title of king as something symbolic."
"Hmm Wouldn''t that mean if the emperor asks for the Midnight Queen, then the lord has to give to the empire?"
Kyrie ponders for a bit, "But the news of the flower is everywhere, and the empire has not said anything. Plus, even if the protectorate is under the empire, their rtionship cannot always be one-sided. Things just don''t work that way. If the empire does that, other nations mightbel the empire as tyrannical. I think most likely that the emperor is sending his best men to win the flower."
Kyrie looks at Federline''s stuffed cheek moving quickly as Federline inhales the entire cake. Federline is about to eat thest piece when he senses the headmaster''s gaze.
He lifts the te to Kyrie, "You want thest piece, headmaster?"
Kyrie shakes his head, and somehow, Yue''s image is ovepping on Federline''s figure. Those two must have at least five separate stomachs.
Federline senses another gaze and sees Lemuel looking with his mouth slightly opened. Federline takes a piece of cake and feeds it to Lemuel.
Lemuel gets shocked that Federline is shoving random things into his mouth again, but he ends up swallowing the cake.
Lemuel feels a squeeze on his heart, and when he sees Federline leaning towards him, his heart starts to beat out of control. He senses Federline run his thumb on his lips. He looks at what Federline wiped off and sees cream. Lemuel blushes harder when Federline licks off the cream on the thumb.
Lemuel stands up, making everyone flinch from the sudden movement. Then, Lemuel runs away while feeling flustered.
Federline watches Lemuel running away and gets confused again. He ponders as he sucks on the spoon.
"Why is he so shy? If he just wants, he could just say so."
Kyrie chokes just hearing Federline. Although watching these two is entertaining, he cannot get over how dense Federline is about his own romantic feelings.
[Are tops this dense?]
Kyrie remembers back how Ian asked Kyrie to be his brother. The fury!!!
"What do you think of Lemuel, Federline?"
Laurel gazes at the man with an incurable sweet tooth with the same curiosity.
"Hmmm" Federline ponders a little bit with the spoon still in his mouth.
His mind suddenly recalls Lemuel''s obsidian skin getting marked by gold patterns. The gentle curve of Lemuel''s neckline and the feeling of his arm on that thin waist.
"Federline!"
Federline flinches when Kyrie takes him off his daydream.
"Hmm He never voices what he wants inconsistent a bit too shy and"
Federline senses his heart tingle. His mind is wandering off again about Lemuel''s smile. Federline takes the spoon off and stands up.
"Headmaster I just remember I have something left to do."
Federline turns to leave after Kyrie nods.
"Who do you bet will confess first?" Laurel looks at Federline, heading where Lemuel has run off to.
Kyrie nces down at the unfinished cake, "Who knows?"
---
Lord Analybe stands in the entrance of his own mansion with his butler, servants, and maids. When the door opens, Lord Analybe bows to a young man.
"Blessings and glory to the Lorian Empire! It is an honor to greet the seventh prince."
The seventh prince, Davis von Lorian, steps inside Lord Analybe''s mansion with a woman by his side. The woman is the daughter of an Earl from the Kingdom of Ifsebel, a kingdom that is neighboring the Lorian Empire. Her name is Vivienne Kirnd. The flower of the aristocratic circle in the Kingdom of Ifsebel. Possessing beautiful cherry blonde hair and purple eyes like Amethyst, she draws everyone''s attention naturally. However, her dressing and manners are nowhere near the strict discipline and rules of a nobledy. Her beauty is like the temptation of a deadly trap.
''Frivolous,'' is Lord Analybe''s first thought of the prince and his female attendant.
Lord Analybe guides them to his study, with some maids already preparing refreshments to wee them. The seventh princezily sits on the couch with Vivienne glued to his side. Two men stand behind the prince with stern expressions.
"Lord Analybe My father emperor has tasked me to win the Midnight Queen home. I believe that you will not make my time here unpleasant."
"Seventh prince I did not know that you are in the mood for jokes. Who in the continent does not know the power of the Lorian Empire? Even without my involvement, I bet you will have no problems," the old man smiles before taking a sip of tea.
The seventh prince understands what that old man meant. He knows that the Lord of Analybe is not nning to give him an upper hand. That is why if the seventh prince were to continue to pressure Lord Analybe, then the prince would lose the Lorian Empire''s face as the great power of the continent. However, he would not even mention that to the lord if it was a normal tournament with normal participants.
"Lord Analybe I heard that the holy pdin is participating in the tournament. It is not that I do not trust my empire''s power, but who could go against the deities'' will that formed thend and its people? Plus, why is Lord Analybe not granting the prize to the holy pdin? He is the direct subject of the Goddess Vita, so he must have his reasons to participate."
Lord Analybe frowns slightly before covering his displeasure. As the lord of and that is in constant threat of getting invaded, he has dealt with his handful of injustices that caused him to lose greatly due to unforeseen situations. The power of the empire over hisnd has made a lot of his people suffer. Although the empire is notpletely tyrannical, it demands better conditions from the protectorate that degrades his people''s works. He has always deeply hated this feeling of powerlessness, anding from a kid, it pierces deeper into his ego.
The old man brings out a smile again. He lifts his head after cing the teacup on the table.
"Seventh Prince is worrying too much. The holy pdin is not participating in the tournament, but his men are."
The prince''s eyebrows spring up, and a pleased expression blooms.
"Isn''t that great, Davis?" Vivienne''s voice has that element of a woman''s lure, making the prince put his attention back on her.
"It is indeed Lord Analybe tells the truth! I might have been worrying for naught!"
The prince pulls the alluring woman into his arms and ces a kiss on her cheek: Vivienne giggles and ces her fingers on the prince''s lips.
Watching in front of them, Lord Analybe finds it ufortable. Vivienne nces and smiles at the old man. The lord feels chills all over his body.
The old man exins that it was ratherte, so the servants guide the prince and thedy to their private chamber. He sighs in relief after seeing them gone.
However, he feels quite excited despite the situation.
''Seems like the prince is rather confident''
The old man thinks back of the two men behind the seventh prince. Those ''guards'' are not even hiding their aura, and the room is so suffocating with their presence that the old man had a hard time even swallowing his tea.
Recalling from the soldiers'' reports that escorted the pdin to the guest mansion, they say how they could barely sense anything from the pdin and his men. If one does not know who the pdin is, they might think that he is a regr person. They arepletely opposite of the prideful ones from the empire that do not bother to hide their strength.
''Guess this old man will watch a good show.''
Chapter 147: A slap across her face
Chapter 147: A p across her face
The next day, Lord Analybe thinks of sending a letter requesting a meetup with the pdin. However, his men informed him that the pdin has gone to visit the port. The old man smiles at the news. He has been quite worried that the pdin has remained inside the guest mansion without a single intention of stepping out.
The only ones that are seen going out are his two confidants - Ernest Federline and Laurel Ravenswood, two figures that are rising in poprity due to their rtionship with the pdin and untested powers. Yet, no one really knows where these two powerful individualse from. They are not from the aristocrats of any nation. Although it is not something to be shocked about since the guild itself is still a mystery.
Lord Analybe turns to his butler, "I will visit Cathy, so prepare the carriage."
The butler bows and gets out of the room to do the preparations.
The lord has no children since his wife has died from childbirth, taking his only son as well three weeks after. His younger brother also couldn''t get away from a tragic end, and he has left his daughter all by herself. Lord Analybe has taken the responsibility to raise that child. Now, she is a young, energeticdy helping him attend the duties of the borders.
In the carriage, Lord Analybe smiles while looking outside at the market. The ce is filled with merchants advertising, children ying, and mundane conversations - a good sign that most people have a stable life. He looks at the sky when his ears capture the cry of seagulls. His nose tingles at the smell of the sea getting stronger.
He has arrived at the fort, but the maids that received him told him that Cathy is in the training ground. Walking towards the training ground, he hears a loud p and sees a group of people standing in the middle. Still some steps away, his eyesnd first on the shining silver hair that the entire continent knows who it belongs to.
Lord Analybe hurries his steps.
''Cathy''
His niece is on the ground, holding her swollen cheek with a pale expression. Her expression does not look like the cause of their problem is a misunderstanding; rather, she looks like a guilty child getting caught. The old man curses internally, and his steps start to turn into jogging.
''I have always heard that the pdin is of mild temper Why would he hit a woman? Don''t tell me Cathy has done something unforgiving!''
When some of the crowd turns their head to see who is trying to get to the front, they quickly part like the red sea.
"Cathy!"
Lord Analybe crouches down to pick his niece up. He looks towards the pdin with a confused expression. He sees that the pdin is actually restricting a woman by holding onto her arm. Her expression ispletely livid. The old man recognizes from her features that she must be Laurel Ravenswood, the woman who has the guild''s chief position.
Lord Analybe greets the pdin, and Kyrie also greets him back with a troubled expression.
"Lady Analybe. My confidant is enraged that you have done such a thing to her, and I think you could sympathize with the reason why. I would appreciate your understanding."
The old man widens his eyes that although the pdin sounds apologetic, he is not apologizing for Laurel''s p at his niece. He looks at Cathy, welling with tears. He can''t really do anything if Cathy really has done something wrong.
"Sir pdin"
Lord Analybe wants to start apologizing, but Kyrie lifts his hand to stop him.
"Lord Analybe There is nothing for you to apologize for. Plus, the deed has been done. I would just like it if thedy owes up to her mistake and corrects it by giving back all the letters to my confidant and me."
''Letters?''
The old man opens his mouth widely in shock because he knows that Cathy has been shooting down birds that came from the demon continent. To be more exact, weird birds with a jewel on their forehead. They disappear after a day they get shot down. They also carry messages. However, those letters do not convey much more than a daily log and some romantic words.
''Unless The message needs to be decoded.''
Lord Analybe turns to look at the pdin walking beside him while going to the guest room. He is so d that his niece hasmitted such a crime against the pdin, not the Lorian Empire''s royal family. After all, the person in the demon continent that the pdin would most likely contact is the saintess herself.
Cathy hands two separate piles to Laurel and apologizes again. She looks at Laurel, unable to take her eyes off a pile, and her face starts to warm up.
''So, she is the one who was receiving these letters''
Laurel takes the letters and turns away, but Cathy catches her wrist.
"Sorry!"
A surprise shes on Laurel''s face for a second, and that expression manages to imprint on Cathy for the rest of the day. She couldn''t help but remember that expression that is a bit different from how Laurel seems like even with her guild members.
Cathy couldn''t sleep, so she might stay all night by the window, sitting on the frame while watching the sea. She lets the window open to feel the breeze, tracing her fingers on the patterns of the wooden box that she left the letters before.
At first, she has shot those birds down because theye from the demon continent. However, her curious nature takes advantage of her. After that, she looks forward to those birds crossing the sea. Although those letters are not for her, they have relieved her from the loneliness that gued her life. She starts to think about where those birds are destined to. Now that she has met Laurel, her heart hasn''t stopped racing.
She lets out augh. Maybe, the p is a bonus. When the pdin ces his hand to heal her swollen cheek, she even avoids getting healed by light magic. She lost the opportunity to know how light magic feels like, but she wouldn''t regret it.
Suddenly, her eyes burn from bright light. She closes them as the light invades her entire vision. When the light subsides, she looks out of the window to see what is going on.
On the moving tides, she sees a person walking on water. She stands on the window frame and puts her head out of the window to get a better view.
Silver hair.
''That is the pdin! Oh no''
Cathy leaps up to the open window. Then, the water from the stables, wells, and fountains start to gather up below the window rapidly. Her lips are chanting, and with a deep breath in, she jumps, holding her breath.
Shends on the water cushion that formed beneath. The water, as if it is inside an invisible water balloon, pops, and Cathynds on her feet. She rushes to the sea and finds Laurel, Federline, and Lemuel standing on the sand. The horizon is like a canvas reflecting the deep oceans'' darkness with a bright light shining on the sea surface. The scenery is like a fantasy painting, as if a star has descended onto the surface of the waters. Pure light is shining from Kyries body, making people who look for too long at him stay blind for a few seconds at a time.
He should not get any closer! Cathy shouts at Laurel, Please stop him! The barrier can even burn wyverns to crisps. The barrier reacts with mana so that no creature can get close to the protectorate!
Chapter 148: Vitas summoning
Chapter 148: Vita''s summoning
Cathy sees none of them moving. She tightens her jaw and rushes to the sea. However, she stumbles back when a sudden pull on her arm unbnces her.
"Do not meddle in other people''s business."
There is anger in Laurel''s voice and no filter of the annoyance she feels towards Cathy. How could Laurel forgive Cathy? She has spent a year resenting for nothing.
Cathy flinches from those harsh words and remains silent while looking towards the sea.
---
Vita has called for Kyrie. Now, he stands on the sand where the smoothing cold water reaches to his toes. He tilts his head down, feeling the sand that his feet picked up washing away as the tides grow stronger. He steps towards the weing tides, and the seawater embraces the bottom of his feet, making him float on top of the water. He walks towards the ocean with a trembling heart. All his thoughts make the situation feel ominous, and his heart grows untrusting to where he is heading.
Kyrie opens his eyes again. He recognizes the wide sky and ocean that reach infinity. However, the colors of the ocean are starting to change. As though someone has poured red ink, the ocean is turning into a cold violet. Something deep within the ocean is boiling. Nheless, when Kyrie looks at the surface of the ocean, his mind still registers that the ocean is not violet, but the sky reflecting on it. Only when he lifts his head can he see the clear and expansive blue sky that relieves just a bit of the tension inside. The air entering his lungs feels cleaner and fresher.
Vita appears in front of him. Her appearance looks the same as the first time Kyrie has met her at the temple in the Kingdom of Aria. However, her aura feels peculiar after losing contact for a year. Vita has called him in his sleep and asked him to walk into the ocean.
"Long time no see, brat," Her expression softens once her eyesnd on Kyrie.
The previous heavy atmosphere vanishes like it does not exist. Nheless, her gaze is sharper, as if she is looking within.
"..."
[Damn it! Looking at her makes all the information float to my mind]
Vita looks at Kyrie for a while before finally taking her eyes off, "It seems like you have met with someone special. There is an overflowing amount of essence within you that is strong enough to protect you from people prying into you."
Kyrie remains silent because Vita''s words always have an element of doubletalk. Everything she says seems always to have meaning, whether hidden or in in words. Kyrie gets caught in bad timing again and gets summoned when everything feels obscure. His mind is still filled with questions of who is the friend and who is the foe.
Vita huffs, "You don''t need to be so rmed. I am not going to do anything to you. But it seems like you have found out a little bit of history."
Kyrie''s heartbeats are ramping up, making him feel like his rib cage is getting punched at. However, he is quite relieved to hear that Vita can no longer listen to his thoughts. At least, some of his privacy is spared from bing public to every god he encounters.
"I am not used to seeing you so silent, Kyrie. Or, maybe it is because I can no longer hear your thoughts?"
Where should he start? What should he say? These questions run in his mind repeatedly because he is no longer sure of Vita''s true objective. He just knows that she is involved with Phanes''s situation.
"Why me?" Kyrie furrows his bows, "Or was entering this world out of pure coincidence?"
Vita lifts a corner of her lips, "Guess you found out about it..."
"Are you the one who chose me?"
Vita presses her lips, and her hands tighten on the long sleeves of her hanfu, "Yes, but it is still meant to be. You will have to get to this world whether through my involvement or not."
Kyrie tightens his fists and muscles and lets them go at the same time. He smiles at Vita.
"Then You are the one that I should thank for bringing me here."
Vita flings her eyes open into circles. She expects at least some resentment, a lot of doubt, maybe some questioning, and anger - a lot of anger. Yet, that is not what she is receiving, so she is thrown off.
''WHY?''
She looks at this human being that could turn into one ocean drop in this infinite ce in a blink of an eye. Yet, she feels something more expansive in his heart than this ce.
"Why are you thanking me?" Vita narrows her eyes as if she is attempting to take hold of what is inside her froming out.
"I don''t know what you are trying to do, Vita. I don''t know how all this involves Phanes. I don''t know your history or your motives. However,ing to this world was like a gift. Living my life as if it is a gift has made all the difference. I am no longer a coward that relies on the words of a novel to live. I am making my own decisions and living my life on my own terms."
Vita looks up at the sky and lets out a shakyugh, "I think you are thanking me for something absurd from your imagination. Things have yet to happen, and when those nightmares turn into reality, I wonder if you can say the same."
Vita tilts back to lock gazes with Kyrie, "You will resent me, hate me, and even wish to purge me."
"Then I will do so when the timees."
Vita looks at Kyrie''s amber eyes shining like jewels behind his long fringes. Unlike his usual brushed-up hair, his bangs hang on his forehead, and his hair reaches to his shoulders.
Vita can see the unsurmountable faith within him, but she believes it more that such strength is naivety than courage. Faith that produces hope but also despair is something she knows all too well. However, even in the slightest of chances, she might see a different ending for someone like Kyrie. Although the pursuit is different, maybe that faith would not break into
The image of a childes to her mind. She remembers the day she carried that child in her arms.
Resentment.
That terrible feeling tightens her soul every time that child came to her sight. So, she turns away. She runs away.
Vita''s eyelids flicker when she notices Kyrie walking closer.
"I don''t think you have summoned me just for small talk to catch up," Kyrie crosses his arms.
Vita quickly regains herposure and smirks, "I like you because you catch on quick"
---
The sun is slowly peeking out from the ocean, outlining Kyrie''s figure like enveloping in mes. The ocean waves blow towards thend, and those facing against the waves feel their cold caress. Kyrie finally moves from the ce he is standing on, and he turns towards those waiting for him on the shore. He walks back with his clothes gently rustling from the wind. His floating hair is tinted from the warm sunrise.
Laurel quickly meets with Kyrie, "Well? What did the goddess say to you?"
Kyrie shivers from the cold since he is in his nightwear. Federline puts a coat on his shoulders.
"Let''s go back and talk."
Laurel tabs on her arm as she waits for Kyrie to sit down on the couch after changing to proper clothes. He pours himself some tea to warm his body. While drinking a warm cup of tea, Kyrie sniffs his runny nose.
How could Vita just call him in the middle of the night to stand on the ocean? It''s not like this is an anime that requires extra points of coolness.
Sensing that Laurel is going to snap from impatience, Kyrie goes to the point.
"Vita ordered me to kill the Fairy Queen."
Chapter 149: Vitas puzzling request
Chapter 149: Vita''s puzzling request
"What?" Laurel''s hand shakes, so the tea spills on herp.
Federline and Lemuel hold their breaths for a few seconds. Everyone in the room tries to adjust to the sudden change of ns. Now, they are not just consulting the Fairy Queen, but they are going into someone''sir to kill the owner.
"Did she mention the reason?" Laurel tries to think of any connection.
Kyrie mumbles and his pupils shiver sideways as he recalls.
"T-the Fairy Queen was involved with the esction in the conflict of the god realm because she kidnapped Phanes. W-wellThat is ording to Vita recounting what happened back then."
Kyrie tastes the bitter aftertaste of the hot tea drank to warm his body. Remembering his conversation with Vita again, he lets out an incredulousugh.
[I can''t believe she asked me to kill But this whole thing feels more from the fuel of something personal than something for the greater good. But why?]
Kyrie rubs his tired eyes with both hands and lets them remain on his face to cover the light. Hisck of sleep makes his eyes burn from the light.
[Does that mean Phanes is with the Fairy Queen? If Phanes is alive, then why is she hiding? Is Vita looking for her? No Vita was talking to me as if Phanes is not alive or with the Fairy Queen. She never mentioned rescuing Phanes, bringing her remains, or even finding out about Phanes.]
"Why?" Laurel still cannotprehend. Her thoughts are not piecing together.
For this entire time, they have been looking for information about this dead goddess. Kyrie has not said much about the reasons, but what he has told her before does notpletely piece together. They are trying to save the world, so how is it rted to a dead goddess? Why does goddess Vita want the life of a fairy?
"Laurel, at this point, I think you should reshape your thinking of what is good and what is evil."
Until now, everyone Kyrie has met is in the gray zones. He also believes that no one can truly be purely good or purely evil, including the very gods they worship.
"Is the goddess" Laurel starts to break in a cold sweat.
"I am not saying that the goddess is evil. If she is, then the world will be upside down. She mentions that the Fairy Queen has joined hands with a fallen god."
"Just Just who is this goddess named Phanes? Kidnapping? The fairy queen joined forces with a fallen god?"
[I have yet to reveal much about Phanes to Laurel It is just that Imogen has not revealed anything, so should I? If only Laurel does not have such a dangerous fate Maybe I would-.]
Kyrie remembers Phanes''s tired eyes. The emerald eyes vibrantly shine while he was in the underground city of Udarr. But, her older self has eyes that carried storms.
[Phanes was tired of the god realm. She wanted to leave and run away Yet, gods are still chasing after her whereabouts to this day. What did she have that drew so much attention?]
"She is Vita''s sister," Kyrie replies, giving out an excuse for the time being.
Laurel is an obscure character inside the novel. There is not much said about her until she met Imogen near theter half of the novel. Yet, the actual Laurel is different. Kyrie grumbles that his uncertainties maybe stem from overthinking. However, he still cannot let go of the unsettling feeling inside.
"The goddess wants revenge?"
Kyrie shakes his head, "Because the Fairy Queen has joined hands with a fallen god, she has been slowly degrading into a cmity. If we don''t stop her, then many people will die."
Cmitiese from corrupted essence. Since essence roots in the soul, if the soul is corrupted, the energy as well. However, no creations can live without pure essence inside them unless they originate or turn to chaos. Joining hands with a fallen god is like exchanging one''s life for someone else''s demise- perfect when ites to revenge.
[Indiscriminately at the cost of everyone beside you, whether friends or foes.]
"Let''s concentrate on our current situation." Kyrie cuts anyone from further dipping into a rabbit hole of unanswered questions. This kind of questioning will only deteriorate their minds.
He needs the Midnight Queen so that he gains more information about Phanes. The Fairy Queen still needs the flower to regain her vision from the damage she suffered for hosting Chaos energy in her body. As for Vita''s request to eliminate the Fairy Queen, he will determine his choice when the timees.
---
The day of the tournament finally arrives, and the people fill the stadium to the brim. The buzz fails to die down with time since the excitement is contagious. No one fails to bring in a smile, and all cheers despite the tournament have yet to start.
No one can me them! This year''s tournament is different from previous years. The protectorate has sessfully attracted powerful participants from all over the continent. The adults gather like kids talking about their favorite warriors and bicker about who will win the tournament.
Many expect a fight of the century. The audience can feel their anticipation in their mild tremors running underneath their skin. To add to the excitement, the audience turns their heads around to get a glimpse of the seventh prince and the holy pdin through the high windows.
There is no doubt that it would be exciting with what the seventh prince could bring! Everyone already knows about the military strength of the Lorian Empire. There will be nock of heart-racing power ys!
However, the attention is still more intense on the pdin and his phantom guild. The pdin has yet to make his debut outside of the Kingdom of Aria. Even if he is the son of a marquis, people only hear about him from baseless rumors. So, no one outside of Aria truly knows how he looks or how strong he is. There is even a point when people doubt his existence, that he is just mere propaganda from the Kingdom of Aria, and that the incident of overthrowing the unrighteous king is just a political game''s move.
Now that the news has spread that the pdin has arrived at the protectorate to participate in the tournament, curiosity gets tickled. Although the pdin is not actually fighting on the tform, his guild members are! Many are looking forward to seeing the power behind the mysterious guild.
Over the benches where the audience sat, a ring structure connected to the stadium''s open ceiling. The structureprises multiple rooms used for important guests like ambassadors and royals who attend such tournaments. This year, Lord Analybe opens three rooms: one for the seventh prince, the other for the pdin, and thest one for his own use. The front of the rooms is built with magic ss where they can see the tform perfectly despite being high up in the air. Behind them is a room where they could go if they get tired of watching the tournament. Finger foods and refreshments arevishly prepared. Servants are just a door away if the guests have anything they want in addition.
The fights are one on one, but the participants can register under a guild. From the phantom guild, Laurel, Federline, and Sulfrid are participating. Although all the guild members want to participate, half of them are busy with their own tasks, so they are not even in the protectorate. The rest are on standby in case something happens.
Lemuel''s eyes sparkle as he leans his head as close to the ss as possible to get the entire view of the stadium and the gathering audiences. Due to his identity and closed-up personality, he has not gone to many ces, unlike his sisters. So watching for the first time so many people getting together makes Lemuel awe.
Kyrie has gone to enough tournaments to be indifferent about them, so he sits on the couch munching on some tuna crackers while re-reading the letters that Ian sent. He lifts his eyes off the letters when he hears the gasps and murmurs and smiles at Lemuel, finding the dude cute despite being of simr age. Well On the outside
Lemuel turns to Kyrie after looking at the magic screen floating in the air that shows the tournament participants. Even someone as shut in as Lemuel can recognize some of the names.
Worried, he turns to Kyrie, "Are they going to be alright? There are so many strong contestants"
Kyrie lifts himself from the couch. Lemuel asks the right thing just in time! He has been eating his boredom away, so he might as well go around to check out the ce.
"Wanna go check on them?"
Chapter 150: Give me your blessing!
Chapter 150: Give me your blessing!
The first round matches are about to start, so the waiting area bes crowded with all the participants. However, there is a visible separation of two groups of people - a group where all the participants remain solemn and quiet while another group buzzes the waiting area with discussions about the tournament. Those in conversation would throw nces from time to time at other fighters, making their conversation topic obvious for an outsider.
"Hey Those three participants are from the Phantom Guild."
"Those? What the I can''t feel a single bit of energying from their bodies! Maybe the phantom guild is just a bluff!"
"Are you stupid or what? Maybe they have hidden it! If not, then why are all those high ranks nobles making a fuss over them?"
"But have you ever encountered powerful contestants who hide their power?"
The group looks at the five shy individuals sitting on two row-benches. They are all the best of the best who gathered for the Midnight Queen. No one dares to sit close since the aura around these contestants is too overwhelming.
If the tournament only offers prizes to third ce winners, none of the other contestants would have bothered to participate. However, this year, the lordvishly prepared prizes even for tenth-ce winners, making this tournament worth the risk.
"Maybe they are just bluffing and using their reputation to make themselves feel superior or else, why would the pdin stay behind while the saintess has entered into the demon continent to deal with the gates?"
The ones that are conversing turn around to see a woman joining their conversation. The four men instantly blush at the sight of a womaning close to them. They open their circle as soon as they see her and let her sit on a spot to join the conversation.
Soon, the ground starts to tremble. All the contestants can feel the vibration radiating to their bodies. The room bes noisy, and their attention turns back to the isted corner of the waiting arena.
Narog, the giant from the Lorian Empire, has stood up to walk towards the ce where the phantom guild participants sit. Federline gazes at the curious giant standing in front of him. Narog has gathered whispers around the waiting area, and many wonder if the giant will taunt Federline.
"So, you are the so-called members of the phantom guild? You must be the strongest, but you are so tiny!" Narog nces down without lowering his head.
Federline indifferently looks up while swirling the caramel in his cheek to the other side. Federline''s eyes glint, making Narog jolt when an instant shot of bloodlust mixes with his aura. He feels the stare cut through his aura like a sharp knife. However, the shot of bloodlust has been so quick and sudden that Narog is now questioning if he was imagining or not.
Before he could ask, Federline turns his attention to his side. Narog looks to his right. Two men stand beside him, and he has not noticed theiring. He steps away in shock once he identifies that the one right next to him is the pdin.
''What is with this guild and theirck of presence? They are like assassins"
This puzzles Narog even further. Assassins are not particrly adept at magic, so they have to train to hide their presence since they strike in the shadows. They rely on heavy training to up their power. However, assassins would never enter into a tournament. They are too weak going upfront against an opponent who is adept with magic.
Narog regains hisposure and blushes in embarrassment.
''So that is their leader, the holy pdin, Kyrie Gerwyn Rowan. I never expected him to be eh beautiful?''
His straight silver hair sits on his shoulders, and his amber eyes glitter like gemstones. The pdin wears rather casual clothes - a white blouse with ck trousers and an oversized long jacket over his shoulders.
"Ah! Sorry if I startled you," Kyrie smiles at Narog.
''And a gentle character'' Narog blushes again.
Narog suddenly gets shivers from his spine, and he turns to see his teammate giving him dagger-like stares, signaling him to go back to his seat. The giant clicks his tongue. Before leaving, he looks at the pdin again and returns next to his half-elf teammate.
Once the giant returns to this seat, Federline turns to Kyrie, wondering if something happened for the headmaster toe to this kind of ce instead of staying in the VIP room.
"Is something wrong, headmaster?"
Kyrie side nces at the person standing behind him, and Federline looks over to see Lemuel. Lemuel flicks his pupils away from Federline when they meet gazes. Their attention soon gets drawn to the couple sitting beside them from the whispers and chuckles.
"Celine Are you not going to give me your blessings for the battle?" Sulfrid''s eyes twinkle with pleading.
Celine''s right eye twitches as she looks reluctant at Sulfrid. They are in public, and she hates showing any kind of affection when eyes are upon them. She looks over to her guildmates, and they are oddly attentive to her family tradition. She flushes and holds her breath as she reluctantly kisses Sulfrid on the forehead.
Then, she chants a spell. Around Sulfrid''s body shines lc particles of light that have avender smell. The smell calms Sulfrid''s nervousness from the uing battles.
"May the god of war, Ku, bless you with the right path of the stream," Celine''s face turns red tomato, so she attempts to fan herself to cool down.
Laurel ponders, "Stream?"
Lemuel beams at the chance to shine and answers Laurel''s question, "It must be something simr to what my family does. The stream that Celine is talking about should be the natural flow of energy in the world. Every living thing has a mark in the world and a unique type of energy. So, maybe the right path is the energy flow of your target Or something like that Although my family blesses for the right destination."
Celine nods, "My family goes to the mountains to hunt, and annually we do that as a hunting game. We have five of the best warriors choose one type of prey and hunt it. So, it has been a tradition for the partner of the warriors to give the blessing. This tournament is out of context, though"
"It''s really effective! I always aplish the headmaster''s assignments with flying colors!" Sulfrid chuckles.
Federline hums and turns to Lemuel. He grabs Lemuel''s sleeve, drawing Lemuel''s attention to him. Lemuel lets out augh of disbelief when looking at Federline''s glistening eyes.
"Not happening" Lemuel looks away.
Federline pouts and yanks the sleeve harder, making Lemuel unbnced. He tips over to Federline, and his hands reflexivelynd on the man''s shoulders. Watching Lemuel in his embrace, Federline lets out a smile.
Lemuel clenches his lower lip while backing away like he has touched fire. He feels his face starting to sizzle.
Chapter 151: Most anticipated match
Chapter 151: Most anticipated match
"Come on... " Federline pleads.
Kyrie has given him the mission to win in exchange for a delicious ck forest cake. If Sulfrid says that it works, then he might as well get the blessing. He can''t really ask Celine since she is Sulfrid''s wife.
Kyrie''s eyes narrow like a fox and smirks, "If Federline loses, then it would be a disaster Federline might not be able to get that ck forest cake..."
Lemuel''s mouth gapes while letting out a sh of electricity from his eyes toward Kyrie. The headmaster is not helping! Federline''s eyes almost water just imagining the ck forest cake growing wings to fly away.
"Please"
Lemuel notices everyone''s eyes on him as if they are waiting for him to finish the deed so that everyone can move on. Feeling the pressure, he reasons that these people might never know that this kind of blessing is only given to someone with whom he is either family or would form a family with. He could just take the mark off when Federline is no looking.
"Sit back," Lemuel orders Federline, and Federline obediently moves back all the way to the other edge of the bench.
Then, Lemuel puts his knee between Federline''s legs and cups the face. Federline bes self-aware of how close Lemuel is to him and begins to feel nervous. Lemuel chants and Federline sees a pattern getting drawn on Lemuel''s emerald eyes. Lemuel quickly ces a kiss on Federline''s forehead and steps away.
For some reason, Federline feels his cheeks warm up, and he gives out a silly smile while touching, where Lemuel quickly gave a peck.
Those who saw started to let out some coughs and quiet chuckles from the second-hand embarrassment.
Laurel meets Kyrie''s nce and puts her hand on the hilt of her sword, "Don''t even think about it!"
Sulfrid and Celine agonize together, thinking howme their boss is when ites to his own romantic life. The man might have good looks and personality, but he is not smooth!
---
After showing all the contestants and the pairings for the following matches, the first few matches have heated up the audience''s spirit. Nevertheless, they all have silenced while holding their breaths when the next battle is announced by the host on the tform.
"We have finally arrived at the time of our most anticipated match! Even though we are in the first round,dies and gentlemen, we can see that fate has paired these two contestants! First, let''s give a warm wee to one of our strongest contestants, a powerhouse of the Lorian Empire, Osiath, the half-elf!"
The entire stadium roars from the excitement. The audiences stand from their seats to receive the strong contestant. Osiath walks out from one of the entrances. His build is slightly more muscr than the normally thin and graceful build of an elf. Still, his pointy ears and long pale hair tied on a simple ribbon reveal the obvious fact that he is of elven descent. He grips his spear lightly as he walks up to the tform. His aura instantly spread through the arena, making those close to him feel a stronger heart palpitation.
"And now! Let''s wee our other contestant From the most innovative and mysterious guild, the right-hand man of none other than the holy pdin,dies and gentlemen, please wee Ernest Federline!"
The crowd cheers once again.
Before seeing Federline off to the arena, Kyrie warns, "Don''t take him lightly Or we will meet on the training grounds."
Sulfrid stares daggers at Federline immediately, making Federline feel pressure. He huffs at the sudden responsibility on his shoulders. He just wants a cake! Don''t give him the fate of his guildmates!
Federline looks at the half-elf on the tform and sees the aura wrapped around his opponent. Osiath certainly has a stronger aura than anyone Federline has faced inbat outside of his guild. His smile extends almost to both sides of his ears, and he grins at Federline, who is walking closer.
Osiath extends his hand, and Federline epts the handshake, "Youngster, I hope we could have an exciting fight! I have been waiting for talented warriors to emerge from the younger generation."
''Youngster?'' Federline looks at the half-elf who seems to be in his early thirties. He has not expected an older elf to mix with humans.
"Then I will be under your guidance."
They part, taking a few steps back, and the host screams for the initiation of the fight. They both stand motionless, looking at each other after initiating a fighting stance followed to a couple of steps around the tform. Everyone is puzzled why they stay standing.
High up in one of the rooms, the seventh prince sucks the grape from its skin and spits the seeds out to the bowl that a servant is holding next to his face. Then he takes another grape.
"What Why are they not moving?"
The seventh prince points at the tform while Vivienne yawns.
"Are you sure that half-elf is as strong as you said, darling?" Vivienne passes another grape to the seventh prince.
"Father emperor has given Osiath to me for the Midnight Queen for a good reason. He has lived at least a century, past the years of expansion of the empire. That history alone is not something to mess with. On that thing''s hands rest at least a thousand lives."
Federline tries to control his breathing while watching for any openings from the half-elf. However, so far, the half-elf, like him, has shown one. When they both show the opening, they both understand that it is a trap to lure the opponent.
So far, most of his fighting revolves around ambushes, taking the enemy in the dark, so his fighting style has evolved to amodate that lifestyle. Kyrie has often told him that he needs to polish his style tobine with more aggressivebinations. Thus, Kyrie would always train with him to put that to the test. Now, he understands why Kyrie would say that. Kyrie wants him to at least hold his ground if he faced an equal or stronger opponent. Federline grinds his teeth, thinking how Kyrie would KO him after this with more intensive training.
Lemuel nces at Kyrie from time to time, trying to understand the situation on the tform.
Kyrie sighs, "They both have met their equal, so right now, they are at a standstill."
Lemuel gasps when all of a sudden, Osiath disappears after a blink of an eye, so he looks around the tform to catch the figure. However, soon, both figures disappear. Only shes that sound like thunderps are being heardthe entire arena floods in voices of confusion.
''Where did the participants go?''
The magic panels on top of the arena pull down, and the whole fight gets disyed in slow motion on the panels. The entire audience wows at the same time when they understand that they are not able to capture the fight in their own eyes.
They are trembling while holding in their breaths as they lift their head to watch the after images of those two participants shing. The edges of the tform are starting to chip and crumble.
One man shouting in excitement has unleashed the arena''s nervous and excited energy, and the entire audience roars.
Finally! Both figures appear in front of their eyes, sliding away from each other. The friction on their shoes lifts the tform tiles to aid with their halt. They bothe out of their intense battle with many bleeding, thin cuts on their bodies, their hair tousled, and their clothes ripped.
They could not control the thrilled smile on their faces, and their eyes widened in fascination passion courses through their veins. They both grip their weapons tighter and propel toward their opponent. The broken tiles lift to the air, and in the air, they grind into pieces.
A burst of fire, like a snake bolting to the prey with its fatal jaws, courses through the tform. The audience facing the attack sees the opening jaw and screams while attempting to run away. Thinking that they met their end, the viewers let their bodies melt into their seats after they saw the arena''s barrier protect them.
Federline and Osiath appear once again. Federline reaches to his abdomen to feel his skin scorched while squeezing a frown from the pain. Osiath gets ready again, pushing his weight on one foot. An undying me zes on Osiath''s spear.
Kyrie hums, "Seems like Federline is on the losing end"
Chapter 152: Guiding lights
Chapter 152: Guiding lights
"What What do you mean?"
Lemuel widens his eyes since he is just seeing two people at a standstill again.
"Federline''s main advantages the opponent also has. Both agility and speed. However, that half-elf also has explosive power and an incredible amount of experience with many fighting patterns. Federline hasnded on a hard one in the first round"
"Then What should he do?
"He should disarm his opponent."
Federline hisses at the pain but tries to take his mind off of it. The spear has be his obstacle because it prevents him from entering a certain distance to the opponent, making his attacks harder to go through before the spear thrust to a vital point. Now the spear burns with scorching mes, which means that Federline would have to use more energy to dodge.
Most daunting is that the opponent''s fighting style is not some decorative style that looks good but aims to kill in the cruelest and fastest way. Osiath has definitely killed people before and in a nondiscriminatory way.
No wonder the half-elf has called him a youngster. Peace has watered down many martial arts teachings over the years, and without the threat, people growcent.
Osiath runs his tongue over his teeth, "It would be rather disappointing if the holy pdin is also at your level"
Federline frowns at thement, "You have spoken too soon, half-elf. He isn''t someone you canpare to!"
Federline ps his forehead to help him focus, and he imprints the blood from his hand to his forehead. It causes someughs from the audience, but the serious expression on Federline''s face quickly quiets the audience up again.
Soon, they propel toward each other. Federline uses his sword to swing away from the spear while Federline pushes condensed air particles towards Osiath. Osiath shes with Federline with mes on his hand. Theynd, sliding away.
Federline widens his eyes and quickly turns his head towards the VIP room. When he has collided with Osiath, a blink of light guides his eyes to a certain part of Osiath''s body. He remembers the marks on Lemuel''s emerald eyes and the kiss on his forehead.
Federline tries again, cutting the distance between him and his opponent within seconds. The light appears again, and this time, he ms the half-elf on the abdomen when he quickly dodges the spear. The mes nce past his neck. The half-elf narrows his eyes from Federline''s sudden bold move. If Federline is just a centimeter off, Osiath could have sliced his neck open. However, even if he does dodge the sharpness, Federline knowingly lets the fire glide through his skin. Osiath does not see thising since Federline has been ying safe.
Osiath regains bnce, but Federline sees the blinking light again. With the advantage of getting close to the opponent, he pushes Osiath''s arm up, dislocating the arm from the shoulder. He grabs where the light has moved and twists the dislocated arm, putting it on Osiath''s back unnaturally. The half-elf screams in agony.
Kyrie lifts his eyebrows, surprised at Federline''s bold but dangerous move. Federline has changed the flow of the fight with three moves in a matter of seconds, shocking everyone sure that Federline is at a disadvantage.
Federline steps back and glides his hand on Osiath''s dislocated arm until his fingertips feel the spear. He takes the weapon away and quickly swings it towards Osiath. Federline stops once, reaching the opponent''s throat.
The battle has concluded so fast that the audience seems to just stare at the magic panel with their jaws touching the floor.
"I lost." Osiath deres finally, which wakes the host from his splendor.
"Ladies and gentlemen! The winner is Ernest Federline from the phantom guild!"
The audience stands in ovation, flowers getting thrown to the tform. Federline rxes, and suddenly something hits him from the audience. He takes the thing off and sees that it is a women''s undershirt. He quickly takes his hand off and blushes, making the entire female audience receive an arrow shot to the heart.
"Marry me!!! I have loads of money!"
"I can carry a son for you!"
"I volunteer as a bride!"
Federline pales while receiving overwhelming amounts of marriage proposals. The team of healers runs to the tform to check on Osiath, but just a few steps away, they see Osiath relocate his own arm in a single push upwards. The healers jolt from the crisp sound, but they discover that the arm has been correctly reattached.
Federline looks up to the room again and smiles at it. Lemuel blushes when encountering the smile and steps back from permanently gluing himself to the window wall.
''It seems like asking for the blessing saved me some pain'' Federline smiles.
"Youngster"
Federline turns back to the half-elf, who is getting surrounded by healers busying to cast healing spells.
"Nice going, but next time, I will not let you off so easily!"
Federline bows to Osiath, "Thank you for the lesson."
Federline quickly turns to walk away from the tform. He looks up again at the room and fastens his pace. However, he gets swamp by women as soon as he tries to walk out of the participant area to get to the VIP room.
Lemuel goes out to receive Federline since Kyrie has tasked him to do so. He sees Federline blushing and nervouslyughing with the new fans. Federline catches Lemuel''s glimpse from far away, but before he could voice SOS, Lemuel turns away. He lets go of his smile and politely pushes the fans away. The female fans pout seeing the male figure quickly disappearing to the VIP area.
"Lemuel!"
Federline catches up to Lemuel. He watches Lemuel fast walking away without the intention to let him catch up.
"Lemuel!"
Lemuel does not respond.
"Hey!" Federline holds Lemuel''s wrist, stopping him.
Although Federline does not know what he did wrong, he quickly reaches into his pocket to get a caramel. He frowns when he feels the candy''s shape. The caramels must have melted in his pocket since he was in close proximity with fire inbat.
His attention quickly turns to his hand holding Lemuel''s wrist. Lemuel is shaking. He quickly turns to face Lemuel to see if something is wrong. His eyes widen when he sees Lemuel hiding his flustered cheeks and teary eyes.
Federline shoves the flowers to Lemuel''s chest, "They are quite pretty You can have them."
Lemuel nces down and pushes the flowers back, "So keep them... "
He takes Federline''s hand off and walks away. Federline doesn''t stop Lemuel since Lemuel''s expression turns pale for some unknown reason.
Chapter 153: Why are you avoiding me?
Chapter 153: Why are you avoiding me?
After Osiath''s loss in the first round, the seventh prince is doomed to lose the chance of taking the Midnight Queen back to the empire. No coercion and offer the seventh prince could move Lord Analybe and the pdin''s heart. Thus, the prince resulted in underhanded methods.
If he cannot get it with clean hands, then there is more reason to get it through other means.
The prince orders to steal the Midnight Queen by breaking into the highly guarded greenhouse. However, to his surprise, once he is just a few steps away from holding the flower, the prince finds out that it is protected by no other than the Analybe''s family heirloom. This heirloom is the same relic that erected a barrier that separated the protectorate from the demon continent. And like any heirlooms, only those who have the Analybe bloodline can control the relic.
Kyrie finishes reading a letter regarding the seventh prince''s movements and pinches the bridge of his nose.
[Who is this unknown mailer? The handwriting is different from any style he has encountered, but the writing structure seems oddly familiar. How does he know so much regarding the seventh prince''s movements?]
The Lorian Emperor must have coveted the flower due to the myth of longevity. Like any myth, the flower does not have such effect, but the lure is hard to resist for those who have too great of an ambition. This might also be the reason why the Lorian Emperor sent someone like Osiath to the tournament. Osiath is quite a figure in the Lorian Empire history from Kyrie''s intel - fierce, passionate, and loyal. The half-elf has stood beside numerous Lorian emperors due to his promise to the 75th emperor, Tor von Lorian.
Although the prince brat is annoying, Kyrie can understand where Prince Davises from. Born from the emperor''s one-night adventure, the seventh prince is bounded to face discrimination and loneliness. He finally gains the opportunity to show his worth to his father. Still, he has never thought that there is a chance of failure when the emperor announces that Osiath is participating in the tournament. Losing has shot him down from the skies, and the falling from so high is bound to hurt. The recognition that Prince Davis craves has be like an idental drop of fragile ss. Once off the stable tabletop, the ss can no longer be repaired, only stay broken into hundreds of pieces.
"Federline" Kyrie calls, but there is no answer.
He stands from his desk and goes out of his room. Federline is no longer in the hallways. However, the moving figure of the training ground gets Kyrie''s attention. Lemuel is training his endurance and mana flow like how Kyrie has taught him. Watching Lemuel training hard, Kyrie decides to go there to check on him.
Once he is about to turn to the training ground, he stops since he hears Federline''s voice echoing in the hallways.
---
Lemuel straightens his back, and his muscle grows stiff when seeing Federline walk into the training ground. He stops his training and prepares to walk away. Federline follows him and materializes in front of him like a ghost. Lemuel inhales sharply and steps back.
"What do you want?" Lemuel asks while keeping his eyes away from Federline.
Awkward and nervous, Lemuel cannot stop choking from his own saliva. Since there is no answer from the counterpart, he quickly turns in another direction to get away as soon as possible. He can''t face Federline still - not when he has done something that could restraint the man to him for life!
Federline blocks Lemuel by mming his hand to the wall. Lemuel lowers down, but Federline puts his leg on the wall. So, Lemuel rapidly changes courses and walks the opposite way. Federline pushes Lemuel with his chest to the wall, and the other arm manages to barricade all his ways out. Lemuel timidly raises his eyes to look at Federline''s Adam''s apple move, and his body starts to shake from the unfamiliar feeling.
Since they have met, Federline has stuck to him like glue, but he does not mind it since he has never had male friends due to the duchess''s strict prohibition. Nheless, as time passes by, his heart and mind change to another route, and he just feels disgusted by his own desires. Watching Federline surrounded by his fans has sparkled some enlightenment of what that unfamiliar feeling is. Still, nothing would have prepared him to face that the mark he ced on Federline has been sessfully activated.
This mark is ced on family or partners for a reason - it is for protection. The mark will guild the possessor the ''right way.'' The ''right way'' manifests in different forms depending on the individual. However, when you ce someone who does not belong to the Halinas''s bloodline, that person is forced into a life contract. The mark might have beenpleted when Federline hit his forehead with the blood on his hands.
Lemuel slowly raises his head and sees Federline''s hurt expression. Lemuel flinches, and more guilt weighs his chest. Federline usually carries expressions of boredom or indifference, but seeing that Federline expresses something else has tightened a cord in Lemuel''s heart.
"Why are you avoiding me?" A deep, rough voice resonates in Lemuel''s ears. Federline''s caramel scent tickles his nose.
"You are thinking too much" Lemuel pushes Federline''s firm body, but he feels like he just pushed an iron wall. Federline is not budging.
"What are you doing right now then?"
Lemuel bes irritated and raises his voice, "Avoiding you!"
"You!!!" Federline exhales a breath of disbelief.
"What are you going to do about it, captain?" Lemuel provokes.
"Why are you like those women? I can''t decipher what exactly you want!"
Federline lets out another constipated breath stuffed in his chest.
"What? Woman?" Lemuel snickers, "I am a man, for your information... So, go to your women... You have a lineup."
Lemuel bes aware of how nasty he is turning once his jealousy gets turned on, but he just cannot guard his tongue when he is irritated! Ah! This will go in a direction that he will regret, but he has pent up so much annoyance that he is about to explode!
"I don''t care about them!!!" Federline intensifies his stare at Lemuel so that the man could return some attention.
"That is none of my business..."
"Why are you mad?"
"I AM NOT!"
Federline jars when Lemuel raises his voice so loud that it is echoing in the hallways. He frowns and lowers down the arms that barricade Lemuel.
Chapter 154: The princes secret meeting I
Chapter 154: The prince''s secret meeting I
"You are" Federline whispers at Lemuel sadly, and Lemuel holds his breath once he realizes that he has yelled.
Lemuel sighs and crumbles his robes, "Fine... I am. So what?!? What are you going to do about it?"
"But what is it to be angry about?"
Lemuel narrows his eyes like he is trying to hold in his tears, and Federline tries to stop himself fromunching his entire frustration to Lemuel. He searches caramels in his pocket and feeds Lemuel one.
"Don''t stay angry at me, okay?" Federline backs away like a neglected puppy. Since a direct attack does not work, then he will have to be more patient.
Lemuel, confused, nods. Federline smiles while putting a hand on his nape and looks down at his wiggling toes.
"The bath room should be empty now..." Federline shyly informs.
Lemuel nods again, swirling the caramel inside his mouth nervously. Federline has kept in mind that he cannot shower with other men and epted it without any questions. Thus, since the first day as a guild member, Federline would inform him when the bath room is empty without fail.
Lemuel was about to turn to leave, but Federline gently gets hold of Lemuel''s head and pulls Lemuel close to him. Lemuel was about to get his face scarred by a random nail sticking out of the wall. Lemuel smells the gentle sweetness on Federline''s body.
"There''s a nail."
Lemuel bes extremely quiet and sprints away, flustered. Federline scratches the back of his head in confusion. Did he just make Lemuel mad again? He is running out of caramels too!
''Ahhhhhhh,'' Federline dips his head in defeat, pulling his hair out of frustration. Why is he doing this anyway? Why is he so hyper-aware of this person?
Lemuel enters the bath room and makes sure to lock it. He slides down to the floor and remembers what the Grand Duchess told him.
"Lemuel, you are different from other men because you have the Halinas''s blood running in your veins, and you are also an extremely rare case of a man being able to manifest the powers. In our family history, men who manifest powers can conceive. So, please keep yourself away from other men. Men are beasts who cannot be trusted!"
Lemuel pouts, "But I am a man too... Am I an untrustworthy man as well?"
He remembers the mark he ces on Federline and groans. Maybe he is! This is a mess! What is he going to do now?
---
After seeing Lemuel''s figure disappear from the distance, Federline looks at the training ground entrance. Kyrie peeks his head out and forces a smile that he is caught - not that he is hiding or anything.
[Bloody hell! Just when I miss Ian the most! This couple is getting more and more cheesy and frustrating!]
"Headmaster, are you looking for me?"
Kyrie clears out his throat to take away his awareness of his shameless eavesdropping. Still, he is d that Federline does not get annoyed by this kind of thing.
"Have you noticed any suspicious participants?"
Federline shakes his head. Earlier this morning, the seventh prince received a letter from an unknown source. ording to one of the servants that Federline has paid heftily for the information, the prince is meeting with someone who could help him get his hands on the Midnight Queen. The information Federline has gathered matches exactly the information given by the unknown mailer.
The seventh prince knows that the flower is guarded by a relic, so the real question lies on who this individual ims to be able to provide the prince with the flower. The seventh prince is not an idiot, so there must be a good enough reason for the prince to believe this stranger.
"The only way is to follow the prince to the meeting spot. It could be a trap, but the prince does not seem to be aware of us yet," Federline could only think of this solution because there is no definite clue to look for a person among the sea of contestants and personnel.
"I will go as well"
Federline widens his eyes because this job is not that hard. He is not new to the field either, so why?
"I just have this sickening feeling twisting my guts"
---
In the depths of the night, when the streets have empties to even thetest wakers, the seventh prince and a group of armed men sneak around the city. Prince Davis has avoided bringing Osiath because he does not want this matter to get into the emperor''s ears. He also leaves Narog behind because the giant has a big frame that catches attention. Hence, the prince conforms with bringing five knights with him from his usual two.
All of his hairs stand up when sudden random barking sounds echo from a house as if the dogs were barking towards ghosts. Although this is not unusual, the prince''s heart races much faster, and his breaths shorten from the scare.
He looks at the address printed on the letter and reads the number on the door.
''This is the right location''
His hands tremble as he reaches towards the metal ring to knock on the door.
This is his only way out now. Osiath''s face appears in the prince''s mind.
"Prince Davis, I will exin my mistake to the emperor, so please stop with all your attempts to steal the Midnight Queen. You should never put your hands on things that could create conflict between different powers. War is never kind or advantageous to anyone."
The prince clicks his tongue and murmurs to himself, "Why should the empire lower its head to anyone? We are the greatest power of the continent!"
He grabs the ring, but before he bangs it to the door, the door automatically opens slightly. The prince has to push it open because there is no one behind the door - at least not when he opened it.
He looks around the smallplex, and two knights enter to check out the dark ce without a single candlelight. The knights take out mana stones to light up the ce. They have entered into the area of the joint living room and kitchen.
The knights give out signals to proceed a search around this area before proceeding. The prince starts to bite his fingernails from anxiety. Just when he gets impatient and wants to order the knights just to move on, the hallways in front of him slowly lighten up. The prince screams, and the knights quickly bundle back together to protect him.
No one ising out of the slowly brightening hallway. The light ising from one of the rooms with the door flung open. The group proceeds cautiously after the prince gives the nod.
Inside the room, there is a figure with arge hoodie over any recognizable facial features.
"Don''t just stand there, your highness Come in!"
A knight steps into the room, but suddenly something grabs his leg! The knight looks down and sees a shadowy handing out of the ground. The knight panics and shes the hand, but the hand does not loosen. Instead, it regenerates.
"Your little guards will have to stay behind. I hope you understand, Prince Davis"
The prince shivers at the chilling voice. The voice amplifies when the sound reaches his ears as if the man sitting inside the room is whispering near him from both sides. The prince lifts his hand to make the knights back away.
''This man wants something from me, so he will not do me harm for the time being,'' The prince reasons.
He watches below how the shadow that forms into a hand disperses, and he walks in. The door ms shut, and the knights make muffled noises outside. The sound soon drowns out.
"What-"
"Don''t worry Your knights are okay. They will just take some rest since you don''t need them for the time being. Come on Sit!"
The man points at the chair in front of him. The prince swallows nervously and clumsily slides the chair out of the table, sitting on the edges.
Chapter 155: The princes secret meeting II
Chapter 155: The prince''s secret meeting II
"In the letter, you wrote that you will grant me my wish in exchange for three favors from me. You provided me this petal as evidence"
The prince takes out a petal from the Midnight Queen and puts it on the table. The man lifts his head and the prince''s heart quakes. He stands up in shock. The chair legs drag and scrape the floor.
The mouth of the man is sewn shut, so where is the voiceing from? The prince looks through the room but sees no one else than the two.
"Tsk. No need to panic Just sit back down," The voicees from the man.
''Just who is this person? How the hell can he speak?''
The man frowns, and a shadow forces the prince back to the chair, drags the chair closer to the table till the prince''s chest hits the rim. The prince bes visibly shaken.
The prince swallows hard again, "How are you going to get me the Midnight Queen?"
The man''s sewn mouth lifts into a smile, "Seventh prince I thought you were more ambitious! If someone were to grant you any wish, don''t you think you should demand something bigger? Like Bing the crown prince? Isn''t that the whole reason you want the Midnight Queen? Or You want the emperor''s position"
No matter how the prince tries to control his shaking body, his body reacts like it wants to flee. This man is asking about a desire that his mind has never materialized before! This man is asking if he is coveting his father emperor''s throne! It is getting to dangerous grounds of forbidden desires!
The prince lets out a breathyugh, ''Right now is not the time to panic Maybe I should ept but then rejectter on. At least afterward, Osiath is by my side. Although-''
The seventh prince feels his desire for the title of crown prince starting to take root in his heart.
"What is it that you want in exchange?" The seventh prince cautiously asks because he needs to know what he is getting himself into!
The smile widens more, and the thread used to sow the mouth gets stretched.
"I want the half-elf as the first condition! He is a fine specimen"
All the muscles from the prince''s face start to twitch, "I can''t give Osiath to you He is not mine to begin with!"
"It does not have to belong to you You just have to help me capture him!"
The prince''s eyes over the finger that starts to tap on the table like the man is getting impatient.
"Sorry I don''t think this is a deal" The prince quickly backs up and runs to the door. However, the shadow on the floor grabs his ankle and drags him back. Then it lifts the prince into the air.
The prince is so scared that tears are spilling from his eyes. The man lets out a sigh of annoyance and stands up. He turns his neck around to crack his stiff neck.
"I didn''t want to do this because you are not a good specimen, but I guess you leave me no choice!"
The prince drops to the table with the shadow restraining all his limbs. No matter how much the prince struggles, he cannot get away from the tightening grip of the shadow. The man takes out a rolled-up cloth and opens it to reveal numerous types of scalpels.
The prince screams and pleads with the man. However, the man does not respond anymore to his words, so he starts to scream for his knights.
No response.
His breaths be sporadic, choking him. His lungs squeeze, sending him pain signals all over his body. His tears run down from his eyes.
The prince regretsing here. There have been so many warning signs, but he has proceeded because he just wants to gamble this once. He just hates the idea of going back home with empty hands. He has even imagined how the emperor''s face would look like once hearing the news and what type ofughingstock he will be. And the most frightening of all, the loss of opportunity to ever get the recognition he has starved for will definitely haunt him for the rest of his life.
But But he does not want to die.
He screams for help once again with all his might, sacrificing his vocal cords.
Just when the prince gives in to fate, the ceiling copses, and the prince closes his eyes before the dust gets into them. When he opens them again, the moon bes the first thing that he sees at the center of the night sky. Then, on the partially copsed roof, two figures stand.
The silver hair shines under the moonlight, and it flutters in the wind.
Kyrie squats on the roof, "Sorry to interrupt, but you cannot take that kid. He is now under my protection..."
The prince bes quiet, and his entire body rxes. The sight of silver hair calms all of his nerves. A tear hanging on the corner of his eye flows down. He is now in good hands.
Kyrie and Federline jump into the room.
[What is a demon puppet doing here? Isn''t the fallen saintess inside the gates? If not the fallen saintess or Sil, then the supreme witch Saskia.]
"What brings the supreme witch to the protectorate?" Kyrie asks the puppet.
The puppet jolts and smirks, "Wow Are you able to see through with just this puppet? You have grown a lot since west met!"
"He wants Osiath, holy pdin! He wants the half-elf to be the specimen!" The prince energetically shouts with his raspy used-up voice.
The puppet clicks its tongue and looks over to the prince with a warning stare. The prince quickly shuts his mouth, but his eyes shine when looking at the pdin. Even Vivienne is not as pretty as the pdin!
"I will consider this as bad luck" The puppet murmurs and then, the body starts to burn in ck mes.
The prince gets scared silly again and screams at the sight of melting flesh. Then, he faints, banging his head on the table.
Kyrie frowns at this quick resolution.
[Why did the witch give up so fast? Something does not sit right with this oue.]
"Headmaster!" Federline hands over the flower petal that he picks up from the floor.
"Midnight Queen No wonder the prince got lured to this ce..."
The prince and the knights are unharmed, so Kyrie brings them back to the guest mansion. He also sends a quick letter to Lord Analybe to ask about any urrences regarding the Midnight Queen before his arrival. Lord Analybe affirms an incident.
There has been a trespass aside from the prince''s attempt. However, the thief also couldn''t get past the relic''s protection.
Kyrie has a rough idea of the reason since he now knows that Saskia is involved. The witch is reaching her limits. She must be breaking down now. In the novel, Saskia appears at ater stage of the novel. Still, she also emerges briefly and disappears altogether. The witch cannot contain the chaos energy that the fallen god bestows her any longer. Thus, in contact with a relic that partially uses essence to build the barriers, the witch must have experienced what it is like to be a me in contact with water.
She will appear at the ceremony where the prize gets handed to the winner.
Chapter 156: Illusions?
Chapter 156: Illusions?
A heavy iron smell invades into his nostrils, burning deeply into his sinuses and his lungs. Every time he breathes, he feels like he is breathing in fire rather than air. The seventh prince opens his eyes and the blurry figure of Vivienne on top of him. The excruciating pain starts to register, and he cannotpare it to anything that he has felt before.
"I can''t breathe" Prince Davis attempts to push Vivienne off him but meets with sudden resistance.
He shoots a re with his half-opened eyes to the woman in annoyance while feelingpletely out of breath. His eyes spring open in shock; Vivienne''s body is melting! She is melting like that demon puppet!
''It''s hot!''
The ck mes seem to consume the body, but the sight is weird! Unlike the demon puppet, she is melting extremely slow, as if the seconds have corrected themselves into hours. The ck sticky substance glides down from the charcoaling woman to the prince''s body like hot slime.
The prince pulls himself up and slides back, banging his head to the headboard in the attempt. He blinks again, but Vivienne turns back to her normal self.
''Ah?''
He rechecks his body. The ck slimy substance is gone! The prince exhales the stuffed airpressing his chest, and his lower lip shivers. The melting body that he saw in that house might be messing with his mind.
"What happened. Davis? Did you have a nightmare?" Vivienne pinches her brows with concern as she slides closer to the anxious prince.
He feels like he has inhaled powdered sand and desert air into his lungs because he feels his chest hurt and zing in heat. He lets out a stream of coughs as he holds his arm over his mouth. He freaks out when he sees a ck substance gliding down his hand, but the ck substance disappears when he blinks. Did he not just cough that thing out? Is his mind broken now? Why does he see these kinds of things?
"You are worrying me, Davis!" Her hand caresses the prince''s cheek with the back of her fingers.
-Knock knock-
Prince Davis pauses, looking at Vivienne for a long second before he responds to the knocking.
"Come in."
The prince lifts his head to see the pdin walk in.
Oh, right! The pdin has saved him, so he must be in Lord Analybe''s guest mansion. He is now more relieved to know that he is still under the pdin''s protection. Before the door closes, he also sees Osiath guarding the door. Maybe he is still a bit disoriented from waking up after such a traumatic and stimting event.
"Holy pdin" The prince attempts to get out of the bed to greet the pdin, but Kyrie stops him by putting a hand on his shoulder, pressing him to sit back to the bed.
"Prince Davis, patients should remain in bed," Kyrie sits on a chair by the bed, "I am just here to check on your condition again. d to see that you are awake."
"Thank you for the grace you have shown me" The prince purses his lips together, feeling some warmth spreading inside.
Kyrie smiles in response, epting the gratitude, "Give me your hand."
The prince lifts his arm closest to Kyrie, and Kyrie lowers it back down to the mattress. He ces his fingers on top of the prince''s wrist and injects his mana inside. The prince shivers but at the same time blushes. He secretly observes Kyrie from the corner of his eyes, mesmerized at the pdin''s pleasing face and physicality-.
''Ah! What am I thinking!?!"
The flustered prince looks away and sees Vivienne still by his side. A random sense of guilt pierces his heart.
"What? What guilt?! The pdin is a man for Vita''s sake!"
Kyrie coughs as he feels the irregr fluctuations and looks up to see a flustered prince watching Vivienne.
[Ahhh~ It''s nice to be young- huh? Why am I talking like I am an old man?]
However, Kyrie''s mana soon chases after something inside the prince''s body, and the prince suddenly freezes, extending his back as if all his muscles have tightened at the same time. He vomits out a ck substance to hisp, and a stream of coughs followter. Despite his lung spasming, the prince feels way better now. His chest pressure is gone, and that burning sensation as well.
Kyrie frowns at the weird substance. He quickly purifies it with light magic and finds the slimy substance awfully familiar, in a bad way.
[How revolting This seems like a simr thing I saw in the town of Bristol where the witch poisoned everyone''s mana.]
"Did that puppet put something inside your body?"
The prince fearfully shakes his head, "Not that I know of"
[She was able to sneak in something without the prince knowing? Well Those townsmen also did not know they were under her control either before turning into ghouls.]
Kyrie lets out a breath of relief. Good thing he discovers this soon, or else it would have been bad if this substance mixes with the prince''s mana.
"Well Get some fresh clothes and sheets If you are not feeling better by this afternoon, inform me."
The prince nods obediently, "Thank you once again. I will never forget this as long as I live."
Kyrie returns thement with a polite smile. Then, the prince waits until Kyrie leaves. He turns to Vivienne, who became awfully quiet as soon as the pdin entered. Something is not quite right with Vivienne. Could it be jealousy? He smiles at the woman whose eyes are still fixated on him.
"How long have I been out?" The prince readjusts his sitting position.
"For about a week."
"A week?" The prince raises his voice in shock.
He swears he felt that he slept only a night.
"Then? How did the tournament turn out? Narog Did Narog seed?"
Vivienne purses her lips into a line and shakes her head. She is getting prepared to see the prince fume, but the prince epts the reality peacefully to her surprise. She finds it weird that the prince could give the Midnight Queen up this quietly. Did the near-death experience change him and wipe out his ambition?
"Then what are the results?"
"Miss Laurel Ravenswood won the tournament."
"Ah? Laurel Ravenswood?" The prince lifts his voice again, "The female participant from the phantom guild? That is unexpected"
The prince hums at the result and lets out augh at theplete twist of the narrative. He would have expected Federline to win since he defeated Osiath.
"Yes No one really expected that kind of oue since he was everyone''s favorite from this annual tournament. Sir Ernest Federline was seen on his kneesmenting about something after the loss."
The princeughs, "Of course! That man''s pride has been shattered to pieces. What else could have been? Maybe also a lover aside from the first ce prize!"
"No, Davis. I heard that he wasmenting something about a ck forest"
"ck forest? Is that some sort of artifact or ce?"
Vivienne smiles amusingly, "Who knows? I wonder if it is something fun"
Chapter 157: Award ceremony
Chapter 157: Award ceremony
The servants roll out the gold carpet to cover the entire tform. The award ceremony will be held soon in the stadium. Everyone can feel the thrill in the air even before the new champion walks up those tform stairs to receive the Midnight Queen - a flower that appears only in storybooks till now. However, today, the audience will see its majestic beauty.
This annual tournament is also special because the champion is a woman. In all the tournament''s history, only men have won. Yet, this year, a woman manages to blow away everyone''s concept that women are fragile creatures who cannot win a fight if she does not possess the physical blessings of a man. No. Women are not fragile creatures. Having a different physicalposition does not make a woman fragile. Not even all men are physically blessed, but that does not take away the identity that they chose upon. A human''s physicality has nothing to do with winning or losing.
Then what is a determinant?
That is really hard to say. Some say the training. Others say the technique itself. Who knows? Maybe even luck is a determinant. However, one thing remains the same. The process needs to happen, so the best rule of thumb is to trust the process. Do what needs to be done. Eventually, something wille out of it. It could fail your expectations, but even so, results are always positive. So winning has all to do with relying on one''s best attributes as they go along the slow uphill trip.
That being said, the tournament oue is not without criticism. Some are even thrown out of proportion. Why? The preconditioned views are always hard to change. Some people truly believe that the tournament is a shing of pure muscles, blood, and sweat. Then again, the true winners of the world don''t rule with their iron fists as their only weapon.
Kyrie lets augh through his nose at Cathy''s sound reasoning.
"Lord Analybe has raised a promising heiress."
The old man lets out a pleased smile hearing theplement to his niece. He also thinks that way. Cathy has always been a dutiful and thoughtful child.
He turns to the young woman, "Cathy. I am very pleased, so I will award you for all the hard work you put for this tournament to happen. What would you like?"
Cathy nces at Laurel and bites her lower lip, "I would like to be the one presenting the prizes to our winners!"
Lord Analybe frowns at Cathy''s proposal. Just a few days ago, the pdin informed him that there is a chance of the supreme witch appearing in the award ceremony even though these days of intense screening and searching, not even the pdin seeded in finding that witch, which means that the witch will only show herself at the award ceremony.
"Not happening, Cathy," Lord Analybe denies the chance in case his niece meets the supreme witch.
"Dad"
Lord Analybe''s eyes turn into circles, hearing Cathy calling him dad for the first time in years. Her incessant pleading makes the old man weak, so in the end, he abides with the condition that she will run if danger appears.
Cathy smiles widely, a bit sorry that she uses that card to make the old man agree to let her handle the prizes. Her stomach is filled with hovering butterflies that have not let her sleep for these weeks. Her thoughts have never left away from that woman who has the guts to strike her across her face. Yet, nothing is sexier than watching her smirk after pushing Federline off the tform and winning the tournament by pure wits. She has finally lowered the hostility that Laurel shoots towards her. However, they are still not close enough to talkfortably. No, worse. Cathy has not been able to step close enough to have the shining opportunity. Completely pathetic, but still, she has no intention to let this chance go to waste. This is how she lived her life. She would try until she seeds because she takes pride in being a sore loser.
Plus, she runs faster than the old man, so she has the duty to protect him if anything. Lord Analybe is no longer in his glorious years as a warrior.
So now, she stands on the decorated tform of gold, white, and red with her formal attire designed for such events. She wears the dignified white dress that fits like a glove, draped with a fanciful gold cape on one of her shoulders, adorned with her crown that signifies her right to inherit the protectorate. Many gasps at her appearance, but she has felt breathless when seeing Laurel in a dignified ck knight suit walking up the stairs of the tform. Her simple solid ck cape flutters with her fluid movements, and she graces the audience with her attention which in turn roars in pure bliss at her presence.
Cathy bes increasingly nervous as she closes in the distance between them. Her hands sweat underneath the cube container that holds the most valuable thing she could carry.
"Congrattions, Miss Ravenswood, for winning the tournament. I will present you with ournd''s treasure, the Midnight Queen."
Cathy extends her arms toward Laurel, and their fingers brush lightly past when exchanging. It is a slightly bitter but sweet moment. She steals nces of the woman mesmerized by that translucent ck flower, rained with particles of the gxy.
-st-
Cathy takes her eyes away from Laurel and lifts her head to look in the direction she heard the st. The windows of a room turn ck from the cracks. Just following that innocent moment she coveted to experience, her worst nightmares have sprouted.
"What-" Cathy suddenly feels a painful squeeze in her chest. She groans without the ability to exhale her breath from the pain.
She looks over at the dark, mysterious flower. She sees that its ss container, a barrier created by the Analybe heirloom, glitching. Cathy suddenly feels the energy of the barrier around the Midnight Queen rush back to her veins, striking straight to her brain. Her mind jars!
"N-no" Cathy lets out an agonized cry when feeling her connection with the Analybe heirloom change.
Laurel grabs the container with the flower underneath her arm and the princess, who seems to have a seizure out of nowhere.
Cathy lets out a drowned-out voice, "I I just lost the connection to my father!"
Her heart spasms. She looks up at the room where her father should be, and the windows shatter along with all her hopes that the old man is safe. Cathy has another wave of pain from the energy within her going berserk. Something is definitely not right! Why is the heirloom transferring ownership to her by forcing the connection?
Cathy endures the pain and elongates her neck to see through the cracked window. Her father appears from the shadows, but he appears with a sword pierced through his chest from behind.
Behind stands the seventh prince''s attendant, Vivienne.
Chapter 158: She has been there all along
Chapter 158: She has been there all along
It is hard to recognize her with that twisted expression on her face. Vivienne slides the sword out of Lord Analybe''s body and lets it free fall from where they stand to the bottom of the stadium.
A massive panic erupts in the stadium, and the audience would even step over each other to get out of the ce.
Cathy staggers back with much of the air sucked out of her. The thud from the old man hitting the floor resonates crisp in her ears. She spats out a mouthful of blood herself. The sudden severance of the pact between Lord Analybe and the heirloom has affected her who is also in the joint contract.
She grabs Laurel''s shoulders tightly, "The barrier is down! Please Please save my people"
Cathy faints in Laurel''s arms. Everything has happened too fast. Laurel is still processing that the witch has been hiding as the prince''s attendant all this time - the one person everyone has forgotten to check. She grinds her teeth at the sight of Vivienne turning back to that nightmarish little girl that forever imprinted in her memory. The one that has given her the reason to host so much resentment, guilt, and rage towards.
The image of Tobias shes through Laurel''s mind, and she hyperventtes from the sight of that witch!
The windows from Kyrie''s room burst and the ss particles shoot at the witch. She swipes her arm in the air, and all the ss particles turn limp and subject to gravity again.
"Federline, send half to the port in case the demons invade into the protectorate," Kyrie gnashes his teeth, "Try to gather as many soldiers to go along with you."
Kyrie pierces his eyes at Federline, "Once you finish, you have toe back home."
Federline shakes slightly, but soon, he regains hisposure. He turns without a single word and disappears in an instant.
"Lemuel, Celine, and Sulfrid Gather all the citizens with the others and evacuate! Find a ce where a lot of people can take refuge until I look for you. Lemuel, I leave that to you. Don''t return until I say so."
Lemuel is about to protest, but Celine grabs his wrist, pulling him away.
"Celine-," Lemuel quickly turns silent when he sees how Celine and Sulfrid''s atmosphere turn somber. He is aware that the situation is serious, but are they really going to leave Kyrie and Laurel to face the witch? They have decided to subdue her together, so naturally, those two might not be enough to do that.
"Trust them," Celine murmurs. That is really the only thing she could say about this situation because anything more positive would just be hope with a time limit.
Lemuel lowers down his gaze, worried for Laurel, who is getting surrounded. Demon puppets are gathering in the arena, and Laurel also has an unconscious Cathy. Cathy is the only heiress to the protectorate, and she cannot just leave this person to die.
Saskia giggles with her sickening child-like voice, "Kyrie, right? Hmm You are no longer the same puppy."
She walks off the room into the air, and the clicking of her doll shoes makes the illusion that she is walking on solid ground. Kyrie blocks her path before she lowers down to where Laurel stands, upied with the inundating stage with demon puppets.
"I will give you a game to yter, but I am busy" Saskia intes her cheek in annoyance.
The witch is more cautious than the incident in Bristol. Maybe Saskia is finally getting aware of her own mortality. She is starting to experience what it is like to fear others.
However, this does not make her in any way vulnerable. Kyrie is actually the one who is in peril. He has not thought as far as the witch, killing Lord Analybe to buy her time and divide her enemy''s forces.
Kyrie grinds his teeth, disappointed in himself. Of course, that is a move that the witch would use! She has nothing to lose in the protectorate. However, her opponent has the holy duty to protect the living. Heughs at his rash decision of choosing to be the pdin again. He really does not fit in this role well. In what rationale does a viinous character want to save the world?
Kyrie puts his hand in his dimension pouch and takes out five mana stones. He has a time limit and a mana limit when facing the witch.
[ahhhhhhhhhhh!]
Kyrie wants to scream but can only hold it in his chest. He might die. No, he can''t die. He can''t let Ian down. He has too many things to do.
[Stop.]
Kyrie forces his mind from overthinking. His fingers are turning cold, and his body is chilling from the cold sweat. He needs to quickly develop a new n since his previous one has gone down the drain. Or else-
-boom-
Kyrie jumps off the room before spider threadsing from Saskia''s fingers pierced through theplex. The entire ring that hosts numerous rooms crumbles down once the spider threads destroy one of the bases that hold the structure. Kyrie hovers in the air with whirls of air below his feet. He draws his sword from the scabbard and propels it towards the child-like witch. Like spears that gained their own will, the spider threads shoot toward him at a frightening pace. Sparks fly into the air as Kyrie masterfully glides his de over the threads to change their courses away from him as the target.
Once close enough for Kyrie to engage in face to facebat with Saskia, his nose picks up the unforgiving stench from Saskia''s body. Karma has struck this twisted doll for cursing an entire town and turning them into ghouls. She seems to be dposing, sending off the same smell as those ghouls, densely acidic that an inhale can burn through the windpipes.
Seeing that using her spider webs is not working, she lets the spider webs condense and form into a double-edged ax. The ax stands at the same height as Saskia and the white threads that mold the weapon darkens. She tilts the ax to block one of Kyrie''s attacks directed at her, and she frowns at the surprising strength through that attack. This pdin kid has not been fooling around all this time.
Saskia takes her mind off her yful side and shes wildly at Kyrie with the ax. The strikes are wide and unpredictable due to the double edge. However, like any witch, shecks physical strength, and the attacks are not to their potential due to this weakness. Saskia tries to cover that weakness by enhancing her strikes with mana. Mana coats the edges, forming sharp crescent moons on both sides. The strikes thatnd cut through Kyrie''s mana barrier around his body.
Chapter 159: Overwhelmed
Chapter 159: Overwhelmed
Laurel pants as she tries to hold her ground against the demon puppets that have no fear of death. Cathy hangs over her shoulder. She swallows the nerves, lumping in her throat, choking her from time to time when she gasps for air.
She tries to convince herself that she is no longer the same girl in that trapped town. She is no longer that hopeless case that could not save those precious to her. She has endured through refinement from a scrap piece of metal to a weapon that cuts through flesh. Mere puppets will not subdue her. She refuses to let anything take her down.
BUT.
But why does she feel so hopeless? Why does she feel so overwhelmed? No, the situation is overwhelming, and Kyrie is intensely fighting for his life, taking Saskia all on his own. The sparks that fall from the sky make her feel the intensity of his wish to live. She is ashamed to feel the way she feels.
''Imogen.''
She cuts through another demon puppet, and the blood stters on her face. Then she turns to another that jumps towards her and restrains her by the neck. Cathy falls to the ground, and Laurel curses.
If only Cathy can be stored in her dimension pouch, she could focus more on the fight!
She elbows the puppet and swings her sword to cut that puppet''s head off. More blood soaks through her clothes.
''Damn it!''
She incessantly cuts through those puppets one after the other.
''Don''t think, just don''t think.''
Laurel screams as she continues to defend her ground with all her might against those puppets that crawl to her like armies of ants.
"I am not going to die here!"
Kyrie hears Laurel''s scream and grinds his teeth. He injects more mana into his limbs for more strength and speed. Then, he locks his weapon on one of the heads'' heels of the ax and swings the weapon off Saskia''s hand. The ax spirals and ms into the stadium wall deep enough to remain hanging. Kyrie thrusts his sword towards Saskia''s neck. The de curves as if something propelled the de away from cutting too deep, and the sword flies out of his hand. He grabs his scabbard and smashes it on Saskia. She flies away, indenting into the wall of the stadium.
Kyrie shes from his spot to where his sword is flying off and grabs it in mid-air. He flies to Saskia, gathering all the strength to this one more hit. Once close enough, Kyrie swings his sword at Saskia once again.
Then, he cks out.
The next time he opens his eyes, he lies where the audience benches should have been. All his surroundings have been shaved off by that orb that Saskia produces from her body. Kyrie covers his mouth from the fit of coughs. He tastes that hated metallic vor of blood.
"Kyrie! KYRIE!" Shrieks of Laurel''s screams pierce through his ears.
Kyrie nces at her as she tries to st through the demon puppets to get to him. Laurel''s scared expression softens when she sees Kyrie sitting back up. The debris on him falls off like tiny marbles to the floor.
Saskia is still floating in the air, holding her body with both of her arms for a long time. Tears flow down her eyes as she slowly creeps out another twisted smile that governs half of her face. The contradiction in that expression shows her fear of death but also a rare enjoyment.
Saskia does not care anymore. Why is she so desperate to live any longer? She has restrained herself from using corrupt mana since her body is breaking down. Why not enjoy it onest time before she is forced to give up! She lets out giggles that make her entire body shake.
"And after that" Saskia bites the nail on her index finger, "I will kill my way to death''s door"
Yes. Everyone must die. Heartless people must die. A sh of an abandoned girl eating from the floor enters Saskia''s mind. Everyone must die. Only death and destruction will cleanse this hopeless world!
She screams with her high pitch voice, "Bless the fallen god, Erebus! May your powers cleanse this world! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"
Her body feels light, like she is high, and Saskia looks at the sky with one more grin before she lets her head drop. Her dead eyes look at Kyrie with intensity. Then, she appears like a ghost in front of Kyrie. That twisted face magnified close to Kyrie''s view.
Saskia holds Kyrie''s cor, "You You are not touching me again!"
Kyrie looks at Saskia''s unfocused eyes. Although she is talking to Kyrie, she does not seem to be seeing him. An orb of dense, destructive energy forms in her hand.
"I will destroy you so that the world does not get tainted by anything anymore."
Kyrie narrows his eyes in confusion. He tries to move, but his body is not responding. Her presence on top of him is crushing him. The ground slowly molds into his form.
[This feeling This is chaos energy.]
Kyrie tries to build up a barrier surrounding him and deeply knows that it is not enough for the attack to pierce through him.
Seeing the hopelessness on Kyrie''s face, Saskia crazily throws a fit ofughs again.
With her unnaturally wide opened eyes and smile, she pushes the orb in her hand toward Kyrie. The barrier shatters as soon as it gets into contact with the orb. Kyrie''s mind goes nk.
[Is this it?]
-Bang-
Saskia''s figure disappears after a blink of an eye. Kyrie looks at a man with long ropes standing in the same ce that Saskia stood. Kyrie''s eyes widen as he starts to focus his blurry vision on that man''s face. Despite his long wheat-colored hair and pointy ears, Kyrie recognizes that face. His jaw drops as he shakes and tears up while looking at that man. This man The one who has abandoned him and his mother to face persecution for those hidden whistleblowing documents.
"Dad?"
The elf slightly turns to look at Kyrie from the corner of his eyes. That response is enough for Kyrie to confirm who this person is. He always does that even when he has that ck short hair and human ears.
Chapter 160: Distracted
Chapter 160: Distracted
Kyrie weighs his eyes on Lin, and his entire being boils with rage. Lin should have been that important person that Kyrie wanted to remain in the past, cut off cleanly after that tragic chapter. Now, this very person stands in front of him as if all that pain and agony is just his own made belief. Even though this small voice or rm continues to remind him that he is still in a crisis, the events of that chapter consume his mind.
The images of his mother mercilessly sh in his mind''s eye. Kyrie tears up while remembering that pitiful wilting figure, and his heart continues to sink. Kyrie couldn''t bring forth joy finding out that his father is alive. This person has so heartlessly left him and his mother to face so much harassment because this man tried to y the hero.
Lin''s eyes harden at his son''s pale face. He quickly stares at the pile of debris where the witch is under, and he steps closer to Kyrie.
"We will talkter about what you are curious about."
Kyrie lets out a scuff, "Curious? Why do you think I want to know?"
Watching Kyrie starting to be consumed by his feelings, Lin tightens his jaw.
"Let''s concentrate on defeating that witch first."
Multiple bombings lift the winds upward. Lin''s clothes and hair ruffles upwards as he looks towards the tform of the arena. Kyrie follows his line of sight and sees an army of elves striking down the demon puppets who were overwhelming Laurel.
Kyrie finds Nate among those elves subjugating the puppets.
[Ah So he knew what I was doing all along]
-p-
Lin''s hand harshly strikes across his face, and his mind has cleared up those racing thoughts from shock.
[It''s not the right time. I know.]
Lin has tried to prepare to meet with Kyrieter on, but this unforeseen event requires his intervention. He couldn''t let his son die like this.
The pile of debris explodes, making some pieces fly in all directions like bullets. A deep navy bruise spreads on the witch''s skin. She tilts her head and stops once her neck cracks. Another ax forms in her hand. She whips the weapon, and the debris surrounding her turns to dust, crumbling away so that she can take her legs out of the rubble.
The image of her figure glitches, and soon, she reappears in front of them, swinging the ax horizontally in the attempts to cut them half. They quickly backstep to get away from the range where the ax could reach them, but without missing a single beat, orbs of chaos energy chase them. Soon, they find themselves only being able to dodge the uing vicious attacks by the hair. The witch is not backing down anymore, even when the usage of chaos energy has long started to break down her body.
Kyrie couldn''t focus. His thoughts are filled with stories of the past. The intense feeling of loneliness is griping in his heart like weights. His stomach feels sick remembering the details. He is sinking into darkness.
"Kyrie!" Lin yells, taking Kyrie off his thoughts again.
[An opening!]
Kyrie thrusts the sword towards the witch, but his eyes start to water, blurring his vision.
He misses!
The sword cuts close to the witch''s neck again, but the hit is not fatal enough. Kyrie widens his eyes from his loss of opportunity. His blunder could mean thousands of lives and maybe his life. He stares at the orb that is closing into his abdomen.
The world goes silent in Kyrie''s mind. As if everything is going into slow motion, he could see the little details of the orb about to hit his body - the swirling ck mist into the condensed ck orb and the tiny particles excitingly shooting inside the orb. Just when he''s forced to ept his fate, his death, he feels a strong push on his ribs, changing the projectile of where his body is falling. Kyrie watches his father take the hit. Lin gets thrown in the air like a rag doll andnds while digging into the floor.
[Dad?]
The image of his mother shes in Kyrie''s mind again - the loss of where he used to call home. That haunting dark room never seems to be able to get off his mind despite so many years have passed. Each day, his image of that dark room seems to be crisper and clearer.
"Old man" Kyrie picks his body up from the ground and runs towards where Linnded.
The witch hugs her body, diving her own fingernails into her flesh. Her eyes lose their ardor, and her lips tremble. She bitterly bites into her lip until it starts to redden and bruise.
Suddenly, the demon puppets freeze simultaneously, and from whoever they werebating, they turn away and gather below the witch. Although the elves block their advances, the puppets would make any kind of sacrifice to get to her. Each arrives at a specific spot. They stand as if the only reason to stay upright is their spine, like trunks of giant unmoveable pine trees where the branches hang limp, dangling on the curves due to the weight.
They stand motionless, forming a giant magic circle inscription, and activate the spell with broken voices thate deep in their throats from those sewn lips. Purple glow res up from the ground like spikes, and those standing underneath the spell shiver. Their grumbles turn to screams, breaking their lips from the bondage of those sewn strings. Their bodies turn to fluid and join together into a floating formless liquid that soon shoots up in front of the witch. The witch reaches towards it, and the fluid forms thin animated tentacles, letting itself absorb from her fingertips.
"E-everyone should die E-everyone should just disappear"
The witch continues to murmur underneath her breath, but her voice somehow can travel to everyone''s ears as if she is whispering close.
Kyrie helps Lin up after assisting his dad''s injuries. It takes Lin out of surprise as he senses the light magic enter his body. Although Lin never likes anyone using light magic on him, he quietly epts his son''s help while pressing his lips together, frowning, and regretting. He quickly suppresses his emotions as he looks up at the witch. From her body, frightening amounts of orbs suspend in the air, filling the entire sky caged by the stadium''s opening.
Nate and Laurel run towards Kyrie and Lin. Kyrie pops more mana stones into his mouth which made Lin frown at the amount he has already taken. He enables aplicated chain of magic inscriptions in the air, channeling the mana from his palms.
"Master, what are we going to do?" Nate looks at Lin after taking a nce at Kyrie.
Lin looks at the elves that also turn their head, waiting for themand. His heart shakes for the first time in years. One orb has taken him severalyers of shields that have zapped his mana reserves dry, and even after using all his mana, the orb almost drilled a hole through his body.
The magic inscriptions start to invoke ovepping magic circles, covering the entire arena. Fatigue starts to appear on Kyrie''s face. He feels his insides scramble, and his body turns cold as if he drains his body dry off his blood.
"We all attack once the orbs sh onto the shield," Lin reveals the n that Kyrie has also thought of.
However, the blood from Nate''s face drains. It would be a good idea if the shields can hold up to the impact, but from what Nate has observed, they are not enough to hold against the energy that fallen gods use for destruction even if that power is in the hands of an amateur mortal.
Then, a sudden thought enters Nate''s mind, "Are you probably thinking of those couple of seconds between the collision and destruction of the shield?"
Lin nods. That moment is when the witch is the weakest since she has used all her powers. Even with any kind of regeneration, it requires time. Kyrie would also use that amount of time to run.
"T-t-that That is utter nonsense, Master! He will die! He is going to die!"
"Nate" The collector shivers when his real name is getting called.
Nate turns around to face Kyrie, and his chest tightens. He finally has a brother, even if he has self-proimed their rtionship. Is Master Lin going to let Kyrie face that all on his own?
"Could you give me a healing potion?"
Nate takes out ten potions and hands them to Kyrie.
Kyrie smiles, "I just need two."
Nate still hands all of them to Kyrie. His face drapes in dark veils, spelling everything that he is thinking. Kyrie looks around, seeing everyone''s gloomy face. Laurel, in particr, does not wish to follow the n.
"I will leave it in your hands, Laurel," Kyrie gives her a firm smile.
Laurel squeezes her fists, digging her nails into her palms.
Chapter 161: Home
Chapter 161: Home
Kyrie''s painful memories incessantly continue to spawn inside his mind.
[I am sinking]
He surveys the arena around him, and there is no one. Everyone has gone into their positions to strike the witch. She is no longer sane. Her eyes are vacant and unfocused, as if she no longer sees anything from the actual world. She continues to scream from time to time like she is reliving something from the past.
Kyrie squints his eyes at the effect of using chaos energy. For a moment, he sympathizes with her because his heart is also rattled from meeting his father again, and he is still unable to recoverpletely. Tears finally appear from the witch''s eyes as shemands those orbs to strike at the point of her finger.
Kyrie takes a deep breath and holds it once he sustains the weight of impact from those orbs meeting the shield. His feet sink into the concrete of the ground, breaking it apart from the weight of shouldering all that orbs at the same time. His bones are churning, and his shoulders threatening to slip backward, surrendering to all the overwhelming pressure that simultaneously pressed onto him.
[A few more seconds.]
The entire sky in his eyes gets slowly consumed by the darkness and closeness of the orbs. The flying figures towards the witch get slowly blurred out as the orbs condense.
[Now it is time to let go]
[Huh?]
Kyrie finds himself unable to move since his body is locked at every joint. The pressure that he is exerting to keep the orbs from crushing him to death makes him breathless. As if all the energy gets used to holding up the shield, he couldn''t breathe properly. Kyrie panics for a couple of seconds, but he quickly restores his focus. He looks around the shield to see where it is sustaining less weight so that he could quickly shift to unlock his body.
[There is no one around.]
His mind starts to fog along with his vision.
[I-I can''t breathe.]
[I]
[I can''t breathe]
The shield cracks and the sound helps him snap back to reality. His lungs burn from the exhaustion, and the skin on his hands peel. Kyrie groans as he continues to squeeze every bit of energy.
[It''s too overwhelming I can''t hold it anymore]
Kyrie''s vision turns white all of a sudden, and he sees the world tilting along with his body that gave up on him.
[I]
[I lost?]
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"KYRIE!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Kyrie."
Many voices calling for him resonate in his ears, and Kyrie quickly opens his eyes again. The tilting world suddenly stops tilting. Warmth pours into him, but this feeling is not only in his heart. He turns his head slowly to see the answer for the warmth around his waist and back, the gentle hold to his cold body, and the breath against his nape.
"Ian?" Kyrie quietly whispers because he is afraid he is wrong. He is afraid that who he is seeing is just an illusion.
"Don''t shoulder everything yourself, idiot," Ian gently murmurs into his ears.
Kyrie''s exhaling breath shakes. The shadow cast from the orbs suddenly disappears, and the sunlight prates through the shield, magnifying the brilliance of his surroundings. The sky has never looked so mesmerizing with its vibrant, clean blue.
In Kyrie''s eyes, the world showers in light as soon as Ianes to view.
The shield breaks into pieces like shattered ss, and the wind sweeps the shattered pieces up into the air. As it flies higher, the pieces melt into nothingness.
Kyrie feels his shakiness from his core extending to the tips of his hair. He twists his body encased in Ian''s arm so that he can face Ian properly. Kyrie cups Ian''s face, and the touching of warm skin helps him realize that he is not hallucinating. Ian is truly in front of him.
[Ian.]
With tears in his eyes, Kyrie closes them, letting the tears flow down. He draws Ian close, fitting his lips on the other. He doesn''t mind his messy hair sticking to his tear-stained face. All he can think of is that he yearned so dearly the person he called home.
He missed Ian. He missed Ian to the extent that he could feel all his body throb in pain.
[Yes, Kyrie He is truly here.]
Kyrie has to even confirm it to himself. What is he going to do now? He has fallen in love again. Is there a limit to how many times he will fall in love?
Watching Kyrie''s tears, Ian frowns in concern. Yet, his heart is d, touched, warmed.
"Wee home," Kyrie brightly smiles, lifting the corners of his lips so widely that it feels a bit foreign since he hasn''t been this happy for so long.
Ian pulls Kyrie into his arms, squeezing Kyrie as if he wants Kyrie to be one with him. He buries his nose into Kyrie''s shoulders, and the familiar smell and warmth overwhelm him.
"I am home."
He is now where he belongs. Ian has terribly missed Kyrie, and his obsession with watching the sky after going out of the gates hase to an end.
Ian notices Kyrie ce his chin on the shoulder, and slowly Kyrie slumps into his arms, putting all the weight against his body. Ian perceives that something is amiss when Kyrie continues to turn limp.
"Kyrie?"
Kyrie does not respond.
Ian feels a sudden tug in his heart and pulls Kyrie apart. Kyrie tilts back as if his body has no longer any strength to resist gravity. Ian quickly kneels while cing Kyrie''s head back to rest on his shoulder. Blood strings from the corner of Kyrie''s lips.
Ian panics, cupping the cooling cheeks. He lifts his head to look for Imogen and soon finds her descending with Laurel by her side. Her sword emits ck smoke that is evaporating from the blood. She whips her sword, sliding the blood off the sword, marking a streak of blood to the ground. The tattoos on her left arm slowly fade from the wrist to the tugged sleeve.
"Imogen!"
The urgency of the voice brings everyone''s attention. Laurel pales, watching Kyrie unconscious, so she quickly rushes to his side while bringing Imogen with her. Laurel panics as she searches for any fatal wound but finds none.
"Why did he faint?" Laurel watches Ian search at Kyrie''s body as panicked as she is.
Out of the three, Imogen observes Kyrie calmly and kneels next to Laurel. She reaches out to grab Kyrie''s wrist but quickly gets stopped by Lin. Lin appears so suddenly that Imogen flinches.
Lin reaches into the inner pocket of his coat and takes out a potion. When he ns to feed it to Kyrie, Ian pushes his hand away.
"Who are you?" Ian frowns at the elf who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
Lin surveys Ian''s uneasy face and smiles, "His father."
All three get shocked hearing Lin proiming to be Kyrie''s father and looks at each other to see if one of them knew.
Imogen studies the potion, "Stabilizer?"
Lin nods, "My idiotic son has taken way too many mana stones even though he has been strictly warned not to."
He pours the potion into Kyrie''s mouth, "This will do for the meantime He will being with me since I know best about mana poisoning, or else all his mana channels will burst."
Ian picks Kyrie up and quickly follows the elf through a portal. Imogen quickly frowns at the portal and watches the elf with suspicion in her eyes. Lin smirks at Imogen but decides to ignore her on the journey into his elven city.
The elf silently ponders at Imogen''s disy of power. She has teleported all those orbs away into an unknown location in a blink of an eye, and with another blink, slew the witch in cold blood.
Chapter 162: Into the elven city
Chapter 162: Into the elven city
Ian takes his eyes off Kyrie after entering the portal. He looks downward, seeing that his feet are not standing on anything but air. Yet, he still senses the bottom of his feet touching solid ground. The surrounding space reaches an infinity that the eyes cannot catch, not even the line where the sky should separate from the ground because the ce was groundless.
Ian turns back to the front once he hears Laurel gasps. His eyes reach the end of the portal, and a magnificent view expands as hees out of the portal. A palette of green hues and pale gold invade his vision. The fresh and clean air wasp into his nostrils, and his body grows to rx as he reconnects to the surrounding abundant nature.
They walk out of a cave at the end of a valley into a forest of umon giant trees. The thick ashy mist hides the valley''s depths but dares not to invade into the forest as if an invisible boundary is drawn.
The elven city has never failed to surprise him in every loop.
The beautiful city is built in white marble and limestone around trees. Unlike the conventional edged boxes that humans live in, the buildings are shaped uniquely depending on the trees they are built on, like vines growing on support in search of light. They all shape organically like nt mimics.
Laurel touches the root of a giant tree as she walked by. Being close to one of those colossal trees, she could have mistaken that root for a wall that extended to a three-story building.
They soon walk into the city center, where all the trees circle one triple the size. The gargantuan tree possesses different color than its peers like gold has been poured on top of its original hues. The leaves were olive green where their veins outline in gold.
Although Ian has not encountered any elves on the way to the center of the city, he could feel their presence lingering on the trees, observing from far away. Only when they reach the center that multiple elvesing out of the building to wee them.
Lin orders the elves to prepare a room for Kyrie and also summon the ''old'' shaman. The shaman dresses in smokey silkyers, and she hides her face with a red ogre mask. Soon, the elves and the shaman enter the room with Kyrie, leaving the humans out without the intent to listen to any of theirints or opinions.
All three remember that old shaman from the feel of her presence and the red ogre mask. She is the same woman who attempted to take Kyrie''s memories away and would have seeded if the fallen god did not intervene. Her eyes never stop looking at Kyrie''s chest as Lin carries the young man into the room. She pierces her seemingly all-seeing gaze like her eyes are interacting with the soul. Ian watches the shaman''s white hair, stagged like hay, block his view before the closing door.
His heart weighs with unease. The light from the window slowly turned warm. They are invited for dinner and rest in their own bedrooms, but Ian decides to stay waiting until that door opens once again. He has waited until the sun rises again on the horizon, slowly brightening the dark corridors only lit by a single mana stone in his hand.
The door opens once again. The shaman retreats with all the servants escorting her to rest. The elf servants pale in exhaustion like they could copse any second, and the shaman staggers in her pacing. Ian turns his head away from those leaving figures and hesitantly reaches for the door. His head empties despite being filled throughout the night.
He enters to find Lin picking up some blood-stained cotton pads and bandages off the bed onto the trash can. Ian helps Lin to clean up, guessing that Lin has knocked off a metal tray with those used pads and bandages by ident.
"Kyrie is fine now," Lin breaks the silence between them, feeling the tensioning out of Ian''s body.
"Thank you," Ian frowns while watching Kyrie''s paleplexion.
"Was Was Kyrie always like this?"
"Pardon?" Lin pitches his voice, surprised at Ian''s question, "Hmmm He used to be a very bright boy as a child and followed me wherever I brought him He takes after his mother''s character A brilliant boy"
From his broken descriptions, Lin painfully bes aware of how little he understands his child and how little he participated in his child''s life. He has not even answered Ian''s question or even asked him what he meant. He watches Ian''s painful expression and sighs. He walks to the table to pour himself some water.
Ian sits on the bedside, softening Kyrie''s tight grip to the bedsheets one finger at a time. He reflects on his previous question that he blurted out. The Kyrie he always knew has always been shouldering things alone, sacrificing if he does not see a way out when he could not solve it on his own. It breaks his heart, so he wishes to ask the question to Lin, who imed to be Kyrie''s father. However, Lin has not answered his question because he asked it so vaguely. Plus, from Kyrie''s memories, Ian has seen how Lin has departed from Kyrie''s side when he was only a child. Kyrie has been always alone in all the memories he saw.
"Do you wish to know?"
Ian turns his head to Lin, who is looking into the half-filled ss, dazed.
"I naturally do," Ian holds Kyrie''s hand tighter. He wishes to know everything from Kyrie because maybe then, he knows what to do, how to act with someone as unreadable as Kyrie. There is no perfect human in the world, and Kyrie certainly is not one even though he is to Ian controversially.
"I can show you."
Lin walks next to Ian and reaches to put his hand on top of their intertwined hands. Ian stops Lin again, the same way he stopped Lin when trying to administer the potion to stabilize Kyrie''s mana.
"What are you trying to do? I am not nning to force Kyrie to show his internal world if he does not wish to let me. I have made that mistake already. I am not going to make the same mistake again."
Lin watches Ian slump his head and shoulders, "Don''t worry. I am not going to let Kyrie drink another potion of truth. Kyrie will be the person who will decide to show you or not. People whom he does not trust will see nothing."
Lin can see Ian shaken up from that suggestion but still wonder if it is the right thing to do.
"Kyrie has a certain trait from childhood that is very simr to mine. He always represses his emotions because he does not want anyone to worry. That is why he was always so quiet and mild as a child. This could help him open up a bit more to you..."
Ian caresses Kyrie''s pale and cold cheek with the back of his finger.
''Will you me me for being curious?'' Ian asks Kyrie internally.
Chapter 163: Inside the headspace
Chapter 163: Inside the headspace
After Lin ces his hand on top of their hands, the world turns dark, and a single blurry light floats a distance away. Ian looks around his empty surroundings, and with the dim light shining at a distance, he can see the light outlining Lin''s figure by his side.
''What is this feeling?'' Ian examines himself because he is experiencing emotions that do not belong to him. He feels a heavy regret, sorrow, and guilt piercing into him like ance. The emotions burn inside his chest like hellfire, like a punishment for a sinner.
Ian looks at Lin, discerning that these feelings belong to Lin. Those mes shape like sunflowers, and they spread like the sea.
"We are walking into his headspace. Young man Follow me close so that you don''t get lost."
They soon encounter the blurry light they saw at a distance and find that this light is a swirl of water that looks exactly like a portal. The light shines through the wall.
Lin steps into the wall of water and finds an incredible resistance. With each step, his foot rubs the sole of his shoes thin. Even so, he continues to look forward, stepping into the light one step at a time. When he walks out of the water wall, he copses onto the ground, heaving for air.
"Are you alright?"
Lin lifts his head to see Ian extending his hand to help him up. Unlike him, Ian has easily walked past the first mental barrier like a walk in the park. Lin lets out a smirk with some huffs of mockery to himself.
His son trusts Ian so much that the man does not seem to suffer the mildest of resistance. It is normal to experience some resistance because everyone has their secrets.
Lin scrunches his face with that thought. He hisses. Shouldn''t his son have at least some resistance against this man? Why is his son so trusting towards this man? Shouldn''t Kyrie have his guard up a bit more?
Lin scuffs at his thoughts and looks at the water wall.
''I am his father, so why the hell is he putting so much resistance, huh? What is there for me not to see?''
Lin does not take Ian''s hand and gets himself up. He scuffs again, making Ian bbergasted at Lin''s sour mood.
Ian wonders if overthinking is hereditary.
Lin looks around the white hall where the ceiling and path are shaped into a water ripple collection. They walk on top of the water as they witness the neverending extension of tall white walls and water portals.
Lin frowns at theplicated structure in Kyrie''s mind. Unlike other people''s mind maps, there are some hints to indicate where to go. For instance, inside the mind, there should normally be objects that they like or something they find symbolic. There should be panels of memories and photos of people the person remembers.
In Kyrie''s mind, the walls are nk with endless portals that do not indicate where they lead. The headspace is like an emotionless monotonendscape.
"Mister Do you know where we should be going?"
Ian looks at Lin, scratching the back of his head while looking around lost. Suddenly, Ian feels someone grab his hand. He looks down to find a kid.
The kid has almond brown eyes, pale skin with a peach blush on his cheeks. The corner of his eyes gently edged upwards like the tail of a calligraphic brush stroke. His hair is dark as ink, short and well-groomed - long on top with short sides.
"Kyrie?" Lin calls the kid.
Ian looks at Lin surprised before returning his gaze at the miniature size of Kyrie''s actual appearance. His heart gets impaled by the cuteness, and he grips the fabric on his chest.
Kyrie furrows his brows at the sight of Lin and hides behind Ian while tightly hugging the thigh.
"Why are you inside my headspace, old man?" Kyrie''s mature but light voicees out of his kid-sized body.
"I" Lin finds himself with his tongue-tied.
''I want to see your mother'' Lin frowns, unsure how to express himself, ''I wish to know why you looked so disturbed meeting me again.''
Lin only knows that he has left a mess for his family after getting transmigrated back to his own world. No matter how much he begged the goddess, she never told him what happened to his family.
Ian senses the thoughts and turns to Kyrie, "Your father wishes to know why you looked so disturbed when you saw him again."
Kyrie''s pupils glisten, and he looks down to hide his expression from Lin and Ian.
Lin does not expect Ian just to blurt out his thoughts to Kyrie, but his shoulders feel lighter once those words are said. Seeing Kyrie look away with unwillingness, Lin slowly gives up on the chance to know.
Kyrie walks away, taking Ian. His small hands can only grab onto Ian by three fingers. Lin lowers his head, and he dips into his heavy emotions. Having a weird connection to Lin''s feelings, Ian opens his mouth to try to convince Kyrie.
"Old man What are you standing there for?" Kyrie stops walking to look back at Lin.
Lin''s face lights up, and he quickly follows behind while looking at Kyrie''s other hand. Ian lifts the corner of his lips, feeling Lin''s desire to take it.
Kyrie stops in front of one portal and turns to Lin, "This is the ce that you are looking for. You are looking for mom, right?"
Lin remains silent and takes a minute before entering the portal with some determination in his eyes. Ian tries to follow, but Kyrie does not move from where he is standing. Confused, Ian looks at Kyrie, holding his fingers tighter.
Ian crouches down to meet with Kyrie''s eyes, "Can you share this piece of your life with me?"
Kyrie''s eyes shake, and the hold on his hand from three fingers turns into one finger. Kyrie nods, but because his core is shaking, the white walls start to shake.
[I am not as sunny in the past as when I am with you]
Ian widens his eyes when he suddenly hears Kyrie''s internal monologue, "It''s alright. Me too."
Kyrie blinks in surprise when Ian responds to his thoughts.
[Ian can hear my thoughts?]
However, Ian does not seem to respond again, so Kyrie tilts his head in confusion.
[How did Ian hear my thoughts all of a sudden?]
Watching Kyrie''s young confused face, Ianughs a little. Kyrie blushes and rubs his small hand on Ian''s finger nervously.
They walk in the portal, and the scenery suddenly changespletely from the monotonous hallways. They walk on top of a small hill, watching a never-ending ne of sunflowers. The warm summer heat kisses their skin, and their bodies break a light sweat as they walk towards the sunflowers. The sunflowers stand nearly their same height, and they are all neatly nted into columns.
Ian closes his eyes from a bright shing light consuming his vision. When he opens again, he sees the back of Lin watching some of Kyrie''s earliest memories of his wife, Annalise. The woman has tight, wavy, ash brown hair with green almond eyes. She wears a delicate and warm expression.
Annalise is crouched down whileughing at Kyrie for eating the sunflower petals, "My baby, don''t eat the petals! Look, honey! Look at our silly son! Hahahaha! Do you think the sunflower petals are edible? Hahahaha! Don''t search on google! They are edible?"
Annalise tastes them but scrunches her face like the five-year-old Kyrie, "It tastes sooo bitter! Don''t eat them too, silly!"
She huffs while putting her hands on her hips, "Didn''t I tell you they are bitter?!?!"
Sheughs at Lin for trying the sunflower petals too. She wipes her tears squeezed out fromughter.
Ian and Kyrie join Lin to watch the memory like ghosts of Christmas past.
"As expected of my son, you really had a photographic memory. You even remember this"
Lin turns to Annalise and wishes to touch her face, but his fingers dive into the image like a ghost. Ian and Kyrie quietly follow Lin as they watch Kyrie''s normal happy family until 10. Then, all of a sudden, the atmosphere changes. The memories that always shine under the sun turn to the narrow streets under the moon.
Annalise frantically runs with Kyrie in her arms without any care of the gutter water sshing to her. The rapid palpitations and moments of gasps for air rang close to the ear. From a moment of weakness, her leg gives up whennding on the ground. Sheunches forward, scraping across the uneven asphalt floor. Annalise quickly parted herself from Kyrie to see if her son suffered from the impact. She lets out a sigh when Kyrie only suffered minor scratches. He looks frozen in shock. The sttering sounds of water rush closer, so she stands up again to flee. Her sleeves are torn apart from the impact, showing the ripped skin and blood on both of her forearms.
Chapter 164: Tears are journals that the body writes
Chapter 164: Tears are journals that the body writes
*** Trigger warning: mention serious mental health issues, trauma, and suicide. Please listen to a jolly song afterward. This chapter talks about Kyrie and his past. There is a rmended song in the author''s thoughts! ***
Annalise couldn''t stop herself from letting out a couple of drowned cries and inhales a quivering breath. She holds her breath to mute her sobs, but whinese out from the back of her throat.
Lin has expected tears, but nothing has prepared him to see despair, at least not from his wife. This woman always smiles so charmingly and brightly as if every day is showered in light. He covers his mouth, and tears flow out with his eyes wide open. The fact that he wasn''t there for her brutally hammers him into pieces.
Yet, he is unsure if he could have chosen another path, and the reality shatters him.
Ian tightens his grip, but he couldn''t feel that small hand. He turns to look at his side, and Kyrie is nowhere to be seen. He turns back to face darkness, and only the projected memory brings light to the ce he stands.
If Ian is honest with himself, he does not know how to take in Kyrie''s past. He feels overwhelmed by the intensity of those hardships. Kyrie has been the most well-put person Ian has ever encountered, and his words always bring meaning and strength to people. He seems to bring everyone up from their knees, but the sudden thought that Kyrie hosts darkness within clenches Ian''s heart.
"Kyrie" Annalise whispers to the young boy sleeping by her under a worn-out nket. Both of them sleep on the hard floor with amp by their side. A part of themp is covered with a shirt so that the light does not reach the door.
The young boy looks at his mother with his round innocent eyes.
"Mommy feels a lot of pain" A tear runs down her face.
Kyrie clumsily pats her tears off and draws in closer to his mother.
"Mommy is trying her best She misses daddy a lot."
Kyrie whimpers and buries his face on her chest, "Kyrie does not want to y anymore Cops and robbers Kyrie will be good and cook for mommy. I miss daddy too Can we go home?"
Annalise clenches her teeth over her lower lip as she sobs harder but still too afraid to make too much noise. The apartmentplex they are in is old, and the walls are thin. Watching Kyrie unable toprehend death, Annalise scrunches her nose in pain. Annalise watches the boyin about going back to a ce that does not exist any longer.
Kyrie senses the silence from his mother, "If mommy misses daddy Why doesn''t mommy go see daddy?"
"Daddy is far, far away"
"Kyrie knows how to cook!" He beams with confidence, "Mommy can visit daddy if she misses him a lot."
Annalise rubs her thumb at Kyrie''s tender cheek, "Will Kyrie me mommy if she does so?"
"Never!" Kyrie hugs Annalise tighter.
How should he react when figuring out that the man he loves has suffered such trauma? Kyrie was a child when the world around him slowly copsed, but his mind was not mature enough to catch such dark concepts as death. All of a sudden, Kyrie has been left alone after his mother died. Worse, he must have felt that he indirectly has given that ''permission'' to his mother. The boy stayed by her side until someone found them.
Most of the time Ian has spent with Kyrie is blessed with smiles. Yet, slowly, Ian finds himself unsure if all those smiles are genuine.
No, they are genuine. Ian is sure.
However, there is a hollow that Ian still needs to fill toplete the picture of who Kyrie is. The hollow has turned out to be Kyrie''s other side - the one that is not as sunny. That side hides like the depths of the ocean.
He looks to his surroundings again. It is in darkness. He has feared darkness before because he never knows what is beyond those dark curtains. Yet, he gets to understand after facing his own one that darkness protects the most vulnerable things. Without even making sure where he is heading, he walks toward it. His eyes couldn''t catch anything as if a ck veil covers his eyes, but he continues to look for Kyrie.
What is he expecting out of intruding into someone else''s mind? Ian is not sure anymore. He didn''t expect that curiosity could bring him so much weight. He only knows that he wishes to understand Kyrie more. Receiving from Kyrie has always been healing and warm. Still, he hopes to reciprocate, to make Kyrie feel the same love he got to know and understand. He wants to share the enlightenment that came from love.
There are no obligations in love. The warmth and blessinge from willingness. The keyword has always been ''together.'' Yes, to live together, hurt together, smile together, and understand together.
He wants to ept this other side of Kyrie. Pain is always lighter when it is shared. It hurts, but suffering is not something one should shoulder alone, even though suffering can only be solved individually.
Ian''s mind fills with Kyrie. He knows that the man loves to touch, yet Kyrie constantly searches in his expression for permission, always a bit afraid to go too far. Kyrie always has gone at his pace, by his willingness, and ording to his needs. Kyrie gives limitlessly.
Ian reaches into the darkness.
Kyrie has protected him, saved him, loved him.
His hand reaches the silhouette of Kyrie''s figure. Standing a bit shorter than him, Ian wraps his arms around Kyrie in the darkness. The darkness disperses, and they are standing at the mountain top. The wind blows with conviction, and their clothes rustle from its contact.
Ian watches Kyrie''s silky ink hair lifted by the wind, gently caressing his skin. Azaleas nket the mountain top, giving off a pleasant floral scent.
Kyrie''s shoulders are shaking.
[I am sorry, mom I had no idea]
"It was not your fault, Kyrie"
Kyrie turns around, with tears streaming down. Although the appearance is different, Ian still senses the familiarity of the man in his embrace.
"Tell me, Kyrie" Ian wipes the tears as many times as they flow down, "Tell me everything."
Kyrie sobs as he mumbles the ignorance thates from his past naivety. Even though he knows how his mother''s choice is not his fault, he feels the weight left behind by the words spoken from his tongue. The agony of being left behind and the inability to create meaningful rtionships due to his unique circumstances have marked him with fear of abandonment for life.
Ian tightens his embrace, supporting Kyrie with one hand on the nape while the other arm around his waist. He firmly holds Kyrie up as Kyrie mentions the insecurities and inexperience when dealing with people.
[Am I enough for those around me if hard work is the only thing I have?]
As life progresses, people grow fearful because all will taste loss, loneliness, anxiety, confusion, and anger. Sadly, those things sometimes tend to increase as people pass through life, amounting on top of their shoulders to the point they cannot take a breath without feeling the pain churning in their bones.
Kyrie reverts to his child-size as he sleeps in Ian''s arms, and his tears are still hanging on hisshes. Ian picks up a drop on his finger. He remembers how Kyrie called tears as journals that the body writes.
"Then I will be your reader," Ian whispers.
Iannds a kiss on Kyrie''s forehead, and he leans back to see Kyrie in adult form, looking at him with a smile.
"Hmm."
The mature flower petals get lifted by the wind, and as they stare into each other''s eyes, they both whisper, "No taking backs."
Chapter 165: Meeting the goddess in despair
Chapter 165: Meeting the goddess in despair
Lin''s eyes dim, watching Kyrie finding his mother dead. His entire body hurts watching the sight of the room light up and dim from the days passing. Remembering the resentment on Kyrie''s face starts to make sense.
Lin rubs his tear-stained face with his palms, running his fingers into his hair, grabbing a fist full, pulling it, tearing it. His throat holds a screaming from his twisting guts but ispletely stuck. His lungs work harder to function properly, making him breathless. His body burns like his soul is set on fire.
Yet, he finds all these are not painful enough. Someone has to make him suffer Someone has to make him pay! How could he make his family pass through that?
Lin falls to his knees as cries begin toe out into screams and begging for someone to punish him. Then, as if someone turns off the lights, his enclosing bes a void. His eyes try to search for the images that could at least give him pain, but all is darkness.
"Damn it! Damn it! I-... I-"
He tries to stop his tears. How dare he find relief! He puts his palms on his eyes as he weeps and endlessly apologizes to his wife and son. Until all his energy is zapped away, he mourns until he feels numb. He sits on his heels as he lifts his head to the sky, feeling the weight of the world on his conscience and mind. His palms still press on his eyes.
When he removes them and falls back tond on the ground, he sees red through his eyelids. He opens them and starts tearing again.
''I don''t deserve this''
He watches the sun hanging in the center of the sky with clouds encircling the bright star. The sky is unbelievably blue with rings of clouds, rippling like ocean waves. Around him stands towers of sunflowers, greeting the sunny day with their heads held high.
Tranquility sets in despite Lin being unsure if his emotions are just numb. He watches the sun in the shadows of the sunflower towers, safe from the intensity of the sunlight hitting his eyes. He smells the wetness of the earth beneath him. The breeze greets them by swaying the towers gently.
Tears silently flow down. Lin has calmed down, and his mind can think.
''Does he deserve this?''
He blinks, and the scenery changes. The sun is no longer up in the sky, but instead, it is just a cloudless one. He lifts his body to look at the water beneath him, and he sees the white walls and water portals below. Finding the sight familiar, he looks at the waters spreading endlessly like the ocean. His eyes soonnd on his son and Ian. They are standing on the water like they have been waiting for Lin.
He breaks the eye contact, feeling shame and guilt sprouting inside his numbed body. Yet, he knows it is not the right time to grief. At least, his son needs to know what truly happened. Kyrie needs to know why Lin went to Earth.
Shallowing hard, Lin lets his emotions stay on top of his chest a little longer. It is not like he can escape from the fire that will keep burning his soul until hisst breath.
Watching Lin walk closer, Ian turns his gaze to Kyrie, looking emotionally exhausted. Although Kyrie has so much resentment, he has forgiven without even being conscious about it happening. His heart softens once seeing his father''s grief. Kyrie dips his head to take his eyes off the kneeling figure.
Kyrie ends up letting go, even though he personally would never want to let his father pass a single day in peace. Kyrie feels frustrated, like he is not delivering the vengeance his soul has been plotting secretly. But, for some reason, from some twisted logic, forgiving Lin means forgiving himself.
[Will mom me me for feeling this way?]
Maybe only meeting her will Kyrie know. Perhaps then, he will know what to say to his mother when he meets her again.
"Kyrie" Lin takes all the courage to pronounce the name he picked with his wife. There is too much to apologize for. Will the word ''sorry'' undo the suffering? No, it doesn''t do anything. It doesn''t carry the same weight, at least not in Lin''s point of view.
Lin watches Kyrie''s exhaustion, but a bit offort enters his heart, seeing that Kyrie has not lost the luster of life from his eyes.
"I have a story to tell you about everything about why I am here in this world... about why you are in this world... about my agreement with Vita"
Although Kyrie has grasped to a certain extent that his father is slightly involved, he is still shaken by it when Lin confirms his thoughts. The evidence of Lin being on Earth and in this world has plenty of weight on the theory that gods are involved, but he has not had the time to process those points through.
Lin looks up at the sky as if the events that started everything are underneath a clear sky. His sight reaches somewhere far in the past.
A few decades ago, in the elven city where the Guild of Clytia has yet to be founded, a mysterious and contagious disease had broken out. It sounds like the typical tragic story of a secluded vige, hidden in the depths of mountains and forests. However, as someone who experienced the eroding effect of the disease, Lin has felt it different than just some outsider reading it in the news. Sometimes, people would skip, thinking that it is just another unfortunate one - ''well, good thing it is nowhere near them...''
Lin''s father soon also sumbs to the same fate. Left with many lives on his hands, Lin starts to look for help outside of the vige. However, others see those mass casualties as divine punishment. They do not think that the deities are cruel enough unless his town has done something to upset the heavens. Lin watches his fruitlessbor, wasting time when he could have spent with those failing to heal. He goes into depression, waiting for death to knock on his door despite having yet any symptoms.
One night, Lin has a dream. Inside, the massive blue sky and the deep ocean stretch to infinity. Heunches into his knees as soon as he sees Vita in her ming and domineering hanfu. Her hair is tied up in a long ponytail with a simple gold hair ornament. Despite carrying a smile, the emotions do not trante to her tired and enraged eyes. She sits on an invisible throne, making her seem like she is floating on air.
"Mortal," Her voice makes Lin tremble to the core, "Do you wish to save your kin?"
Lin lifts his head, looking shocked at Vita. He quickly diverts his gaze once their eyes meet.
"Yes."
His answer is obvious. It is the miracle that he has wished to happen. However, instead of the kind goddesses that he has seen in sculptures or paintings, the one in front of him has no resemnce to those figures that embodied mercy. Vita''s gaze is empty as if she has lost every bit of what a gentle goddess should be.
Lin would not be surprised if the deity granting him her presence is a fallen god.
"We can make a deal. I can save your kin, and you do me a favor," Vita murmurs and walks closer to Lin. Her garments slide across the water, creating ripples, and she stops close in front of Lin that he can see the embroidery of her hanfu.
Lin has not received anyment about rising to his feet, so he stays kneeled with his head facing the ground.
"What does the goddess wish me to do?"
Lin feels his palms sliding forward from the sweat, and his breath fastens.
"I will send you to another world, and you will have your first child there."
Chapter 166: Arriving to Earth
Chapter 166: Arriving to Earth
Lin was young when the goddess extended her hand to him with such an enticing deal.
Without outside help and the knowledge of the strange disease, Lin couldn''t save his vige. He has only been leading the vige for a few weeks, and his father has left him in the drop of a hat. Those who could guide him have followed his father or are too weak to oversee any procedures.
So what if it is a weird request? The goddess is not asking for someone''s life or anything that harms others. She is a goddess, right? She should have her reasons.
"Where are you sending me?" Lin asks timidly, still too scared to lift his head to face the goddess.
"It doesn''t matter," Vita replies, "I will bring you back here once you have finished the end of your bargain."
''Doesn''t matter? But I am going there! Of course, it matters!''
"You don''t have to worry so much, mortal. I will send you to an upper-level world where you don''t have to struggle hard to survive," Vita replies to his thoughts while exhaling azy breath, "Until when are you going to continue kissing the ground, mortal?"
Lin lifts his head, and a waft of sweet cinnamon smell enters his nostrils. Vita''s eyes are less intense, so his eyes trail to the long pipe in her hand. He stands and coughs when a cloud of smoke smashes his face. He feels his vision blur for a second when he inhales too much smoke.
When the smoke clears up, he sees another goddess standing behind Vita. That goddess looks like a young adult, and she stands just a head smaller than Vita.
"I will leave this to you, Yue," Vita turns around to walk away.
The smokeing out of her smoking pipe wraps around her body, and her figurepletely disappears when a gust of wind breaks the cloud of smoke.
Yue throws on the ground a scroll, and the scroll opens itself. The magical circle inscribed expands on the surface of the waters. The water wall shoots up, and a portal opens the water wall like lifting stage curtains. Lin follows Yue into the dark portal. As if passing through ayer as thin as paper, Lin arrives on top of a fifteen-store building.
Under a starless sky, Lin would never imagine that the missing stars have fallen onto earth to illuminate the city when the sun is down. He walks to the edge of the building and sees the streets filled with life. He watches people out on the streets with weird refined clothing and carriages without horses. The streets re in both still and moving lights. Everywhere his eyesnded looks new. He has never seen such genius applications that could elevate living standards this high, especially when this world does not possess much mana.
"So this is an upper-level world?"
Yue smiles and nods, "I picked this one! Do you like it?"
"Ehh I am not sure but this world looks intriguing. Goddess Why did you pick this world?"
Yue lets out some giggles and turns around, heading to the door to get off the roof. Lin follows closely.
Suddenly, something drops to Lin''s foot, and he picks it up. It is a book with the cover of two guys hugging each other.
"Junjo Romantica," Lin reads the cover, surprised that he can read thenguage of this world, but he couldn''t understand those words.
He is about to open the book to read more to see if he could actuallyprehend thenguage, and the book disappears from his hands after a blink of an eye.
Yue pouts, "Don''t go around reading other people''s things."
Lin scratches his head while feeling apologetic, "Sorry sorry I was only surprised that I could read thenguage and got carried away. Was it a diary?"
"Ah" Yue smiles widely, "Just some records of lovely encounters."
---
Kyrie chokes on air when seeing the cover of that so-called book. Ian pats on his back.
"Are you alright?"
"Yeah Sorry Just swallowed my saliva wrong"
Lin looks at Kyrie suspiciously.
---
Yue leads Lin into an apartment in the building they arrived at. Lin looks around in shock and starts to examine everything.
"Wooooow!" His eyes glisten when sliding his hand over the smooth surface of the wall, "This is amazing. I can''t believe this is actually possible."
He continues to touch everything. He marvels at the windows made to be so clear, resistant, and big in size. He touches the design on the curtains, and his jaw drops at the consistency of every thread. He smells the couches, making a weird face that the leather does not smell.
Although a normal person would burst outughing at Lin, Yue burns in embarrassment. That is exactly how she acted when she came to this world. She has no idea until a mother ces her hand over her son''s eyes to blind him from such disgrace!
A country pumpkin is what she got called.
How in the actual world could a mother tell her son that a strangedy with weird clothing is marveling over a ss window like it is some kind of godly artifact! Not to mention the horror that the people from the other side have to experience when seeing her face randomly pop out of nowhere! Those spilled fries will never get justice!
Yue squeezes her fingers together, and a force takes hold of Lin in ce from attempting to act like he has a furniture fetish. She will spare the man from the agony of remembering such embarrassment in the far future. And she aplishes just that; while Lin shows his memories, Kyrie has lost half of his HP fromughing too hard.
[So dad is the one who brought many inventions to this world]
Yue walks up to Lin and pokes on his forehead. Instead of wasting time and letting Lin discover everything on his own, Yue ends up transferring knowledge that she gained while she was in the world foolin- working.
Lin widens his eyes in shock while Yue takes her hand off with an apologetic smile. Lin pales but also blushes at the incredible surge of images in his mind.
''Oops?!?!''
Yue clearly has over-sent some information about her secret hobby.
Lin takes his hand off his face and questions, "Seriously? They use lightsabers as as" He crosses his legs with awkwardness.
How does Lin even know about lightsabers? Well, it is a ratherplicated topic. The short answer is that Yue might have confused what Star Wars is all about. The stories are rather interesting, though, and the movies are still a must-watch.
Chapter 167: Lins memory of her
Chapter 167: Lin''s memory of her
Kyrie watches Lin''s back while contemting.
[Why is the old man showing me all this?]
Lin''s memories are funny, and they look like regr memories if Kyrie forgets that one is an otherworld elf and the other one is a goddess. They spend some time at the beginning of their journey together binge reading.
Yue reads over collections upon collections of BL while Lin reads through engineering textbooks. They are stuffed into onesies: Yue as a tiger while Lin as a penguin. They both act like aedic pair indulging the fuel for their fanaticism.
It is only a month after that Yue would mention the woman that Lin is destined to be with while on Earth. Lin looks at the photo and waits for Yue to continue. Well, she only smiles.
Lin stands on a sofa in rage, "You know! You had all month, but you just gave me a photo? What am I supposed to do with it? Eat it?"
Yue takes her face off the BL manga and turns to Lin, "Be my guest! Let me prepare the video camera first."
Lin drops his bum to the sofa, bouncing up. Then, he leans on the couch arm, "Shouldn''t gods be more you know busy? Cancer is always a good start!"
"You spoke to the wrong god, Lin."
"Of course I did! If mortals see youze around in another world reading BL, wouldn''t they just cough blood out of frustration and die?"
"Scram!" A flying sandal gets towards Lin, and Lin narrowly dodges that terrifying weapon. Chills run through his skin like needles. The old traumas are acting up! Those cold weapons that somehow are affiliated with women are always the scariest. Even if you are from their blood and flesh, there is no mercy when sandalsnd.
"Okay, okay Geez What do you want for dinner?" Lin asks when entering his bedroom to change out of his onesie.
"Hmmm Maybe a bento box"
Lin walks out of the apartmentplex. The distant street lights seem like fireflies floating in the air in cold hues. On the empty narrow street, one or two cars woulde by every five to seven minutes. Lin breathes in the fresh night air as his thoughts slowly go through his mind in a more organized and logical way.
For this month, Lin has lived in utter confusion and amazement. Here, most people are literate and often mild of character, also a bit cold and distant. They only focus on themselves and live their lives without bothering those that they consider strangers. Maybe Lin hase from a small vige, and that is why Lin finds it strange. It is a simr experience he had had when he followed his father to a human capital city.
Yue has told him that they live in a rather big city, so people are more educated on average. Their jobs focus on knowledge that requires years of study from their childhood all the way to their adulthood. Those studies require the students to know how to read and write.
Having an entire month to observe the people and the city, Lin considers that there are many things for him to learn to implement once he returns to his world. One of the things that he is looking forward to implementing is the sewage systems. He has learned the importance of sanitation and how it could prevent many diseases.
However, now that he has time to settle his mind to think properly, Lin starts to process his agreement with Vita. He has asked Yue about Vita''s side of the deal, and in a fit of guilt, she has told him that his firstborn is a troublesome individual. She doesn''t go into detail before changing the topic.
''What did she mean by a troublesome individual?''
Lin wonders if his child could turn into the source of tragedy for many that Vita would take notice of his firstborn. From scripture teachings, gods would not involve themselves with mortals. They would only involve themselves with mortals on extremely rare asions. Maybe his firstborn is that troublesome. Well, Lin has been a troublesome child too since he is born with an insatiable curiosity.
-ring-
Lin looks back to see a bicycle drive past him.
"Well I will make sure that my child will not be like that!" Lin tells himself.
His eyes finally catch the convenience store. His eyes focus on the cashier, and his eyes light up. Suddenly, his vision jolts sideways, and his body''s weights shift, causing him to lose footing. The collision against the automatic sliding door shocks the cashier. She runs out to see Lin on the floor with two strings of blooding from his nose.
The man looks at the light on the door''s frame. The door is working perfectly. Did that door just deny his existence?
"Oh my gosh! Are you alright?"
Annalisees out of the door. Her beautiful wavy hair falls from her shoulders as she leaned to check on Lin. Shees in better than Vita has entered in his dream.
Holy mama, mia! How can a convenience store clerk''s uniform look so good on someone!
In Lin''s eyes, Annalise hase down from heaven with some godly golden aura around her. (Just the convenience store lights and some mental filtering). The cool breeze of the air conditioning hits Lin''s face.
"Are you-"
"I am willing!"
"Sorry?"
"Ah! I mean I am alright."
Annalise pulls Lin up while Lin giggles like a creepy old man. He tries to walk into the store and sees darkness again.
The door has ignored his existence again.
"Pfft," Annalise tries to hold herugh, but she fails to, "Are you a ghost or what?"
Lin widens his smile and narrows his eyes, "What if I am?"
Annalise immediately stiffens, which causes Lin to chuckle.
That is the beginning of how Annalise met Lin. Kyrie smiles when seeing his motherugh. He wishes to tell her that he is alright and tell her all his adventures like the old times.
Kyrie rubs his eyes and feels some dizziness.
[I guess I have reached the end of my mental energy.]
Then, Kyrie puts his head on Ian''s shoulder.
[If mom was here maybe I would feel more strength facing Vita and Yue from now on. It would have been nice if they could just stay as friends.]
Kyrie remembers Vita''s smirk while calling him ''brat.'' He remembers Yue inhaling cookies and snacks.
[It is just so]
Chapter 168: Are you aware ...
Chapter 168: Are you aware ...
After Kyrie ces his head on Ian''s shoulder, the headspace turns dark. Lin and Ian open their eyes and adjust themselves to a room showered in marigold. They have been inside Kyrie''s headspace for almost an entire day, and the sun is setting on the horizon.
Lin looks at Kyrie with words stuck in his throat. There are more memories that he wants to show his son. Suddenly, a thought enters his mind, making his eyelids twitch.
''Why do I want to show everything to Kyrie?''
Is it his guilt as his father? Is it due to his mother? A part of Lin does want Kyrie to know how much he loved Annalise and how sorry he is to treat Kyrie coldly for thosest few years they spent on Earth.
Back then, after Lin and Annalise have Kyrie, Lin has been waiting for the day that Yue would tell him to go back to his own world. However, Yue has never appeared again, and Lin is left counting the seasons. He has counted the number of times he saw the little green knobs on the bare branches, the luscious greenery spread under the sunlight, the leaves that fall once turned gold, and the rooftops covered by a cold nket. He has wanted to ask the goddess about his people. If they are well, Lin wants to stay with his own family. He has wanted to stay at his new home.
A handful of years have passed, and Lin has remained with his mouth full of words. He has recited many times to make it more emotional and maybe even inspiring for those who would end up listening to his speech. He wants to move the goddess to let him stay.
However, everything crumbles when Lin witnesses the atrocities caused by human hands. And all have started when he helps an olddy protesting in front of hispany buildingthedy sobs from the injustices done to her daughter. At first, Lin helps to the extent of just lifting the olddy off the ground and moves on with his day.
The olddy never gives up and seeks to let everyone hear about the story of her daughter. Due to her constant passion for demanding justice for her daughter, she manages to catch the employees'' attention. The topic finally gets whispered in lunch conversations, and the whisper grows louder to the point that the entirepany is flooded with rumors that no one could distinguish what is true or false.
Lin is living his best life with a thriving career. His superiors favor him since he is solid in leadership and gets the projects done with flying colors. Lin is meant to work by their side at the top. Thus, that fateful dayes where he is getting to meet the top dogs. That is also the first time Lin has ever stepped into a high-end club.
At first, Lin is thrilled to meet his superiors. They pour drinks for each other and sometimes talk about random daily urrences. However, the topic about the olddy and her daughter soon gets brought up, and what hase out of their mouths made Lin bleed. Theyugh and joke about the suffering of others, and from the influence of alcohol, they speak more of simr urrences that got swept under the rug. They dare to brag about their misuse of power.
For the next few months, Lin has kept his mouth shut. He has done just what he needs to do while ignoring the thorn inserted into his heart. Yet, every time he breathes, he can feel the thorn moving in his wound, making him pain.
The more time he spends in thepany, the more he realizes the loopholes that he was blind to. He starts to see the neverending list of crimes. And finally, he snaps when one gotmitted in front of him.
Remembering how everything has unfolded, Lin presses his closed eyes. A bitterness flows inside him because he has sacrificed his family in the attempts to bring those crimes to light. He stands away from the bed, and he exerts more energy than usual to get up due to his fatigue. His body feels heavy. Although he wants to rest, he has onest thing he needs to do.
"Ian, right?"
Ian lifts his head to look at Lin and nods.
"Could you spare me a bit of your time?" He looks at the door to indicate to Ian that they are going to talk somewhere else.
Lin guides Ian up a flight of stairs that spiral around the enormous gold tree, and after a good fifteen minutes, they arrive at a ce inside the tree trunk. The roof of the circr room is embedded with thousands of silver mana stones. In the middle stands a transparent column with gold particles floating upwards. A sea of sunflowers neatly spreads through the room.
"This is a resting ce that I have created," Lin breaks their silence that was kept when traveling to this ce.
Ian would be a fool if he could not guess who Lin dedicated this ce for. Kyrie''s mother, Annalise, holds an important ce in Lin''s heart.
"I will not beat around the bushes." Lin locks his eyes with Ian, "Are you aware of your curse, Ian?"
Ian''s eyshes twitch when faced with that question.
"I I am aware"
Lin watches Ian''s eyebrows knit and is a bit relieved that the youngster is at least aware of that time bomb that he carries.
Someone lightly scuffs after hearing Ian''s response. Ian looks around the room to find the third person. His eyesnd on the old shaman that revealed herself in the sea of sunflowers. Her white hay-like hair pops out among the sunflowers.
She lifts her ogre mask, showing off her oddly youthful face. Her tender skin is enough to deceive anyone who does not know her. She wears ayer of white powder on her face with a magenta eyeshadow. Her lips are painted white with a red circle in each corner.
"Cursed one If you are aware, then you should not stay close to anyone," The old shaman says with a chilling, emotionless voice, "Cursed, but unwilling to die I see that you struggle immensely against your fate! Death reigns in your fingertips, and darkness will consume you in the future."
Lin openly shows his dislike at the old shaman''s words, "Well, what do you know about their future?"
Although the question sounds normal to other people''s ears, the old shaman can clearly feel the sarcasm from those words. She has been wrong two times already about Kyrie.
The old shaman has confidently said before that once Kyrie takes the potion of truth, Kyrie would have his fate cut with the gods, and Lin has to wait in a nearby city to fetch him back to the elven city. However, the old shaman is wrong, and she also gets significantly injured when the fallen god intervened. Kyrie ultimately regains most of his memories.
The second time is when the old shaman predicted Kyrie''s death, so Lin has to intervene. However, her interpretation is wrong again since Ian and Imogen are the ones who saved Kyrie. Although Lin has yed a part by buying time for Ian and Imogen to arrive, the shaman has never foreseen those two in her foresight.
The old shaman has never had a wrong interpretation before, but she has been wrong in every attempt when she tries to see Kyrie''s future. Thus, she switches to look into Ian. The old shaman could still remember how shaken she felt when she peered into Ian''s future.
Chapter 169: The shamans vision
Chapter 169: The shaman''s vision
The shaman pauses before she recounts her entire vision. She feels ants crawling through her scalp down to her neck, spreading throughout her back. It has been hundreds of years since she has had this feeling showering over her - the feeling of her goddess''s presence, Karta.
Shamans don''t usually reveal the specifics of their visions because they keep them holy. Those visions are like their special connection to the goddess who watches fate. They are incredibly personal. Seeing such an opportunity arise, Lin and Ian be attentive to what she has to say since she seems awfully shaken by it.
That day, the ritual is done with the usual dry herbs, spices, stones, and inscriptions. The air bes dense in aromatics, and the shaman connects to the world around her. She strengthens the link to her soul, reaching out to the mechanisms of fate. Suddenly, she feels electricity crawl through her body, and a sharp pain pierces deep into her heart. The shaman feels shaken by the sudden disconnection in the middle of her ritual. Panicking, she tries to reconnect, and a light shines upon her, impairing her vision for half a minute.
When the shaman opens her eyes, she finds herself standing inside a shallow body of water. She realizes that she is currently inside the vision.
The murky water reaches her ankles. She looks around, feeling the presence of her goddess, but Karta is nowhere near her. As she walks forward, the sharp sand and pebbles graze the soles of her feet. Random branches of dead trees peek out from the dark water.
With her mortal eyes, she can vaguely see the split between the body of water and the dead sky. The traffic ofets fill the heavens, and the celestial bodies leave trails of stardust to indicate where theye from. With only thoseets to light the sky, the world inside the vision is in shades of grey.
She is waiting for her eyes to adjust to the darkness, but staying still is a waste of time. With the poor lighting, the shaman walks around, her ankle pushing through the viscous waters.
Her vision abruptly turns dark as she ms into a bouncy slimy wall. She falls back andnds on the murky water. Her hands ze over the sharp objects from the bottom of theke. Her dress is soiled with mud, and she frowns from the ufortable feeling of wet clothes. She looks up. With her eyes slightly more adjusted to the darkness, she sees the shape of the mount that she mmed against. She squeezes her eyes to look closer, and she sees a dangling head.
She screams but quickly seals her mouth with both of her hands. The bitter taste of mud and blood manages to enter her mouth. While trying to tame her shakiness, she steels herself to look closely at the mount of corpses. She finds that the corpses are marked with tiny characters and ancient inscriptions.
She has seen those inscriptions before. When she has traveled into the ruins that used to be the city of Udarr, she has found simr symbols in tablets. The corpse with the head hanging upside down opens its mouth, and a giant insect walks out of it, scaring the shaman silly. She falls again to the murky waters while crawling away as fast as she can. The insect''s body continues to crawl out like a snake with thousands of goosebump-inducing legs. It''s a giant centipede.
She recognizes that the giant centipede is a type of Gu. Gu is a deadly poisonous insect that is bred by making the insect survive numerous trials.
The process is usually very inhumane where only thew of survival of the fittest exists. Inside arge vase, Gu breeders would put different poisonous insects. Then, they would wait until one of the insects would eat through all the other insects to survive. Thatst insectes out with a stronger type of poison in its body. Some breeders would repeat the process multiple times until that surviving insect reaches a level that could be considered a Gu.
The practice of Gu has been long abolished because it has a heavy repercussion. Gu curses the possessor with death, and those insects are indestructible. Thus, those insects are sealed to the depths of the earth to stop the curse from spreading.
Shaken by therge centipede, the shaman only manages to murmur, "Cursed fate."
The foresight tells the shaman that Ian is cursed, and his curse is indestructible. However, a curse always has causation, either from a caster or indirectly caused. She stands back up while looking around with her better-adjusted eyes to darkness. The mud drips off the corners of her robe, disturbing the peaceful surface of the shallowke.
Her attention quickly centers on the random pieces of ck thread floating in the air. She grabs a bundle of tangled strings, and as soon as she touches it, it disintegrates. The shaman narrows her eyes from the familiar feeling thates off the strings.
Thus, she tries to catch more, but all end up turning to dust as soon as they contact her skin. Nheless, she is sure what they are now. They are Ian''s fate threads. It has taken the shaman a few tries before she pinpoints the answer because she has never seen fate threads cut into pieces.
The normal fate threads are long and red, not in pieces and ck. The shaman exhales in disbelief.
''Are these threads the reason why Ian is cursed? Then, the mound of corpses symbolizes the curse thates from the severance of fate.''
Although the shaman feels sorry for Ian, the shaman has never seen anyone live different from what fate wills. The only escape from cursed fates is death. However, nothing she has seen before amounts to the cruelty written for one person to bear. Worse, the shaman knows that a deity must be responsible for such cruelty. That god must be a high leveled deity with enough essence to sever something as untouchable as fate.
The questions start to surface.
''Why? Why sever the fate of a mortal? Why would a deity go through the lengths, trouble, and sacrifice?''
The shaman hase in to find answers for her inability to pinpoint Kyrie''s exact future, but she ends up with more questions. Despite her rapid depleting mana, she decides to stay. She looks around to find that other than the mountain of corpses and the broken fate strings, nothing could help her build on her interpretation.
Remembering her predecessors, she recounts how one has taught her to look at the specific elements that help build her interpretation. So, she re-examines the mountain of corpses and the broken fate strings.
Nothing more than she can interpret from those two elements.
''Is this another dead end?''
Looking down defeated, her eyes catch something shining inside the murky waters, so she scoops a handful of sand. Mixed with the sand, there are particles of gold that melt into the air as soon as they are taken off the water. Some of those particles get absorbed in her skin as energy.
''Essence is mixed in the sand''
She grabs another handful and sees those particles evaporating, leaving the sand behind. Only when she is starting to ponder for a reason, she sees that the body of water is moving in a direction. The movement is very settled that the shaman has not noticed before.
The shaman races toward the direction. She enters an invisible barrier that took the air out of her lungs for a few seconds. She looks back to see her own reflection, and when she touches the barrier, she finds that she cannot get through it any longer.
So, she decides to walk toward the source of light that she can see at a distance. On the way, she catches how the broken fate strings are moving the same way. With thest bit of mana left to sacrifice, she sees a silver goblet in the sky with a young tree growing inside. Gold threads hang on the branches of the trees, and their ends are slowly reattaching with the ck broken strings.
She extends her hand to touch one of the gold strings. Once her fingertip brushes over the string, the string immediately wraps around her wrist, turning red. No matter how much she tries to break free, the gold-turned-red thread does not break. She tries to use her weight to break free, so she walks until the thread cannot extend anymore. However, to her surprise, the thread seems boundless. No matter how far she walks, the thread never reaches its maximum length.
Without any warning, her vision ends. She opens her eyes to see that her consciousness has returned to her room. She covers her mouth as she coughs up blood for overusing her mana. Looking at the red in her hand, she remembers the thread wrapped around her wrist in the vision.
The old shaman stops recounting her memories and remains quiet as she processes her own thoughts. Lin and Ian look at each other, understanding what that red thread is.
That thread is a fate thread.
"Before, I couldn''t understand what that silver goblet and gold fate threads meant. All until Lin brought his injured son, and I was able to feel that kid''s mana and essence inside. That kid''s energy has the same feeling as those gold threads."
Lin finds the entire vision hard to process, "What then does that mean?"
"It means that Ian''s fate could restore to its original state through Kyrie," the shaman points at Ian with her dagger, "and I also think that this is the will of my goddess, the guardian of fate, Karta."
Ian widens his eyes when he hears that name, "Did you say goddess Karta?"
The shaman nods.
That is Phanes''s elder sister, and Ian has met her when he''s trapped with Kyrie in the city of Udarr.
"Nheless" The shaman darkens her expression, "That does not mean that this kid''s curse will not affect the people close to him."
"Why do broken fate strings affect anything? Or cause a curse?"
"There is no such thing as not having fate threads, Lin. For each person you meet in life, you are connected to them one way or another. Not having fate threads means that you will never form a rtionship with anyone in life."
"But" Lin points at himself and at Ian, showing that they have a rtionship - even if the rtionship is acquaintanceship. However, Lin''s rtionship extends more than that because of his son''s rtionship with Ian.
"That is why your rtionship is a contradiction to how this kid''s fate is being recorded."
"So?" Lin bes frustrated because the shaman is feeding him chunk by chunk.
"It means that fate will sooner orter correct itself and make sure there are no other possible ways to further that contradiction And And Death is the fastest way. Unfortunately, that is also the way fate normally leans toward."
Lin narrows his eyes, reflecting some pain from them.
"Is there any way that we know when fate does that?"
Ian finally breaks his silence, "Yeah. There is."
"How How do you know?" Lin''s heart is banging on his chest as he voices the question.
Ian takes out his arm off his shirt, showing red string marks on his skining from his heart. Although there is no pain, he now knows that fate is starting to work on him.
During the exploration of the gates, Imogen coincidentally sees the red string marks.
What she has said still asionally echoes in Ian''s mind, "Dude You are dying..."
Imogen has never been surprised by anything that has to do with Ian because she has seen everything that she has to see. Yet, at that moment, Imogen''s face has twisted in a pained but amusing way that Ian could not get his mind off of her expression for many days.
Chapter 170: Living in the present
Chapter 170: Living in the present
Watching those red threads sprouting from where Ian''s heart is located, Lin could sense his heart drop to his stomach. He has just seen his son suffer through the death of his wife, and now, he is faced with another potential tragedy. Didn''t his sone to this world to save this kid?
"Sir Could you please let me be the one to tell Kyrie?"
Lin has air stuck inside his chest. What should a father do in this kind of moment? Watching Ian remain calm while waiting for his answer, Lin finally nods after suppressing an intense battle inside.
Lin looks back at the shaman, "So? What can we do?"
"Maybe find the tree inside the silver goblet," The shaman says, "That tree had the same aura as my goddess."
"Where is that silver goblet?"
The shaman shakes her head, shrugging her shoulders because she has never seen that goblet or the tree before in her long life.
"Maybe the Fae Queen has the answers," Ian inputs.
Ian lets a smile out in an attempt to ease Lin''s anxiety. Lin nods and massages his temples with his thumb and index finger.
Lin whispers to himself, "There is still some hope I will get everything ready for your trip to the Fae Kingdom."
Lin does not stay put and hurries to get the equipment ready. Ian wants to express his gratitude, but Lin is long gone before he could utter a word.
After watching Lin disappear from the stairs, Ian returns his gaze at the shaman, "Could you also do me the same favor?"
The shaman examines Ian''s eyes and nibbles the inside of her cheek.
"I hope you know what you are doing, kid. Even if you are the receiving end of the curse, there is nothing set in stone just yet. Your curse can still affect those around you. Sometimes, toote means toote. Once, I also had to decide this. Back then, after the word about my powers got to other viges, I was faced with the fact that I needed to leave. My vige was all loving people, and they did not push me away. Eventually, I stayed too long, and." The shaman pauses while tightening her jaw, "You can fill the rest of the story."
"But it was not your fault."
The shaman softly lifts a corner of her mouth, "Lin also said that, but nothing is worse than the ''what ifs.''"
She slides down the red ogre mask on her face and leaves without another word about whatter happened to her. Her back seems like it is stuck with spears, arrows, and axes. Those memories must have weighed her down so much that her spine has arched.
Yet, her words do not scare Ian away. Instead, he thinks otherwise. For many regressions, he has continuously expected the worse. He walks towards the future, expecting to repeat the same experience over and over again.
Before he has met Kyrie, he has thought that such a future is the only future, but Kyrie has proved him wrong. He can choose where to go. Instead of concentrating on how the future looks based on his past experiences, he should focus on the present, where happiness resides.
Happiness is like a snowke; once it reaches your hand, you need to admire the beautiful shape before it melts.
Plus, a life without being with another soul is just too painful and meaningless. Instead of letting life do its wicked thing, why not challenge it for a better moment? Even a deep breath of fresh air can make a difference to the body, so why not live intently in the moment for happiness?
He is no longer that person carrying a dead soul who just happens to apany the saintess for a purge thinking that it would save the world. Remembering back, he isn''t even sure why he has chosen to let death be the solution. He has stained his hands over and over again, making sure that the supposed ''evil'' never wins.
He is dying, and he does not have that next chance any longer. There is no next loop. Fate is set to destroy him for being contradictory to how he is recorded. He needs to live intentionally, making sure that each second is well spent and worthwhile. No one is really born with a purpose, and living like a dead fish that floats by the currents of life would not make him more than a dead fish. He should not just survive but live.
He is filled with hope despite how dangerous hope is, but it has resurrected his soul. Everything in this round is changing, so he has to take the chance to live.
He is not giving up on his life any longer.
---
A couple of days have passed after Ian heard the old shaman''s vision. The Phantom Guild has arrived at the elven city in the morning, and they are all happy to re-encounter with Kyrie and Laurel at the center of the elven city. When they finally meet Imogen and Ian, their faces turn white.
Celine looks nervously at Sulfrid, "Husband, I never thought our headmaster likes rougher types."
As if the entire guild has the same thought, their eyes scan Imogen from head to toe in unison. They have only seen her from afar during the temple cleansing.
Imogen is tall and gant, a muscr, toned woman who oozes confidence and danger. She is the saintess, the rumored judge of light.
They all turn to look at the thin and gentle Laurel. They all close their eyes for a moment of silence. Some even sniff a bit while controlling their tears.
''Chief is not going to win on this one.''
Sulfrid messes and pulls his hair, "I believe in you, headmaster!"
Kyrie lifts his eyebrows, confused, "Thanks?"
The guildmates all nod and yell that they believe in him.
Just when they have thought that their lovely chief is going to be in extreme sorrow, their dreams might be turning into reality.
For the next two days, Kyrie has been spending a lot of time with Laurel, and they have been together discussing their ns to enter the Fae Kingdom for the twentieth time? Federline and Lemuel''s souls are about toe out, discussing over and over again the route, equipment, and terrain.
"How is the equipment?" Kyrie looks at Federline.
Federline silently tries to search for answers on Kyrie''s face because Kyrie has asked the same question for the past days multiple times.
"Headmaster Everything is ready to go... The equipment isplete, cleaned, polished, in good condition, and tested."
Kyrie looks at Lemuel as if he is looking for a problem.
"Kyrie The 57th revision is done for the route, and Federline has been training with me. I can guide you the entire route without fail."
Ian and Imogen are standing behind Kyrie and Laurel with a dangerous aura steaming out of their pores. Feeling the danger prickling their skin, Kyrie and Laurel sweat cold while they look at each other.
Kyrie uses his best eyemunication to send the telepath, ''Think of something!''
Laurel catches the message from Kyrie''s eyes, and her eyes wander around as she thinks. Federline and Lemuel look at the troubled headmaster and chief flipping out their brains like a pocket for loose change as if they are brooding over the answer for an unsolvable problem.
Laurel''s eyes light up, "We need to know about the fairy culture so that we don''t offend them by ident!"
"Yeah! I will ask dad about. AHHHH! Ian? Wait It is important!"
Ian has lifted Kyrie and put him on his shoulder. Then, he proceeds to walk away with the struggling man.
"Wait, Imogen! We are busy!"
Laurel does not escape her fate either. She is getting carried like a sack of potatoes like Kyrie.
"Busy," Imogen murmurs low, with some slight annoyance.
"Yes! We are SUPER busy!" Laurel wiggles while trying to get off.
Imogen ps her bum, making Laurel gasps.
"Be good," Imogen whispers low enough that only Laurel can hear, "We still have to make ends meet. Didn''t you send me a list of demands?"
Laurel blushes hard enough that her entire body turns red. She puts her hands on her face and lets Imogen carry her away.
The whole guild, who has been observing in the shadows,es out. Everyone looks at Sulfrid at the sudden twist of events.
Sulfrid bites his lips and sighs, "This is bad."
"What is going on?"
Sulfrid lets out another sigh, "They are settling it in an extreme way."
"What? We have to be in the best condition to look for the entrance of the Fae kingdom!"
Sulfrid looks at the guildmate, "You are still single, so you don''t know. To get the one that you love, you gotta fight with every obstacle. Despite how our headmaster and chief want it to be peaceful, they have failed. Their previous lovers are not having it!"
The guildmates be awfully quiet.
Sulfrid shouts, "Don''t lose hope, myrades! I am sure that the headmaster and chief will find a way!"
"But we have seen how well that saintess and that hunk fight!"
Celine goes in between them and puts her hands on her hips, "I don''t think it is a bad thing. Maybe they will not be able to walk for a couple of days, but that means more vacation for us. We haven''t been on a single vacation for an entire year! This is an opportunity!"
All of the guildmates'' eyes light up and nod in agreement. They all conclude that for warriors to grow, they need to meet tough opponents. So, they all disperse to do what they are assigned to do, leaving Federline and Lemuel behind.
Lemuel looks at Federline, worried, "I think it is best to stop them!"
Federline ponders, "Maybe we should."
At a distance, Nate shakes his head. That is exactly how people would live a short life.
Chapter 171: Payment
Chapter 171: Payment
The world is spiraling for Kyrie as Ian carries him like a sack of potatoes. Without any orientation of where he is heading, he turns quiet while resisting his motion sickness. Kyrie lets out the breath that he has held in when Ian finally stops. Under the shadows cast by the canopy of leaves, Ian lowers Kyrie down to the uneven surface of a giant tree''s branch.
From the motion sickness and the suddenness of Ian acting up, Kyrie has forgotten theplete speech that he has prepared to excuse that monstrocious letter.
"I was drunk when I wrote that," Kyrie nibbles on his lower lip, trying to remember at least a sentence for the speech that he prepared.
Ian smirks, "Ah, the letter."
Kyrie starts stepping back for safety precautions while Ian tries to close their distance.
"The list of physical and emotionalpensation that you wrote."
Kyrie pouts while observing how Ian tries to hold hisughter by pressing his lips together.
[I should quit alcohol once and for all! Alcohol is the root of all evil!]
Ian recites, "For physicalpensation, I first demand a romantic kiss while watching the best scenery from the town we reside."
Kyrie closes his eyes and curses at his maiden heart. He feels his body tingle, cringing at his own words that he wrote in the letter. Now he knows what he wrote as first demand.
[Why did Ian memorize something so cringy! Even I don''t remember what I wrote!]
Yes, Kyrie has no memory of anything that he has written. The only hope of guessing what he has written is to imagine a version of himself without any restraints to his wild thinking and imagination.
[OMG! I can''t live now My first demand actually came from my ruthless binging on Thai BL after work.]
Ian takes Kyrie''s hand and pulls Kyrie to his arms while trying not tough at how flustered Kyrie looks.
"It would be great if I could have that type of imagination you possess."
[KO It''s over! I should no longer identify myself with the human race.]
Ian cups Kyrie''s face and chuckles at how red Kyrie''s face has turned.
Feeling bullied, Kyrie eyes at Ian and pouts, "What? You don''t like me now?"
"No On the contrary I find you ehhh charming in your own way?"
Kyrie scuffs, "tterer!... Really?"
"Hmm."
Then, Ian gently leans in for a slow kiss. As he gently carries the kiss, his thumb caresses Kyrie''s cheek. They can feel each other''s breaths tickle their skin as they slowly pull their lips away and draw back into them secondster. Kyrie feels weightless; maybe he should have asked for the kiss earlier to take away all the umted stress.
Ian slightly opens his eyes to look at Kyrie while kissing him. If he thinks back, he would have never thought that someone else would ever touch his lips. He could only remember his stoic face that is wiped from emotions with a pair of dead eyes staring back at the mirror. His clothes would always reek of blood and dirt.
Yet, he has found that person.
His heart feels heavier by each consecutive kiss, so he presses in deeper, his tongue pressing against the softness of Kyrie''s tongue. Ian lets go only when Kyrie loses his bnce. He lifts Kyrie centimeters off the branch surface by the waist. He watches how Kyrie leans over to look at the depths he almost fell into and grabs onto his clothes tighter. The corner of his lips moves up on their own as Ian watches Kyrie look up and see the elven city from where they are.
"The view is amazing!"
"Hmm," Ian does not take away his eyes from Kyrie to look at the view.
Under the morning sun that is turning to noon, the unique city infrastructure is clearly outlined by the light. They see the residential houses that are deeper into the city to the outskirts markets. The inhabitants look like hard-working ants busying from their daily toil.
Beyond the elven city, they witness a green forest ne that stretches to the rocky valley. A river flows out from the forest and into the valley. Due to the abundant mana stones, the valley glitters under the sunlight, and the river turns purple from the entrance onwards.
Being able to see the world up high, Kyrie feels less stress over his matters. All of a sudden, his worries seem to fit in one hand.
"I bet the view will look better in the sunset."
"Hmm."
Feeling Ian''s odd mood, Kyrie turns his head back to look at Ian. Kyrie looks at Ian''s Adam''s apple and wide shoulders, suddenly realizing that Ian has grown. Before they have parted in the gates, Ian bears a simr height and size as him, but now, not only is Ian taller, but his frame isrger. Looking up, Kyrie watches Ian''s baby features shed off.
Kyrie''s heart thumps louder when he realizes that the Ian he sees is the exact image of how the novel he read has painted him. Ian carries the sharp features written - an angr face with a tall, straight nose, a pair of calm and mature blue eyes, and silky medium-short raven hair.
The novel character that he read has leaped out to the real world, embracing him, looking at him, smiling at him.
"What is it, Ian?" Kyrie senses that Ian has something to tell him.
Ian takes in a short sharp breath, and he narrows his eyes, unable to cover the sadness. He doesn''t want to break the good mood they are in, but he has promised himself that he doesn''t want to let Kyrie be in the dark. He doesn''t want Kyrie to one day face his death all of a sudden and out of nowhere.
"Kyrie"
Ian pauses, rethinking how he should deliver the news. Sensing that something is wrong, Kyrie grips tighter on Ian''s jacket.
"What is it, Ian? Just tell me."
"I I am dying."
Ian sees Kyrie''s pupils instantly dte. Kyrie breaks off the embrace and missteps when backing off. He falls from the branch and only notices that he is falling when Ian shouts his name. He casts a swirl of wind that catches his body. Ian jumps toward him andnds on his wind convocation.
Kyrieunches on Ian, grabbing his arms tightly.
"What- What do you mean?"
"Kyrie"
Ian tries to hold onto Kyrie as Kyrie seems to be falling apart.
"Is is it because of your curse?" Kyrie''s voice breaks.
Ian nods and hugs Kyrie tighter. They slowly hand on another tree''s branch, embracing each other in a haunting silence. They are both trying to process their feelings and thoughts.
Kyrie murmurs as he pats Ian''s back, "It''s going to be fine I am going to find a way."
Hidden not far from where Ian and Kyrie stand, Federline and Lemuel widen their eyes as they hear the news. Lemuel looks at Federline, shocked to the point that his entire body has stiffened. Federline grinds his teeth, frowning in a pained expression.
Federline has not been shocked when seeing Ian kiss Kyrie like he always knew that they are together, but instead, he ispletely shaken by the news of Ian dying. Lemuel is sure that Federline has tailed Kyrie and Ian for another reason, as if he needed to confirm something.
"Let''s go," Federline murmurs as he takes his eyes away from the couple.
Lemuel nods, letting Federline carry him away from their hiding spot. Federline jumps from branch to branch while being absent-minded.
"Federline!"
Federline snaps out of his trance and notices that he isnding on a branch balmed with sap. They slip, but Federline shields Lemuel from the branches in their fall. Then, he shifts the direction with his momentum tond safely on another branch. Federline asphyxiating hold on Lemuel after Lemuelined.
"Are you okay?" Lemuel turns Federline sideways to look at his back.
Federline''s arms are only slightly bruised and with thin cuts. However, Federline does not flinch from the pain at all. He looks shell-shocked instead.
"Federline..."
Lemuel taps on Federline''s cheek, and finally, Federline turns his attention back at Lemuel. Lemuel can see some life return to those zoned-out eyes and ends up locking eyes with Federline for a few long seconds.
Feeling some awkwardness of staring at each other for too long, Lemuel takes his eyes off.
"Let''s go down and find some herbs for your wounds."
Federline looks at Lemuel closing in to get carried once again. He feels Lemuel''s warmth radiating onto his body, and he carries Lemuel effortlessly into his arms. This time, he draws Lemuel''s body closer to him. Lemuel flusters when he feels Federline''s tighter hold around his waist. He is so close that he can peek at Federline''s corbone from the loose shirt cor.
When theynd on solid ground, Federline gently ces Lemuel down. With his ability, Lemuel quickly finds the herbs. He mashes them with some magic and gestures Federline to take off his shirt. Federline takes it off and shows Lemuel his back, letting Lemuel see all his battle scars from years of hardships.
With his heart stuck in his throat, Lemuel administers the medicine on Federline''s back. The wounds that he is tending are as thin as paper cuts. Still, Lemuel pains watching a back filled with scars.
Federline smiles while feeling Lemuel''s effort to put the medicine gently. Although Federline wouldn''t usually dress these kinds of insignificant wounds, for some reason, he wants Lemuel to do it for him. And maybe, he wants to let Lemuel see a part of him. He wants Lemuel to see the stories marked on his body.
"Did it hurt?" Lemuel asks after gathering enough courage.
"The fall wasn''t that bad."
"You know what I mean, though."
Federline turns quiet, unsure why speaking about the scars is harder than showing them.
"Those hurt a lot More in the soul than my flesh."
"How did you get them?"
"Mostly from when I used to be part of a group of thieves."
"You mean when you were in the vige?"
"No before that. I was picked up from the streets when I was 6 and trained to be a thief. But I got out when I was fifteen."
"I thought you couldn''t get out once-...," Lemuel realizes what he was saying and immediately quiets down.
However, Federline smiles and replies, "Yeah You don''t really get out once you be one of them. It''s so that you don''t leak where they reside. I got out because a random man bought me, but he died because of me."
"What happened?"
"He was deceived by the thieves and died He was a good man A man who gave his fortune away to the homeless and orphans. He was the man who fed me when I was on the streets too He knew I loved sweets and would save to buy me caramels More so because he was clumsy and didn''t know how to calm me as a child. I grew spoiled from him, and even when I was with the thieves, I would go and see him for candy."
Lemuel remains quiet while Federline shares his past. Even though he has shared this with another person, he feels he wants to share thest bit of that story.
"Lemuel I will tell you a secret."
"Hmm Tell me."
"On thest day, when we spent in the cell after getting captured by the thieves, I cried a lot because I made him pay for my freedom but in the end, I almost got us killed He gave me a caramel like always to calm me down. I told him I would never be able to pay him back for all the caramels he gave me, but he said that he would make me ountable after we went out."
Federline takes a deep breath to hold his tears back, "But he never went out of that cell he died that night from fever caused by infected wounds. I didn''t even notice that he was wounded."
Lemuel is unsure why Federline tells him this story, but something must have triggered Federline to tell the story.
"Why are you telling me this?"
Federline lets out a sad smile, "Because I wanted you to know."
He turns around when Lemuel is still in the midst of putting medicine on his bruises. Federline leans in closer to Lemuel. They are only a breath apart from each other''s faces.
"And because I want you to feel pity for me so that I can kiss you."
Chapter 172: Do what?
Chapter 172: Do what?
Lemuel stiffens when Federline cups his face and leans in so close that their breaths meet each other. Their eyes stare into each other''s souls. Then, just as Federline leans in to kiss, his eyes suddenly narrow, and he draws his body back.
"Sorry This was a terrible joke."
Lemuel widens his eyes in shock, and anger rapidly raises to his head. He takes Federline''s cor as his entire body shakes.
"Who said I took it as a joke?"
"Huh?"
Lemuel presses his lips on Federline''s. Federline stops breathing. His eyes shake as he tries to process what is going on. Then, he feels something wet and warm drip on his cheek, and he watches Lemuel pull himself back from their kiss.
"Lemuel" Federline utters the name, but he is still breathless and shocked that his mind is too nk toe up with words. Watching Lemuel in tears, Federline curses inside. Yet, those tears make his heart soften, and his barriers melt down.
Federline tightens his jaw as he pulls Lemuel into his arms.
''This is wrong Wanting you is wrong.'' Federline feels his mind ring with rms, but his heart overpowers all thoughts. Now that he knows that Lemuel feels the same, Federline cannot resist the desire to have him close. He wishes to share everything with Lemuel, even if that means that Lemuel might pay the same price as him.
Federline unconsciously tightens his grip on the man he desires as he tries to gather back his rity. He is tempted by this madness, even though the sticky guilt on his chest reminds him of his selfish thoughts.
"What is it that you are not telling me, Federline? No Just answer this question Do you love me?"
When listening to that question, Federline notices that all his confusion disappears surrounding what he should do with his feelings. He acknowledges that Lemuel has asked the right question. The answer is so easy that his eyes cannot hide the truth.
In a low but confident voice, Federline says, "I do, but I don''t know if I can give you the life you might want."
Lemuel gently readjusts Federline''s hand on his wrist to hold his hand. His guts tell him that the issue must stem from Kyrie''s mission to save his lover. He remembers that Kyrie is looking for the Fae Kingdom to find clues about a goddess. He is not sure how it ties back to that man named Ian. Still, Lemuel has a feeling that Federline''s hesitations are also linked to the potential dangers that Kyrie''s journey brings to both of them.
Lemuel frowns from the mild headache that suddenly invades his head. Although Lemuel knows that he is inexperienced, he is not a fool. Still, he has never expected to think that foolishness does not onlye from mindlessness. Sadly, foolishness is attached to people who have lost in the game of love.
Lemuel smiles as his heart feels d about the words ''I do,'' and he bumps his head on Federline''s chest.
"Then, I will be your guide," Lemuel knows he has lost his mind because he is giving a vow to Federline. After all, he is a Halinas and thest guide.
"I know it iste to tell you this, Federline, but you are already part of me. You have epted my mark on you, so you cannot shake me off anymore."
"The mark?"
"Yes, the mark is from the blessing that I ced on you, and you have epted my mark during the tournament round with Osiath."
Lemuel activates his powers, and the gold symbols start to appear in his beautiful obsidian skin. Lemuel''s pair of emerald pupils appear with enchantment circles, and Federline feels his mana suddenly harmonizing with the mana in Lemuel''s body. The harmonizing sensation reminds him of the feeling when Federline sees the guiding lights when fighting against Osiath.
His pupils shake. Is it alright for him to turn to his desires?
"Lemuel You are giving me incentives to believe that I have no choice but to have you."
"If I tell you that we belong to each other, then would you stop running away?"
"You think I am a coward?"
"Yes, I do. You ran away from a kiss."
"Hypocrite You are the one who always pushed me away. Have you been ying with me all along?"
"At least I have not run away from a kiss."
Federline groans as he feels his self-control getting chipped away.
"What are you expecting when you say those words to me?"
Federline wraps his arms around Lemuel''s waist. Their height difference has caused Lemuel to get lifted a few inches off the ground. Lemuel looks at Federline''s eyes that seem to start glowing like a predator looking at its prey. Lemuel senses goosebumps rising from his skin, and he knows that he is a bit toote to retrieve his words.
Federline lowers his head to lean in for a kiss. Lemuel shuts his eyes as his heart is jumping out of his ribcage.
"You don''t wish to see me?" Federline''s breath tickles Lemuel''s lips.
Lemuel timidly opens back his eyes and looks at Federline''s eyes. The seriousness in his stare makes Lemuel feelplicated, like a pool of warm water is on the raising in his lower abdomen. Federline smiles while watching Lemuel flustered.
Federline has always been soft to those weaker than him, but Lemuel has always been a curious case for him. From the moment that Federline hasnded his eyes on Lemuel under the moonlight, Federline has never ceased to look for Lemuel. His eyes would follow Lemuel wherever Lemuel goes. As a result, he finds himself thinking of Lemuel more and more often when he is alone in his thoughts. Federline often can''t stop bing reactive to whatever Lemuel does to him. He has been a mess, so forget about keepingposure.
Federline dives into the kiss, mercilessly unrepentant to his passionate handling of Lemuel. He has exploded. All his facade of indifference seems to be a lie.
Yes, he loves sweets.
Yes, he loves money.
Yes, he loves his free time.
And yes, he has put out the image to others that he does not care more than those three things.
However, everything has crumbled in front of Lemuel. Indifference? He is far from indifferent when ites to Lemuel. He feels like he has changed. He cannot control himself, and his heart is dictating all his actions.
Lemuel desperately tries to catch up with Federline''s pace, but he finds that he is not doing well. He continues to backstep to the point that he can back no longer. Finally, he is pinned to the surface of a giant tree and mercilessly getting devoured to the verge of tears.
Then, he feels Federline lift him, bringing his legs around Federline''s waist. Lemuel feels light-headed, and he heaves some air back into his lungs. He tilts his head down to Federline, realizing the heat between them.
He cups Federline''s face, and the warning that the grand duchess red to him is getting drowned out and forgotten. Instead, he can only think of Federline''s lips pressed to his body. There is only a thinyer of clothes between his naked skin and those lips, and that thought alone is driving him insane.
However, Lemuel suddenly feels slightly conscious of his inexperience.
"Federline Do you really know how..."
Federline lifts his chin to look at Lemuel.
"How what?"
Lemuel bites his lower lip while flustered. He feels like he wants to run away, but his desires are taking over him.
"... do"
Federline quickly repositions Lemuel, putting Lemuel in a better position with the legs around his waist. Lemuel nervously grabs onto Federline from the fear of falling.
"Do what?" Federline asks with slight impatience.
Lemuel frowns at such denseness, so he blurts in a fit of anger, "Do me!"
Federline smirks after understanding Lemuel''s worries, showing Lemuel that he is not all that innocent. Unfortunately, Lemuel has forgotten that Federline lived in a den of thieves until his teens, where low lives are as ordinary as flies.
Chapter 173: [18+] Unfortunately for you, I am really one.
Chapter 173: [18+] Unfortunately for you, I am really one.
**** Warning: Mature content ****
"I hope you know what you are asking for," Federline''s face darkens, but his pupils shine like a wild beast watching him in the dark.
Lemuel shivers, and his chest throbs. With a mind of their own, his hands grab on Federline''s shoulders. Federline quickly takes a nce on the right, where Lemuel''s hand is touching his naked skin. Lemuel''s touch shows no hesitation in his wants, but only his pride is holding him back from those words of desire.
"If you remain quiet, I don''t know what you want," Federline watches Lemuel stiffens his frown.
Frustration steams out of Lemuel''s body, and Lemuel knows that Federline understands what he wants. Yet, the man still asks for words that Lemuel is too embarrassed to say. After all, he is a prince. He is a prince of two nations, yet a lowly mountain thief asks for his confirmation to proceed with his sexual frustrations.
Lemuel reaches toward Federline''s cheek and firmly levels Federline''s head to stare straight at him. Federline widens his eyes when watching Lemuel easing his tight frown, leaving those eyes with an authoritative stare. Although Lemuel has lived as a coward, he is still from the royal family. The essence of the charisma thates from power and status is drilled into his bones from birth. It is as natural as branches of trees growing toward the sunlight.
"Feder-" Lemuel takes the diminutive courage he has in himself to affirm, but he is interrupted before aplete word hase out.
Federline takes his lips away, and now without any more teasing using words, those hands be the next bully. Federline takes down all sense of etiquette for personal space, and the body that has remained untouched is getting explored by rough hands. Lemuel''s face blushes at the sudden intimate touches, but he knows he does not find any of those felonies unpleasant. Rather, he is surprised at himself to wish for Federline to revisit ces he found of pleasure.
Lemuel shivers as Federline dives his hands under his shirt. He cannot see where those sinful hands are moving towards, but his body knows where they have gone. The clothing that remains in his body drives his imagination to overdrive.
''Where is he touching next? What is he going to do to me?''
Those thoughts can''t seem to fade away, but rather over time, he is more excited when Federline''s lips are also doing their exploration. He always thinks that shame feels bad, but not when Federline deals with him.
''Is this why people love to sin?''
He watches Federline kiss his nipple. The tongue circles around the rim.
"Aahhh!!!" Lemuel jolts when Federline bites on his perk.
Federline looks up as Lemuel starts to pant. Lemuel sees a man who is getting driven to a cliff. Their eyes are still on each other as Federline licks. The white shirt he has on is now transparent, showing him the red peak over the fabric.
Federline lowers Lemuel down, and his hand enters the pants. Lemuel blushes and closes his eyes. As he feels his length being touched, Lemuel pants while hugging Federline closer around the neck.
"I can''t hold it any longer," Federline groans as his heart races over the tickling breath of Lemuel''s pants on his neck. "I want to fuck you."
Lemuel opens his eyes in shock, and he finally notices the temperatures in Federline''s body sizzling against his.
He reaches with his hand on Federline''s nape and says shyly, "Then Do me."
With those words, Federline bites on Lemuel''s neck as his hand reaches the back. His finger enters the hole, and the wet feeling stuns Federline a bit.
''It does not matter,'' Federline thrusts his fingers, ''As long as he is Lemuel.''
Federline loosens their embrace so that he can see Lemuel. He ces his forehead on Lemuel''s and listens to Lemuel''s escaping moans.
"Federline," Lemuel calls with his quivering voice.
"Hmm?" Federline looks at Lemuel while leaning back.
Federline feels Lemuel''s gentle caress on his cheek. With just looking at those eyes, Federline knows what Lemuel wants.
''How odd that I can decipher what he is thinking.''
Seeing Federline freeze, Lemuel rubs Federline''s hard shaft by shaking his hips. Federline narrows his eyes as his eyelids quiver as he senses his leveling arousal.
"I will make you regret doing that," Federline smiles cynically.
Lemuel is unsure what that meant until he feels his stomach getting full as his insides wrap around Federline''s length. He feels the twitching shaft growing, expanding inside him even before taking Federline inpletely. His body is shaking as he is getting split. His eyes water as he feels the pins and needles when Federline manages to hit against his pelvis wall. His back arches, and a whimper escapes. The mixture of pain and pleasure turns into an explosion of fireworks rushing into his bloodstream.
When the feeling starts to dissipate, Federline starts to move. Slowly, Lemuel feels something getting umted in his stomach every time Federline''s length plunges into his body. His insides throb and twitch. He has discovered new sensations in his body that he does not know how to describe them.
His rushing thoughts evaporate as the overwhelming sensations ripple through his body. Although he knows that Federline is carrying him against the tree, he feels like his body is floating away. The sight of Federline getting drowned by the intensity of their shing bodies makes Lemuel unable to take his stare away. He watches Federline''s firm body and facial expressions like they belong to be seen only by his eyes.
Federline looks up to meet Lemuel''s eyes when he senses the gaze. A smirk that normally annoys Lemuel appears on Federline''s face. Federline kisses his eyelid then his lips.
In the midst of the exchange of breaths and kisses, Federline increases the pace of his thrust. Each one digs deeper than the previous, scrambling his insides like mixing cards on a table. The intensity has bred an insatiable urge, and that urge makes Lemuel speak words that he knows he would regret after. Yet, at that moment, he only wishes to ease that unbearable itch.
Federline thrusts roughly in, sending fire into his stomach, and stays inside while hugging their damp bodies together. Federline lowers Lemuel down, and in a daze, Lemuel looks confused.
However, that confusion soon disperses when he hears footsteps and conversations from people who walk by. He pales,pletely mortified with the thought of being seen. Federline kisses Lemuel as Lemuel tries to bnce his shaking legs on the ground. Lemuel tries to push Federline away but finds out that his body does not possess a single drop of energy left. Federline leans back as he narrows his eyes. Lemuel can sense Federline shaking.
He whispers to Lemuel''s ear, "Rx You are holding me too tight."
Federline pulls his shaft out slowly, making Lemuel shiver. He identally lets some moans out between his teeth.
A man from the group walking by stops and looks toward where Lemuel and Federline are hiding.
"Did you hear something?"
The group stops and tries to listen.
"No The animals live deeper in the forest, so there are no animals here. You must be imagining."
"But sometimes, some animals doe near the city."
"Tsk. It''s really rare" One of his friends replies with some irritation in his voice, "If we don''t get going, we will not be back before the sunset. Let''s go!"
The man is not convinced, so he looks through the installed optic in his rifle toward where he thinks he has heard a noise.
Lemuel''s heart is on his throat, and he looks at Federline, who is peeking at the group that is still near the area. Noticing that Lemuel is staring a hole into his head, Federline turns back to look at Lemuel, who is shivering in his arm. He smirks yfully, making Lemuel feel a chill down his spine. He lifts Lemuel''s shirt and lets Lemuel bite it. Then, he runs his hand down Lemuel''s body. Lemuel''s eyshes quiver as Federline ys with his perks.
Between his teeth, Lemuelins, "Stop Federline!"
His body is shivering with the surge of adrenaline in his body.
''Oh, goddess'' Lemuel wishes to run away, but all he can see in Federline is exactly the opposite.
Hisints have only fueled more intensely the wildfire of mischief. Federline takes Lemuel''s protesting mouth and dives in with his tongue to shush those whines. He makes it much harder for Lemuel to keep his silence. Federline reaches back to y with his entrance with one hand while the other teases his sensitive chest. Lemuel hugs Federline and ces his mouth above the other''s corbone. To no avail, he is still letting out moans. Frustrated and embarrassed, Lemuel bites on Federline''s shoulder. Federline jolts from the pain and almost lets out a cry of his own. He groans, holding his breath, and then runs his teeth over his lower lip.
"You are so bad, Lemuel."
Federline turns Lemuel, letting Lemuel put his hands on the tree, and enters back into the swollen hole in a single thrust. Lemuel lets out a drowned-out cry, resisting his moans from wildly leaking from his mouth.
The sound of footsteps and the shivering of bushes areing closer. Federline groans as he thrusts in a tightening hole. Lemuel''s tears are flowing down from his jawline as he looks back at Federline.
Federline wraps an arm around Lemuel''s chest, attaching his torso to Lemuel''s back. He rams into Lemuel while pressing his lower abdomen with his other hand.
"Focus on me." Federline whispers. Lemuel suddenly senses Federline''s overbearing presence behind, making his skin tickle in chills and excitement. Lemuel gasps and holds on the wrist of the hand pressing against his belly.
"S-Slow! .! Slow d-d-down....!!!!" Lemuel cries, but the intensity is making his mind nk.
"I can''t."
Federline takes Lemuel''s hand and ces it on the spot that he was pressing. Lemuel tightens while sensing on his hand the movement of Federline''s shaft thrusting deep. His tears pour out as shockwaves assault through every inch of his skin. His moans turn to cries and whimpers as he twitches and cums.
"Federline!!!! F-feder- Federline!"
The thrusts are turning wilder and wilder. All of a sudden, onest thrust sends Lemuel''s vision white as he presses against the tree trunk. His body feels heat streaming inside.
The curious man close to their hiding ce has remained frozen when a sudden overwhelming pressure falls on top of his body. His body has not been able to move a muscle, and all the sounds of his surroundings suddenly turn quiet. After long minutes have passed without being able to move, he senses the pressure lift off. He is drenched in a cold sweat. He looks towards the tree and senses a pair of eyes watching him through the tree''s trunk. His heart squeezes from the fear, and he runs away with his tail tucked firmly between his legs.
''That was close,'' Federline lets out a breath of relief.
Zapped dry of all energy, Lemuel loses footing and falls from behind. Federline catches his tired body.
Federline takes it out and sits down, cing Lemuel to face him. Lemuel falls on Federline''s body, resting his head on the shoulder. His body is still visibly shaking. He can hear the fast beats of Federline''s heart. He looks up to Federline and senses Federline''s arms tightening around his body.
Federline checks on Lemuel, and he ces a kiss on Lemuel''s forehead. They both remain quiet because they don''t know what to say to each other. What they have done ispletely wild and out of character.
Lemuel abruptly remembers about the group of people. He presses on Federline''s body to back up and checks his surroundings.
''Did they hear us?'' Lemuel blushes while being mortified by the thought.
"Are you now embarrassed?" asks Federline while slightly chuckling.
Lemuel has his tongue caught. People would normally feel embarrassed, but that question feels unfit for Lemuel to speakmon sense. The memories of his words and moans are turning Lemuel red to the tip of his ears. Seeing Lemuel constipated with words, Federline hugs around Lemuel''s waist, making Lemuel slide back closer to Federline.
"I believe when I was here, you didn''t sound that embarrassed."
Federline''s finger slides into the hole.
As Lemuel looks at Federline with slight resentment and embarrassment, he feels something warm drip out from his behind. He feels the fluid run on his inner thighs, and shame makes his eyes water.
He hits Federline''s chest while he yells, "Beast! Lowlife!"
Federline chuckles as he thrust his fingers deeper. Lemuel inhales a shaking breath.
"Your majesty" Federline''s eyes glow once again like a hungry beast, "Unfortunately for you, I am really one."
Chapter 174: Fairy circle
Chapter 174: Fairy circle
It has been two weeks since Ian has told Kyrie about the curse, and the news has taken root in Kyrie''s mind. For as long as he remembers, Kyrie has always viewed problems to be paired with solutions. He usually fixes things or leaves problems that he cannot solve.
However, this time, he is facing something that he has no idea what to do about, and it is unthinkable to let that problem go. After all, the problem is about Ian, and Kyrie knows that before he lets anything happen to Ian, those things would have to pass through his dead body first.
Kyrie looks at his hands and hates helpless throbbing inside his chest and mind.
[Was I thinking so highly of myself to believe I can change something as grand as fate? Did I get ahead of myself?]
Kyrie brings his attention away from his thoughts when he hears the crunching noise of brittle wood chips on the ground. Ian sits next to Kyrie with some wild sweet potatoes that he has found from the forest.
"Look what I have found," Ian shows the fist-sized sweet potatoes.
"Is it alright to eat from the forest?"
"I checked them, so they are okay to eat."
Ian smiles and puts the potatoes on the bonfire. He covers the sweet potatoes with the ash by pushing them in. Kyrie watches the crackling fire, expectant of the sweet and nutty smell when ripping one after it is done.
Today is the second day that they have entered the White Forest. The White Forest is notorious for being a ce of no return. For most of the year, the forest is covered in a thick nket of poisonous mist. Although it is not a deadly poison, it is still deadly because it is present in the air people breathe in. So, Kyrie and the guild have waited for the week in which the mist dissipates from the forest. They are now on a time-ticking mission to find the entrance from the moment they have stepped into the forest.
At first, Kyrie is most worried about the potential attacks from fairies since they are entering the territory. However, their main concern turns out to be more fundamental. While waiting for the mist to disappear in a nearby mountain, everyone has been sure that the forest would be humid since it is covered with mist most of the year.
Nheless, as soon as they step into the forest, Kyrie has felt as if they travel into another region with apletely different climate. The air is unbearably dry despite the gentle temperatures. Due to the dry climate, their water consumption has increased by many folds. So, at the end of their first day, Kyrie has noticed that they have used half of their water supply. They have made arrangements for the second day to look for a body of water, but in the attempts to trace one using magic, Kyrie hase to the daunting realization that there is none in the forest.
Luckily, Imogen has noticed the odd contrast between theck of water body in the terrain and the luscious vegetation of the forest. There is only one conclusion with that observation: the water is flowing underground. Kyrie has frowned slightly with that conclusion since it conflicts with his knowledge about the water cycle. Yet, he cannot ignore the fact that they are in fairy territories. The weird state of the forest might be under the magic influence of fairies.
"Since we can eat the sweet potatoes, the water we are digging for might be safe to use," says Ian while cing more wood on the fire.
"I don''t understand that logic because of the poisonous mist, but I also hope that is the case."
"The odd naturalw of this forest might be the fairies'' doing."
"Hmm There is a chance that it is."
Kyrie rubs his temples from a growing headache.
"Are you alright?"
"It''s just a headache. I am used to them now."
"It seems to me that you are having more of them nowadays."
"Do I?"
Ian nods, "Yeah Are you worried about the drinkability of the water?"
Kyrie turns to face Ian, and he ces his hand on Ian''s middle of the chest, above the heart. His frown softens when Ian grabs his hand.
"You don''t have to think of the curse."
Kyrie''s expression drops. There are a lot ofplicated feelings scrambling inside his chest. When Ian sees the worry and helplessness in Kyrie''s face, his chest tightens.
"Kyrie I am still here alive."
"Yeah"
"I can''t promise you tomorrow, but I can promise you today. No I can promise you this very moment, and I will promise every moment that I can stand next to you."
"Why do you only promise a moment?"
"Because I realize that I am just like everyone else. No one really knows when they are leaving the world. We only exist right now. The past gets erased from our minds as time passes, and the future is unfathomable. So, I will just keep promising you the time in which we exist."
Ian ces his hand on top of Kyrie''s and flips it to intertwine their fingers.
"Kyrie Sometimes, our problems are not what is the scariest. It is our thoughts because we are our worst enemy."
Kyrie smiles weakly.
[It''s not like I don''t know. It''s that no matter how much I know about the right logic, I feel like I am hand-grabbing sand. The harder I try, the more I cannot hold on.]
Laurel and Imogen walk to one of the logs around the bonfire, so Kyrie and Ian stop their conversation. Laurel walks to Kyrie, holding a metal kettle filled with water.
"Good news," Laurel says while sitting on the log, "The water is drinkable, so now, Sulfrid is taking charge of filling up our water supply."
"Thanks for telling me."
"No problem! But I think you might need to help if our other water mage runs out of mana."
"Okay. I will do that."
"I will boil some water so that we can have some tea."
Before Laurel puts the kettle to the fire, a shriek reaches to their ears. They stand up, looking towards a circle of light dancing around where they have dug for water. The spiraling circle expands and contracts.
"What is that?" Kyrie starts jogging towards the water well.
Those that are close to the water well started to jerk forceful movements. Then, one by one, they start to dance as they follow the speed of the spiraling circle.
Ian suddenly grabs Kyrie''s wrist from moving closer, "We have to run!"
"Huh?" Kyrie looks back to his guildmates, fearing for their wellbeing. However, he knows he should not get trapped in the enchantment, or else he can''t save them.
When they turn and start to run, a magenta wall of light sweeps past them and stops a distance away. Kyrie and Ian stop and turn to see that the wall of light encircles them like a cylinder. Imogen and Laurel are still running to get out of the wall, but suddenly they freeze like statues.
Kyrie notices that sparkles of light are raining down from the clear twilight sky.
"It''s toote," Ian murmurs.
"Toote?"
Before Kyrie makes sense of what Ian says, childish giggles and melodic music echo around them.
A force suddenly tightens all the muscles from their body. Then, the invisible force drags their limbs to move against their will. As if they are tied to the strings handled by a puppeteer, they start to move like they are dancing. Slowly, everyone is arranging themselves in a big circle.
"Hehehehehe!" A child-likeugh rings next to Kyrie''s ear.
Kyrie twists his head to look at what is on his shoulder. Two fairies are standing on it, talking to each other.
"Hehehehehe! I told you this one looks the best!" A fairy with orange hair taps on Kyrie''s cheek.
"But the queen told us never to bring any humans back! We should leave them to the fairy sisters! They might know what they should do with intruders."
"Hmmm Then there is nothing we can do Too bad you are not a flower."
Before the fairies jump off the shoulder, Kyrie shouts, "Wait! Wait! I have something your queen might want."
The fairy with orange hair rolls her eyes, "What does a human like you know?"
"I I have the midnight queen! I have the flower that your queen wants!"
The fairy sarcastically smirks at Kyrie, "I heard that you humans like to lie, but I am not angry since you are going to dance to exhaustion and be our forest''s fertilizer! Hehehe. Well, so long, human!"
"Wait! I have something really important to talk to your queen!"
The orange hair fairy starts to fly away.
"Phanes! Do you know the goddess Phanes?"
The orange hair fairy looks back with her eyes wide open. Her face darkens, and her expression bes fill with hatred.
Chapter 175: Fairy circle II
Chapter 175: Fairy circle II
Kyrie presses his lips together once he sees the fairy''s darkened expression. The orange hair fairy has not taken Kyrie''s request in a good light.
[Has Phanes done something bad to the fairies?]
Kyrie groans as his muscles tighten every time he dances against his will. His body hurts as if all the cells of his body are getting squeezed out of oxygen.
The orange hair fairy chuckles sinisterly as she sees Kyrie struggling to control his body. She circles Kyrie again as if she needs to confirm something.
"Hmmm You are a bit weird, but you are clearly a human. Too bad you came to ask about that goddess, so I don''t like you anymore!" says the fairy, "How do you know about that goddess? I thought humans have forgotten about her."
[So she barely knows that the temples have anything rted to Phanes.]
Kyrie tries to stop a couple of times from dancing, but ultimately he is dragged back to the circle by an invisible force. After doing it a few consecutive times, he feels lightheaded.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk You are going to die earlier if you continue to struggle. Well I don''t think that would matter. You are going to die from exhaustion anyway."
Since there is no point for the orange-haired fairy to talk to a dying human, she flies back where the other fairies are, leaving Kyrie dancing in the circle.
Kyrie tries to use mana, but as soon as he circtes his mana, it evaporates off his body. Thus, using mana would only drain his energy faster than remaining obediently dancing. However, staying still is not going to save him either. As he dances, his energy is also getting drained, even if it is slower.
He looks around to see that some of his guildmates are starting to look pale. Others have lost consciousness, but their limp bodies continue to dance in the circle.
Since it is impossible to negotiate with the fairies after revealing his intentions, Kyrie has to find a way to break the ring enchantment before it bes dangerous for the weaker guild members.
[The enchantment muste from the ring.]
When Kyrie forces his head to turn to the circle, he sees that the circle is not really a traditional enchantment. Rather, it shines because of the glowing from the fairies. The fairies are so tiny that the circle seems to be only made out of mana from afar. When Kyrie focuses, he discovers the circle is made out of a single row of dancing fairies. As they turn and jump in their dance, glittering particles float out of their bodies. Then, the wall of light sends them up and scatters them in the air.
[So that is the light particles that were raining down earlier They must be the reason why we are getting controlled.]
As Kyrie analyzes the situation, he feels a gaze wanting to drill a hole in his head. He moves his eyes back up to find Imogen staring. Unlike those around her, the ring enchantment does not seem to affect her since she is calmly walking around the circle. Then, he notices that Imogen is moving her mouth as she looks at him.
[Is she trying to say something? ''I. Will. Give. You. Five. Minutes.'' Five minutes to solve the situation? Five minutes to what?]
Naturally, Kyrie searches for Laurel, and once he sees her, he understands the reason. Laurel is at her limit. Her face is pale, dripping in a cold sweat. Yet, with all her might, Laurel tries to stay conscious, fighting against the urge to close her eyes.
[The fairies are going to die if Imogen had responded like she usually does. Unlike her, I need information from the fairies. However, she seems awfully quiet and calm in this loop, making me nervous every time I think about it. What is she scheming? Why is she staying put?]
Kyrie''s heart palpitates once he recognizes that the problem is not the fairies anymore. If Imogen kills all the fairies present, that will prevent him from ever getting information about Phanes, and he will go back to square one.
[Five minutes Maybe the five minutes is the amount of time before Laurel reaches her limits.]
Anxiety crawls inside Kyrie, and fear is freezing him from the inside. His head throbs in pain again, and his stomach bes upset. Suddenly, his vision blurs, and his body jitters.
"Kyrie How much longer are you going to ignore me?" Ian wraps his arm over Kyrie''s abdomen to prevent him from falling to the ground.
His body picks up a gentle warmth flowing through his body, and slowly, he recovers back the energy that has been draining away. Kyrie turns his shoulders to look at Ian to see that he is not under a spell. His body also feels lighter, so he looks at the dark transparent shield wrapping his body. The light particles hit the shield but do not get absorbed by his skin.
"You were able to null the enchantment! How did you channel mana without it escaping from your body?"
Ian gives a slight smile while pinching his eyebrows together, "Just a moment ago. I channeled enough mana to my shadow bit by bit."
[He must have used quite a bit of mana then since most of his mana would get absorbed by the ring.]
Kyrie smiles warmly at Ian, "Thank you."
Ian widens his eyes from Kyrie''s smile but narrows them with some dissatisfaction after.
Kyrie breaks away from Ian in hopes of liberating the rest of his guildmates. He steps into the ground, and suddenly, the floor seems to move like waves. Ian pulls Kyrie back to his chest. Despite Kyrie pushing against Ian, Ian stubbornly holds onto Kyrie.
"Leave this to me," says Ian with a displeased tone.
"But"
"You don''t need me anymore?"
[huh?]
Kyrie looks up at Ian and finds Ian pouting. His right cheek slightly bulges in discontent.
When he looks away from Kyrie, he lifts his arm to guide his shadows. The shadows under Ian''s feet shoot out and swim through the floor towards the guild members. When a piece of the shadow meets with someone''s feet, it rapidly climbs up the person and covers the person. Those who are unconscious fall to the ground, while the others that are still conscious start to engage in a fight against the fairies. Imogen quickly breaks the circle where the fairies were dancing and captures most of the fairies by binding them in threads made out of light magic.
In the midst of the fight, the orange-haired fairy and her group see the disadvantage and escape.
"Headmaster, what should we do? Do we follow?" Sulfrid asks.
Kyrie shakes his head, "No, we should not follow when our guide is down. They could purposely misguide us and separate us. But, we still have hostages with us so that they wille back."
Sulfrid turns to look at Lemuel, who is in Federline''s arms. Lemuel looks awfully pale and sickly. Celine kneels to check on his condition.
Ian walks Kyrie closer to them since Kyrie looks worried about Lemuel. Then, after checking Lemuel''s condition thoroughly, Celine stands back up.
"He is okay. He is just too spent. But."
Federline urges, "But what?"
"I am not very familiar with his condition right now I am sensing a weird pulse from Lemuel, but he is not in danger or anything."
[A weird pulse?]
"Celine, I will leave Lemuel to you. If his condition is not better and the fairies remain hostile, we will leave the forest," says Kyrie.
"Yes, headmaster," responds Celine while turning around to follow Federline, carrying Lemuel.
Kyrie looks over their camp, and the equipment is scattered messily throughout. Luckily, the fairies are wise enough to extinguish the fire, or else the entire forest might turn into a living hell.
The members divide themselves into two groups - one to take care of the unconscious and the other to organize their things.
Kyrie turns to the fairies hanging on the thread of light from Imogen''s hand.
"We are not going to tell you anything!" yells one of the fairies whose hair is green.
"It''s fine that you don''t want to tell me anything," Kyrie responds.
The fairies look at each other in confusion.
"I thought you wanted to go to see our queen."
"I do."
"Then, why don''t you try to pry information from us."
"I mean It is not really my intention to do anything against you guys. Quite the opposite, I am here just to make acquaintances and exchange some information."
"Uh! Like we will believe humans! You humans always lie!"
"Then, do you believe in the goddess?"
"You mean that foreign goddess called Vita? No! Not at all! We despise those deities! Whenever theye, they always leave a mess! Our true god is dead! That is why there is no need to worship anyone!"
One fairy kicks the green-haired fairy.
"Why are you telling the human so many things!"
"Sister! That is not even a secret!"
"Stop telling that human information! That human is weird!"
The green-haired fairy looks at Kyrie up and down and stops talking because her fairy sister is right.
"How am I weird? I am just a regr human."
All the fairies look at each other and smirk.
"You are also a lying human. You are not normal. We are sensing something different from you Plus, this woman who is holding us has a simr feeling."
Kyrie looks at Imogen in confusion, and Imogen only shrugs her shoulders. Although Imogen shows that she does not know, Kyrie cannot fully believe her. Imogen always keeps the most important information until she thinks it is right to tell.
[Total regressor syndrome.]
"Wait that man too smells different," the green-haired fairy points at Ian, "He smells something bad You are a peculiar group of humans! Two of you smell like deities, and one smells like something terrible. It reminds me of our queen."
"Hey!" The sister fairy kicks the green-haired fairy again, "I told you to stop talking!"
"Alright! Alright!"
Imogen lifts them, and with a piercing gaze, she asks, "What do you mean?"
The fairies turn into statues when looking at Imogen''s frightening gaze. All of their cells are screaming, telling the fairies that the woman is hazardous.
The green-haired fairy yells while tearing up, "W-w-we are n-n-not going to t-t-tell you!!!"
Imogen frowns deeper, and the fairies start to sob. They hug each other to at least feel some warmth before dying in cold blood.
Suddenly, Kyrie catches a movement deep from the forest, rushing toward them. At an astonishing speed, a being with a giant build runs toward Imogen and attacks her. Ian jumps away with Kyrie in his arm to avoid the impact while Imogen evades, but the creature has gotten some of the fairies from Imogen.
Kyrie frowns from the rotting smelling from this being. The body of this creature looks exactly like a mount of dark grey mud. The mud is oozing out like its body is decaying. Kyrie and Ian prepare to fight, but the creature, at least five heads taller than them, only focuses on Imogen and the fairies in her hands.
The creature attacks once again. Although its speed is astonishing from its size, against Imogen, it couldn''tnd an attack. The more it attacks, the more infuriated it gets. It fumes from pores on its head, and the mud stters everywhere when smokees out.
It opens itsrge mouth, and energy starts to gather into a sphere. Kyrie recognizes the energy immediately. It is the same type of energy that the supreme witch Saskia used when creating destructive orbs.
[Why does that creature use chaos energy?]
"Imo-"
Before Kyrie can warn Imogen, arge explosion happens. He closes his eyes to prevent the earth lifted by the wind of the explosion from entering his eyes. Once the explosion subsides, from the dispersing cloud of dust appears Imogen punching into the mud-like body. The ground below their feet is indented down.
"QUEEN!!!!" The fairies yell in shock and agony.
[Queen?]
Kyrie is shocked when the fairies call that mud monster their queen.
[What is going on?]
Imogen tries to take off her hand, but her hand is stuck. She frowns and starts channeling her mana. Then, she pulls her hand again. Slowly her hand ising off thatrge mud body, but soon, another hand holding herses out of the blob of mud.
Imogen starts to whisper an enchantment, and a chill runs through Kyrie''s mind.
"Wait, Imogen! That is the queen!"
"She should have left this life long ago," says Imogen as a golden aura wraps her body, "She dared to make a pact with a fallen god!"
As Imogen draws her sword, sizzling with light mana to cut through the queen, Kyrie arrives in front of her at speed faster than Imogen''s estimations. Imogen''s body jerks from hesitation, and her attack stops for a few seconds. However, her sword does not stop her from wanting to rip through flesh and bones. Just when the sword is about to slice through Kyrie, Imogen strikes a strong surface to propel her sword off her hand. Kyrie starts to shine, and the light suddenly erupts. In the blink of an eye, the entire forest gets covered in a blinding light.
Chapter 176: One can never be too cautious
Chapter 176: One can never be too cautious
"Looks like they are noting," says Cynthia while looking at the horizon for the familiar figures of Imogen and Ian. She is also expecting Kyrie and his little group toe, but even when the sun has reached the highest, no one else but Cynthia, Sil, and the demon puppets upy the spot in front of the sixth gate.
Sil is sitting on a pile of bodies, looking where Cynthia has been watching. Except for some men that different kingdoms have dispatched, there are no signs that Kyrie and the rest woulde.
Although they are aware that Kyrie has entered the White Forest in search of the Fae Kingdom, they are not expecting that it would take so long to the point of missing the sixth gate.
"Aww, Sil You won''t see your loverboy." Cynthia giggles, "Now, I am very curious as to the reason why they want to meet the Fairy Queen."
"Don''t be too curious, Cynthia Didn''t Erebus tell you not to meddle? Our force has shrunk since Saskia went crazy and died. Don''t tell me you want to end up like her or worse."
"It''s not like she can even enter the gates. Talk about useless!"
Cynthia clicks her tongue and walks away. Sil watches her figure turning small as she walks towards therge gate doors.
If Sil is honest, he is also curious, but the more curious part is that Erebus specifically forbids them from following Kyrie into the Fae Kingdom. Ever since his resurrection, Sil has seen inconsistencies with Erebus and Cynthia. They have been acting like athletes with good sportsmanship who do not contact the other team in their own free time. Because of Erebus, Cynthia has been too quiet and calm while gathering the relics. Herposure makes it more evident for Sil that Cynthia is scheming something.
From the part of the novel he has read, he roughly knows what Imogen and Ian are trying to do by clearing the gates. However, Cynthia and his position do not exist in the novel, and from what he has gathered, Cynthia has already relived some loops of this world. Yet, ording to the novel and the author Moon Fairy, Cynthia''s position is not important enough to be written down. Only Erebus is mentioned as the main viin of the story.
Sil wouldn''t think about these tiresome suspicions if Erebus has not changed so much ever since they failed to wipe Kyrie''s memories and stop Ian from remembering. Although their main mission to help Erebus to descend has not changed, something feels extremely off. The story is different due to Kyrie and his own meddling in the events, but the story''s plot and roles seem to be slowly shifting. This change is making the future so unpredictable that his ns might fail.
Sil sighs.
''If Kyrie and I die in this loop, that is it for us. We are outsiders, so the Eternal Loop does not affect us. I wonder how Cynthia manages to loop again even though she is also an outsider.''
The more Sil thinks about it, the more ufortable he gets.
''No, I cannot let this go on. I need to find Cynthia''s schemes.''
---
The blinding light subsides. When Kyrie regains his vision, the mud creature is gone. Instead, a beautiful woman is in its ce. The woman has long white hair with loose curls and sunkissed honey skin. She is wearing a loose white dress that reaches to the floor. Her wings fall t against her back like withered flowers. On her head, a delicate silver crown adorns her simplistic yet elegant hairstyle.
"My queen!" The fairies start to circle her in joy, "You have turned back!!!"
"Children I have told you just to let anyone who enters the forest alone, but you never listen."
Her voice rings sweet but elegant. She looks like a good queen with her worried expression that her people wish to protect her with all their might.
"But these people didn''te with good intentions!" The orange-haired fairy appears from the fairy queen''s back. "They havee to bring back bad memories for the queen! Our queen has suffered so much because of that vile goddess!"
"Elle," The fairy queen calls with a serious tone to Elle, the orange-haired fairy. Elle closes her mouth with reluctance after seeing the queen''s uneasiness.
The fairy queen walks closer to Kyrie and takes his hand in her palms, "I have been waiting for you for a long time. I am d that you are here now."
Kyrie smiles at the queen''s weing and gentle gesture, but the sharpness of a sword appears in front of his eyes, pointing against the queen''s throat. The fairy queen turns to look at Imogen, who has a chilling expression. She smiles and flicks the sword. The sword rings and shatters into pieces like ss.
"With the same foul mood as your parents, your holiness."
"You have exceeded your natural time, Sinner. Before you turn your surroundings into misery, I suggest that you forfeit your life."
Only a few can understand Imogen''s words; the rest are rather annoyed at Imogen''s sudden antagonistic behavior.
They all think, ''Why is this woman making things more difficult for everyone?''
However, Imogen is currently doing her job as a saintess. The previous form of the queen shows the consequence of using chaos energy. She is lucky that she does not show signs that her body and mind are not breaking down like Saskia''s moremon case. However, anyone who is exposed to chaos energy has an unquenching thirst for destruction.
Kyrie puts himself in front of the fairy queen, "Imogen, please let this go. For me."
[I did not expect the fairy queen to form a pact with a fallen god This could go south if the fairy queen is not on our side, but this is really the only chance I get.]
A de made out of light condenses from thin air on the broken sword. Imogen hardens her expression as Ian shields Kyrie. The tension of the air grows ten times heavier as Imogen and Ian wordlessly stare at each other.
"Child," The queen puts her hand on Kyrie''s shoulder, "She is not wrong. It is the naturalw of the living. I have vited thatw, so she is in the right."
Imogen puts her broken sword down and lets it go. Once it hits the ground, it turns into particles that fade into the air. Kyrie widens his eyes, watching Imogen yield. The queen smiles at Imogen.
"Let''s go We should not stay standing out in the wild. I wish to wee you to my kingdom," says the queen, "And I will tell you an interesting story."
---
The fairy queen quietly guides everyone into the denser parts of the forest. Since the night has settled in, the fairies are carrying flowers that glow from the core. The bell-shaped flowers are turned upside down and carried like oilnterns.
Kyrie looks over to Federline, and Federline nods at Kyrie. Before they have started to get deeper into the forest, Kyrie has silently instructed Federline to mark on the trees. Their surroundings are a ne of darkness, and everywhere they look to be the same. Because of Kyrie''s signal, no one has dared to lower their guard.
As Kyrie looks around, he suddenly stops walking. The rest of the guild also stops, and the queen looks back.
"Is there something wrong?" The queen smiles at Kyrie, looking at a tree trunk.
Their unique symbol has marked the tree trunk, so Kyrie is sure that Federline has marked it. They must have circled back to where they started to mark.
"I didn''t expect that the queen would want us to have such an extensive walking exercise."
The queen widens her smile, "Well One should not have thoughts of harming others, but one should always be cautious."
Kyrie looks back at the queen, "Are we that untrustworthy?"
"I wouldn''t particrly say that you are, but more, I think humans, in general, are not all that trustworthy."
All the guild members draw their swords, but Kyrie puts up a fist to signal everyone to hold.
"Then, why would the queen start anything at all if you have deemed us unworthy?"
The queen''s smile widens, " Like I said before, I have been waiting for you."
"Why?"
"It was a promise to a friend of mine, so I am doing this for her. Since you havee with a part of her, I epted you. But"
The queen extends her hand, and suddenly, the trees of the surrounding forest start to move. The majority of the guild members get dragged away by the ground extending back like an stic. Before Kyrie could do anything, rows of trees separated their group and blocked his way. He looks back at the queen, calmly returning the stare.
"As I said, child, one should not have thoughts of harming others, but one should always be cautious. I would not want an entire army of humans into my kingdom, so I hope you understand. They are by now in the outskirts of the forest."
One of the fairies flies in front of Kyrie with a chrysanthemum in her hand.
"The flower will record your voice, so just tell your men to wait for you outside of the forest. The mist will soon cover the forest again, and they will not be able to enter here."
Kyrie records the message like how the queen has told him to. He looks around and sees that the ones remaining are Ian, Imogen, Laurel, Federline, and the unconscious Lemuel on Federline''s back. Since Celine has been dragged away, Kyrie checks on Lemuel''s countenance.
"Don''t worry He will get the best treatment in the kingdom. Then Shall we head in?"
The front view of the forest suddenly wobbles, and it changes to a sight of a giant tree with arge carved entrance. Kyrie looks back at where he saw Federline''s mark, and the mark has disappeared. The queen has been testing them. Their reaction might have contributed to the queen''s decision to let them in.
"Kyrie, are we really going in?" Federline asks as he sees the queen and the fairies entering the giant tree.
Kyrie looks at the entrance and sees the downward spiral flight of stairs. Although what the queen has done woulde out as rming, her reasons are notpletely groundless. She is smart to lower the uncertainty thates from bringing humans into her kingdom.
Guarding against too many can turn messy and less thorough, so a handful is always better. She is more confident of taking control over the situation if the humans turn out to have bad intentions. Meanwhile, she is also fulfilling her own promise. What she has done is hit two birds with one stone.
However, that also means that Kyrie is in danger if the fairies have bad intentions. His decision now is quite risky. There are too many things to consider, and the most worrying one is that the fairy queen has colluded with a fallen god in the past. Imogen has said that the fairy queen has outlived her own nature, which gives him a clue that the deal between her and the fallen god has been ancient history.
If Kyrie follows the queen, the only excuse he can think of is his presentiment. When the light has erupted from his body, he has felt Phanes''s essence from the queen resonate with the reserve Phanes ced inside his body.
If Phanes has left some of her essence in the queen, then most likely, Phanes has cared for her. That might also exin why the fairy queen has not gone crazy just yet.
Kyrie sees Imogen and Laurel step into the flight of stairs.
Laurel turns and says, "Don''t you need to find out about Phanes from that fairy?"
"Yeah"
Ian takes Kyrie''s hand, giving him a squeeze that calms his mind. "I am always here, so you won''t worry or face danger."
Ian brings up his hand and kisses it. Kyrie smiles while nodding.
[I guess beggars cannot be choosers Let''s stop doubting for a bit.]
Chapter 177: Blessing
Chapter 177: Blessing
While walking down the flight of stairs, the space around them resonates like the ocean trapped inside a seashell. The stairs glow blue, radiating just enough light to help them distinguish the shapes and depth of the stairs.
Once in the most bottom level, Kyrie arrives at a dark atrium where the blue light on the floor reflects onto the walls. The blue reflection swims like fishes hovering towards the surface of water shimmering under the sun.
In the dark, Kyrie starts to look at the people walking near him, but because it is too dark, he can only distinguish the basic human figure of others. He wants to call Ian, but he hesitates since he doesn''t want to show weakness.
[Ian should be next to me, right?]
He reaches out towards the hand of the person next to him. However, his hand gets wrapped around first. Kyrie smiles, and his mood turns better as he walks towards the light at the end of the atrium. The Fae Kingdom is now a few steps away.
When he walks through the invisible separation of light and darkness, he senses the rush of wind pushing him a step back. After adjusting to the light, he opens his eyes and sees the entire Fae Kingdom from where he stands. The Fae Kingdom looks otherworldly, separate from the surface he came from.
They have walked out a temple-like building carved out from the mountain even though the entrance to the Fae Kingdom is in the giant tree he saw in the White Forest.
The Fae Kingdom is nothing like the upper world, where the major cities are built to uphold the image of glory and prosperity. Instead, it is rather humble, graced by the beauty of nature. The Fae Kingdom is the size of a capital city from a prospering nation.
Around the city, a thousand miles of cherry blossoms bloom like they are seasonless. And the city has well-maintained wooden architecture without a corner that shows the disparity between the wealthy and the poor. The stone paths are without weeds, and greenery is plenty through every street. The air smells like freshly brewed tea.
Kyrie turns to his side in hopes of sharing his admiration for the aesthetics, but his entire body turns to stone as soon as he looks at who is right next to him.
Imogen smirks at Kyrie in the process of eroding, "Cockroach How cute Afraid of the dark?"
Kyrie''s soul travels out of his mouth as the words ''how cute'' echo in his mind, suffering the ultimate final boss blow. Kyrie''s soul rushes back to his body when he notices that he is still holding onto the hand!
He looks down and almost faints. He has been holding a ck severed hand!!!
He bumps on Ian''s body when he staggers back. The severed hand turns to liquid and drops to the floor, turning into a shadow. Sweat starts to flow down his face as he looks back at Ian, shaking.
Kyrie opens his eyes wide, trying to act cute. Crocodile tears are umted in his eyes while Kyrie pouts like an innocent kitten suffering from the p of his stepmother''s bribe money. He uses mana to make light particles shine in his surroundings for extra effect.
"I thought you were always by my side, Ian."
Ian narrows his eyes as he feels the pain of his heart stopping. He totally falls for it and smiles.
Deep within, Kyrie screaming: [PLEASE DON''T LEAVE ME!!! GODDAMN IMOGEN!!!!! GODDAMN MYSELF! WHY DID YOU HAVE TO REACH OUT TO THAT HAND! SO EMBARRASSING!!!]
Ian cups Kyrie''s face, "I am sorry I wasn''t there walking by your side."
Then, he takes Kyrie''s hand and starts to walk toward the city.
The rest of the people surrounding them look like they have eaten a slice of lemon. They are full from all that unsolicited dog food. The couples are literally shining while getting surrounded by happy energy.
---
While walking on the streets, fairies would stop by to greet the queen with familiarity. They are all excited to see her walking on the city streets. The fairies are a bit cautious of the humans, but soon, they wee Kyrie and the others with flower crowns and nes.
"Kyrie" Federline walks to Kyrie, with a face filled with worry, "Lemuel does not look very good. He is ghostly pale. I think we need to find a medic fast!"
When Kyrie checks on Lemuel, he finds that Federline is not one bit exaggerating. If he ignores that Lemuel is breathing, he would think that he is facing a corpse.
He reaches to his dimensional pouch to take a mana stone. Then, he uses light magic to see if it works on Lemuel.
[It''s not working. Lemuel did not suffer from injury, but rather, he suffered from getting too much energy drawn out of his body. He can recuperate with rest. Just that... hisplexion looks awful.]
"Child," The queen turns back and sees Kyrie using light magic, "You can only use mana?"
Kyrie quickly nces at Imogen, who is nearby, and the queen takes the sign that Phanes''s reserves are still a secret. So, the queen stops talking about it and fastens her pace to the pce to take Lemuel to a medic.
Inside a guest room, everyone surrounds the bed where Lemuelys unconscious. The fairy examining Lemuel looks confused.
The queen picks up the unease from the fairy and asks, "How is he?"
"He needs a lot of rest and a concoction to replenish his energy, my queen. Just that"
"What is it?"
"My queen I beg your forgiveness for this servant''s inexperience. I am sensing a weird pulse from this man. I have never heard of such a pulse in a man!"
Kyrie frowns since that is the same thing that Celine said.
"You say that the pulse should not appear in a man," Kyrie directs his questioning to the fairy, "What do you mean by that?"
"Sir I have only sensed this kind of pulse on pregnant women. I"
Kyrie staggers back as if he has been smashed by tons of bricks.
[Wait Hold on There must be a mistake!]
Kyrie remembers back the Grand Duchess Halinas''s warning about Lemuel''s unique constitution, and he feels as if another invisible blow just hit him in the guts.
[I am sorry, Grand Duchess My bastard subordinate just just]
Since Kyrie is so shocked by the news, the expression on his face looks distorted by many emotions - surprise, anger, guilt...
The Queen ces her fingers on her chin as she looks at Lemuel and recognizes why she is sensing some familiarity from Lemuel. She also knew someone with simr constitutions a long time ago.
"He must be a Halinas, then," concludes the queen.
The temperature around Kyrie lowers to near freezing, and he turns to the clueless Federline. He grabs on Federline''s cor, shocking everyone in the room. Even Imogen lifts her eyebrows in surprise when Kyrie almost jumps on Federline.
"Kyrie?"
"You bastard!!!" Kyrie yells while crying internally.
"How dare youy hands on a prince of two nations! You don''t even have a house, a car, and a stable job! Since when can a toad taste swan meat!?!?!"
Everyone except Imogen blurts out in confusion, "Car?"
Kyrie shakes the poor Federline while tightening his cor.
While everyone is in deep confusion, Laurel''s light bulb lights up, and she covers her mouth in shock.
She blurts, "Omg! He is pregnant?!?!?"
Soon, everyone else starts to catch on, and their eyes look like they will roll out of their eye sockets. Federline stops breathing as soon as he hears it.
Ian grabs onto Kyrie, who looks like he is going to murder Federline.
"No way I am going to be a dad?" Federline''s legs turn into jelly, and he falls on his bump.
He looks up at Kyrie, who Ian restrains.
"What? You think people get pregnant by staring?!?!"
Federline crawls and nearly trips while getting up on his feet. He kneels next to Lemuel and takes Lemuel''s hand. He blinks his reddening eyes to hold his tears as he still tries to process the news.
Watching Federline''s face filled with bewilderment and fear, Kyrie lets out a sigh of defeat. He leans on Ian''s chest and lets Ian tighten his arms around him.
"We should congratte them," Ian whispers in Kyrie''s ear, and Kyrie nods in agreement while observing Federline.
Kyrie is rather baffled. A man who loves sweets andzing around is going to be a father soon. The pregnancy hase to Kyrie like a punch in the guts. Even as a spectator, he feels the thrill and fear of the situation.
"Here," The fairy gives Federline a bottle of the energy replenisher.
To give the couple more privacy, everyone decides to leave the room. Federline thanks the queen and the fairy for the treatment and checks Kyrie to see if he has put out his anger. After the doorknob clicks close, he turns back to look at Lemuel.
While trying to tame his nerves, Federline gently holds Lemuel up and, little by little, feeds him the concoction. He focuses on treating Lemuel as if he is now the most precious and fragile person he has ever held.
After feeding Lemuel, he gently puts Lemuel back on the bed. The colors on Lemuel''s face return, helping Federline to calm some of his nerves. He puts his head on the bed while gazing at Lemuel, and his hand slides on top of Lemuel''s belly.
"There would be a miniature size of us." Federline whispers as his heart races.
Tears start to flow down from Federline''s eyes as he whimpers, "I guess this is a sign that I should stay alive for you and this child. I will have to stay to see this child grow into the best human being."
Federline kisses Lemuel''s hand, "How can such a blessing be given to someone like me?"
Chapter 178: Between the queen and the goddess (I)
Chapter 178: Between the queen and the goddess (I)
Coming out from a bath, Ian looks around the dark bedroom for Kyrie. They should be in the wee hours of the night, but in the Fae Kingdom, the sun is just setting on the horizon. Ian is sure that the kingdom is located somewhere far from the White Forest since there is a difference in time, but the entrance is oddly located specifically in that forest for a reason.
He dries his hair with a towel as he walks out in a robe. Although he has lived outside for innumerable years during his travels with Imogen, Ian feels particrly tired today.
However, he forgets it soon after noticing that he cannot find Kyrie in the room. He walks closer to the bed to sense a gentle breeze from an open window. He stumbles across a pair of slippers next to the open window and leans out of the window, looking upwards. Kyrie is sitting on the rooftop, deep in thoughts while looking at the setting sun.
Sensing someone''s eyes on him, Kyrie looks down to see Ian leaning on the window frame. He smiles and carefully walks back down from the rooftop. He summons wind underneath his feet and lowers himself down next to the window.
"Hello, my dear Juliet. Were you looking for me?" Kyrie cheekily says while opening his arms so that Ian can carry him in.
"Who is Juliet?" Ian asks while catching Kyrie and carrying him to the bed. Kyrie chuckles as he smells the sour jealousy from Ian.
[Maybe I should start selling vinegar and gain some profit from this jealous being.]
Ian dips a towel into a basin of water and squeezes the water out. Then, he wipes Kyrie''s feet while kneeling on one of his knees. Kyrie''s heartbeat elevates as he feels Ian''s careful touch. His heart always seems to melt for this man.
He responds to Ian while touching his hair, "She is a woman from a y written by William Shakespeare. Ites from my world and is supposed to be romantic."
"So Juliet always looks for her partner? Is that why you say that?"
"Hmm No, it is more a story of two opposing families and the love between the son and daughter of those families. The most famous scene is when Juliet cries out for Romeo from her room. O Romeo, Romeo, wherefore art thou Romeo? Deny thy father and refuse thy name. And I''ll no longer be a Capulet. She was in pain that Romeo is from the opposing family. "
"Did they end up together?" Ian asks as he switches to clean the other foot.
"Hmm No, they didn''t. They both died at the end because of mimunication. I don''t really think it is a romance, but a tragedy."
Ian frowns at the spoiler and stands back up after finishing cleaning Kyrie''s feet. He hangs the towel on the basin.
"That is a sad ending for that couple. I don''t like it, so don''t call me Juliet," Ian says as he slides his leg between Kyrie''s.
Kyrie scooches back as he lets Ian crawl into the bed.
"I don''t like it either," Kyrie says while looking into Ian''s eyes, "I want you to live to the fullest even if one of us doesn''t make it."
Ian''s pupils tremble. He puts his head on Kyrie''s shoulder, and they both fall to the bed. Ian slides his arms under Kyrie to hug him tightly.
"Yeah," Ian whispers with a quivering voice, "I want to say the same to you. If I don''t make it, I want you to live to your fullest. Never take your life for granted. Kyrie, live for yourself."
Kyrie watches the bed canopy while his heart shivers from a sudden chill. He doesn''t know if he can fully promise that. He knows that before anything happens to Ian, it would be over his dead body. However, he wants to make sure that Ian does not do anything foolish.
"Yeah," Kyrie finally says after a long pause.
---
Kyrie opens his eyes and turns to look at the morning rays entering the room. Even though he has his eyes closed the entire night, he feels like he didn''t sleep. He sits up on the bed and looks at Ian.
[Ian must be really tired that he is not aware of my movements.]
Kyrie smiles at Ian and whispers, "Sorry, I will have to leave you again in your sleep."
He dresses up and walks out of the room. At the end of the corridor, the fairy queen stands still, waiting for Kyrie to catch up to her. Then, they enter a greenhouse that is not far from their guest rooms.
"I apologize that I am calling you so early in the morning."
"It''s alright, your majesty. This is a good time to talk privately."
The queen smiles and invites him to sit on the pic table in the middle of the greenhouse filled with flowers. A tea set and small appetizers are already prepared in advance.
During his sleep, he has felt the energy inside him resonate. At first, he is confused until he concentrates and figures out that his essence is echoing. It is as if something else is also calling for him, and the only one that gives off this type of essence is no other than the fairy queen.
Kyrie looks at the queen elegantly pouring tea for him. The desert shaman has told him that the queen is blind and desperate for the midnight queen.
[Did I go through all that for nothing?]
Noticing Kyrie''s examining gaze, the queen asks, "Is there something on my face, child?"
Kyrie quickly retracts his impolite stare.
"I apologize that I am staring so much. I came here thinking that I could exchange information, but it seems that my own intel is wrong about the queen."
"Oh? What did you bring?" The queen asks while stirring a sugar cube into the tea.
[She didn''t ask what is the information I received]
"The midnight queen," Kyrie said.
"In truth, I did need the midnight queen, but it is not that I needed it because I was blind. I confess that I manipted that shaman a little."
[Manipted?? How? So all this time]
The queen chuckles when looking at his unease and says, "Okay I won''t toy with my friend''s sessor that much. I will give you the information and answer any questions you have regarding the flower because it wasn''t vain to take it away from the supreme witch. It turned out for the better, even though it was notpletely nned. Geez, child, don''t look so stiff. Are you always like that?"
Kyrie lowers his eyes, trying to remember what he truly is like.
"I am not sure anymore. It seems that I am, but at the same time, I am not."
[So She had other uses for the flower, and at the same time, she prevented Saskia from getting the flower and prolonging her life. I always thought it was weird that the fairies are not able to cultivate their own midnight queens. It seems like I might be underestimating the queen.]
The queen pauses while looking at Kyrie, daydreaming. Rainbow auras appear in her pupils as an indication that she is enchanting. Then, she blinks her eyes, and they are normal again.
"Hmm I will return the favor of helping me purify my body. That mud-like substance was unbearable, and thanks to you, I was able to get rid of it temporarily."
"I didn''t do anything, really. My essence reacted when I came in contact with you. I think Phanes should take the credit since the essence is from her."
The queen smiles at the answer and calmly sips on the tea. Her pupils dte while she seems to remember something pleasant. Kyrie can sense her longing.
"I have the ability to detect other creatures'' emotions and state of mind, and I see that you are holding in a great deal of fear. It is crippling you."
Kyrie jolts and stiffens, making the queen chuckle. He blushes in embarrassment.
"There is nothing to be ashamed about, child. These emotions are normal, but you seem to be storing too much fear inside of your heart. It is dangerous, especially when the oue of your situation changes tremendously from a single decision. Fear can blind you at the moment of decision, and instead of choosing the correct answer, you might choose the easy way out."
The queen gripes tighter on the teacup.
"It is the root of wrong decisions, and I hope you don''tmit the same mistakes as I do I was toote to recognize that, and because of my decisions, I lost the love of my life and my best friend. If it weren''t for Phanes, I would have lost my kingdom as well."
The queen has a smile on, but her eyes show a deep sorrow.
"Child No, Kyrie You came to know about Phanes, right? I will tell you how I met her and what happened to her."
Kyrie''s palms start to sweat as he senses that the truth is close. Just when the queen is about to talk, she frowns and looks away.
"I don''t think it is polite to eavesdrop, your holiness."
Imogen walks out of her hiding ce and joins their table.
"I would also like to listen to the story regarding Phanes," says Imogen, "I don''t think it ispletely unrted to me."
The queen turns silent for a couple of seconds while looking at Imogen, and the atmosphere thickens to the point that Kyrie cannot breathe.
Chapter 179: Between the queen and the goddess (II)
Chapter 179: Between the queen and the goddess (II)
Imogen''s curiosity gives Kyrie suspicion. Why is she so interested in Phanes? Is it because of Erebus? If she has connected the dots, she might have arrived at the same conclusion as Kyrie. Since the other gods are so interested in Phanes, they remained active in an iplete world. Then, Phanes''s story would solve the main mystery.
The fairy queen looks away from Imogen and takes up the teacup for another sip.
"You should just ask your parents. They should know more about Phanes. I have only met her for a couple of years. I am not even close to the amount of time they have spent with Phanes."
"I won''t receive an answer, fairy. They have hidden her existence from me for as long as I lived. I only knew of her existence by ident before I left the god realm," replies Imogen while grinding her teeth.
[Left the god realm? Right She was on Earth before she got summoned to this world, ording to the novel. That would exin why a demigod was on Earth.]
"Cockroach, aren''t you curious?"
Curious? Of course, Kyrie is curious. His migraines have gotten worse because he was trying to piece things together and make everything make sense. However, there was a more persistent question in his mind.
"Why now? You didn''t seem to be so interested in her, but why are you suddenly interested? Instead of entering the sixth gate, you choose to follow me."
Imogen gets surprised by the question and turns quiet. There is some reluctance breaking through her stiff expression. Her eyes narrow as if she is controlling the ripples of emotions from Kyrie''s words.
The fairy queen sighs profoundly, "I guess she can also join. What I am going to tell you is more my story than Phanes. I will tell you from the beginning to the end so that you can take as much information about her as you can. The involvement of gods in this world has made everything soplicated. I bet Phanes never wanted that She only wanted a simple life."
"Wait You know why the gods are interested in this world?"
The queen nods slightly while looking at Imogen, "It is a bit obvious from my perspective. They have entered this world for Phanes.
When I met Phanes, she had already wandered around the world for years. Around that time, there was a disgusting trend going on where some humans hunted fairies and turned them into ves.
Luckily, Phanes encountered the wagon transporting my people and freed them by sneaking behind those ve traders'' backs at night.
But she was discovered releasing the fairies and ended up shing swords with the ve traders. My fairies panicked and looked for me, and that was how I first met Phanes. That night, the moon was high, so I saw her appearance before she hid behind a big hooded cape when I arrived.
Her long chestnut half-tied hair waves down on her back, and her emerald eyes shone like rare mana stones. She easily tied all those disgusting humans up, but her kindness didn''t let her kill them.
She smiled kindly when my people thanked her but declined all our intentions to repay her. I still remember to this day what she said.
''You should not water down kind intentions. I take pride in taking all that credit for helping someone in need.''
I never met someone like her. All those who helped the fairies expected something in return. They either did it for herbs or our potions. When I offered, they never declined.
To be honest, I thought she was silly. She looked like a wanderer, so she only had a small bag and clothes on her back.
I was worried and felt guilty of the sudden grace ced on my shoulders, so I promised her that my kingdom would receive her in open arms if she needed something.
She turned back as the wind blew, and her hood fell back. The wind picked up her hair and danced. Her beautiful smile shone as bright as the moonlight.
''I will remember that,'' she replied to me.
More years passed by, and my memories of her were fading. The rumors that the heavens were upset reached my ears. Heavenly soldiers came down by the hundreds, and we, mortals, were scared to the bone.
Being close to a heavenly soldier already took all amon living being''s air out, so imagine what it''s like to confront them. However, one day, Phanes came into my forest and fainted. My people remembered her, so she picked her up and hid her in our kingdom.
As you know, the fairies only worshiped one god because we knew the original creator of this world. Fairies also lived fairly long, so those who met him were able to know him better.
He saw that all the fairies except the queen were smaller and physically weaker than the other creations, so he gave us a ce to hide."
"What happened to him?" Kyrie asks since the god who was in charge of creating this world neverpleted his work.
Since the worlds he was making are notplete, it has turned into a war between two worlds for supremacy and survival. The gates became a zone of overflowing blood and unnecessary sacrifice.
The fairy queen shakes her head, "I don''t know. One day, our god just never came back. We only received some exnations when Phanes was with us. She said that it was forbidden to leave worlds unfinished, so he must have passed away."
"Still and all," Imogen injects, "Iplete worlds are meant to perish."
"Perish? Then why is this world not gone?" Kyrie asks.
Imogen looks at Kyrie with an expression that tells Kyrie that he already knows the answer.
[Phanes.]
"What happenedter?"
"Once she recovered and regained her consciousness, Phanes told us that the heavenly soldiers were looking for her. Those soldiers are taking her back to a ce she didn''t want to be. She told us the truth about her deity status because she knew that we might get ourselves into trouble we cannot handle.
However, we didn''t want to let our benefactor walk out of our kingdom to face something that terrifying. At least, I didn''t.
Although Phanes never told us what would happen to her if they captured her, it wasn''t anything good based on her expressions. There was only one reason to see that scale of persecution: Phanes had something that those gods wanted.
We weren''t afraid to keep her because our hiding ce protected us. No one knew where the Fae Kingdom was aside from some high-ranked fairies, the queen, and our god. We are also self-sustainable in such a way that we don''t need to leave our kingdom. The gods couldn''t involve that much with the mortal world, so the number of heavenly soldiers entering our world diminished in time due to constant failures to locate Phanes."
[... Why would it be hard for gods to locate the Fae Kingdom?]
The queen smiles as she remembers those days and stares into space as she contemtes.
"Once she came into the Fae Kingdom, she stayed for five years. She became a very close friend that I shared everything with. Although she didn''t say much about the god realm, we were happy, and I found love by unforeseen circumstances. I met a human from the outside, and we were so happy.
We We"
The queen slowly releases her smile and frowns. Her pupils shake from the emotions flowing inside her.
"I had a lot ofplications with my pregnancy, so we needed help from the outside. Our soil couldn''t grow the Midnight Queen for some unknown reason, and my body grew weaker by the day at the middle of my second trimester.
My husband Eurig He went out in search of the Midnight Queen, but he never came back. We waited for months."
The queen''s voice breaks as she holds her tears, "But he wasn''ting back."
She ced her hands over her face as she remained quiet to get herself back together. After a couple of minutes, she dried her tears, feeling slightly embarrassed to cry in front of youngsters.
"Phanes and some fairies formed two groups to look for him. I wished I didn''t let her go. When I was alone in my pce, crazy thoughts came into my mind as I waited day in and day out. I was sick many times, and I couldn''t help but me my baby.
I often felt trapped in my body. I often asked the if-only questions.
''If only I weren''t so weak.''
''If only I didn''t get pregnant.''
The more time I passed by myself, the darker my thoughts became. Fear crippled me to the point I convinced myself Phanes, and the fairies died.
One night, I couldn''t stand the pain of my body and my tormenting thoughts. I hadn''t slept for days due to pain, and I wasn''t thinking clearly. I went out by myself in search of Phanes and my husband. I turned foolish from fear and delusions. I knew that Eurig headed to the human kingdoms in search of the flowers.
Around that time, I think Phanes had already returned to the kingdom and became aware that I went missing.
While on my journey, the sun was sizzling my skin, and the roads were hard. I fainted in the middle of nowhere. I remembered gazing up at the sun while vultures circled the sun high in the air. Before I fainted, someone''s figure provided some shade over my burnt body.
When I woke up, I was in the cabin of a lonely woman. I think she was a witch who lived around that area. At first, I was slightly awed to see a witch helping someone back to health without asking anything in return, but I was wrong to assume she was like Phanes. She did it because she was ordered to. I identally heard her conversation with someone, but at that time, I couldn''t find who the person was.
I asked many times about sending a message back to my kingdom, but she never spoke to me. Her eyes were void of life, and I was scared of her. My condition was not good enough to fight against her, so I was very cautious.
When I was healthy enough, I got to know who was ordering her. He came to me as a deity - bronze skin, grey eyes, and long ck hair. He had a sword scar across his right eye all the way down his lips."
Imogen widens her eyes as she states, "Eginhart.A fallen god."
When Imogen pronounces his name and who he is, the queen''splexion falls. Nothing good hase from dealing with a fallen god.
There are no exceptions.
Chapter 180: Between the queen and the goddess (III)
Chapter 180: Between the queen and the goddess (III)
The queen smiles sadly as she nods, "Yeah. He was a fallen god."
Chills walk on her skin like a colony of ants climbing from her feet all the way to her scalp. She dreads the memory with guilt and sorrow.
She could sacrifice anything to return in time, but reality has set it in stone.
"He didn''t hide who he was. I meant Eginhart. He told me straight away that he was a fallen god, and he wanted to help me.
Of course, I was in doubt. Even mortals know that they should not involve themselves with the fallen ones. However, I was swallowed by my lunacy created from fear. When he told and proved to me that my husband passed away from the hands of a heavenly soldier, my entire being flooded with rage and hatred.
I even became blind to the fact that I was dealing with a fallen god. I just wanted the world to end. I was only concentrating on my own imagination of my husband dying in cold blood. I imagined my husband getting in even though he pleaded and gave as many reasons for the heavenly soldiers to spare him. After all, he had his wife, hising child, his friends, and his home toe back to.
Yet, he died like that.
Eginhart took that opportunity to strike a deal with me. He wanted me to exchange Phanes for power to annihte the heavenly soldiers.
My mind was able to snap back from my delusions as soon as I heard that Phanes was the exchange.
However, after I refused him, he told me, ''Look at you, you don''t even have the slightest of power to counter a single attack from those who killed your husband in cold blood. Plus, your husband would have never died if you didn''t ept Phanes into your kingdom. The soldiers must have killed him to give you a warning. Who knows what they would go for next? Your kingdom? Your baby? Your life?''
I was in despair, and his words fueled my rage and deepened my hatred. I lost myself in the mes of revenge, and I dared to give up my friend for power.
He said he only would give me power once Phanes was in his hands, and the witch that served him gave me a potion. The potion was strong enough to knock out a deity, and a drop was all I needed.
I looked at the bottle and sensed the immense darkness oozing out of the closed lid. My heart was pounding against my chest, but as soon as I took the bottle, silence and strange calmness entered my body.
Revenge was all I thought.
I told myself that it was inevitable. If Phanes weren''t in my protection, she would have been taken away anyway by the heavenly soldiers or the fallen god. So, why did I have to suffer like this?
''It was unfair,'' I thought at that time.
I went back that same day to my kingdom, and Phanes was out of her mind, worried for me. Yet, a single strand of guilt didn''t surface in my heart. I looked at her with eyes of anger, but she never took that into mind. She thought that due to my fatigue and fear that I had changed temporarily."
The fairy queen exhales deeply with heartache, "Phanes was too kind for someone like me. She would never have guessed that I would spike her cup of tea and send her away to the hands of a fallen god the very next day.
When I gave her away, I felt my body envelope in so much power that I saw my own shadow emerge from the depths of my being. And then, I acted on my lunacy. Although I could see with my eyes and have all my senses intact, I was nothing more than a blind fool.
I remembered the rain stabbing me with its painful needles and the sound of soldiers running on the inundated ground. On my side, my people and Eginhart''s followers ran to sh against the opponent. My mind was empty as I slew one after the other, letting my entire path bloom with scarlet flowers in the rainwater.
All those sounds that I heard, in the beginning, merge into just noise. The only things I heard clearly were my heart and my breath. All I felt was immense hatred and madness.
Then, all of a sudden, someone held my face with both hands while shouting my name.
''Annora!''
I looked at Phanes sobbing uncontrobly as she held my face with firmness.
''Annora, what are you doing? Why are you going against those soldiers? Where did you gain this power?''
Her voice woke me up. I jolted when I saw her, and only then, guilt flooded inside me when I saw her desperate expression.
I asked myself, ''What was I doing?''
The swords on my hands fell to the ground as I became more and more confused about my decisions. What was I doing? Why did I think that this was a good idea? My chest tightened so painfully that when I stopped holding the pain, my throat burned like I drank acid. Then, the taste of metals wrapped my tongue, and blood was dripping out of the corners of my mouth.
I started to register back the pain that somehow was numb before. My belly hurt like I ripped all my tendons at once. Phanes took me away from the battlefield back to the kingdom as I screamed in pain.
When I woke up, I was in my bedroom. My bulging belly was gone, and Phanes was out cold next to me. My attendants came into the room and informed me that the baby came out safe. However The baby''s eyes got affected by the chaos energy I received from the fallen god. My baby girl was blind.
For a month, Phanes stayed unconscious. I knew the reason because she ced enormous amounts of essence inside to contain the chaos energy.
She saved my baby girl and me.
However, when she was unconscious, the outside world turned upside down. That battle had sparked something greater both in this world and the god realm. Our world suddenly linked to another world, and our world started to take the other''s life force.
I knew all that from a strange woman who was able to find the entrance to my kingdom.
At first, I was on full guard and even hostile to her, but I knew I would never win if I went against her. She had piercing silver eyes and hair as dark as the moonless night. Her skin was pale to the point of transparency.
I recognized by being next to her that she was a deity. I had a feeling that the strange woman knew that Phanes gave me her essence because she frowned as soon as she saw me.
Even though she had never been in my kingdom, she knew where everything was. She found the room where Phanes was resting.
She checked on Phanes''s condition and spent some of her energy to help Phanes recuperate faster.
She called herself Karta, and she was Phanes''s elder sister.
Her disposition was so different from Phanes''s. Phanes was a very warm and light-hearted person, but Karta was incredibly aloof and solemn. As a mortal, I weed her by formally bowing to her, and she epted all the formalities.
She told me that due to my decision to collude with the fallen god, I would be experiencing unimaginable pain for carrying chaos energy. Nheless, due to Phanes''s mercy, I would get to experience such pain on a lesser scale. I would also not be affected as much by the madness caused by possessing chaos energy.
However, colluding with the fallen god was not something I could go scotch-free. Karta told me about you."
Queen Annora looks at Kyrie.
"For my punishment, she told me to wait for you and tell you about this story. That was why I remained alive for so long. I was meant to wait for you and pass Phanes''s power to you.
The goddess Karta had predicted that you would look for me and also that you would ask about Phanes."
Imogen''s knuckles crack as she shakes. She takes a deep breath to calm herself, but she is falling to keep her cool.
Kyrie can slightly understand her anger. With Queen Annora''s words, all her suffering seems pointless. How is she going to let go so easily?
She has been trying thousands of times to solve the issue of this world, but none of them has been sessful. Yet, some random guy enters the picture, and suddenly, things are making sense just because that random guy is meant to get the answers.
"Imogen" Kyrie ces his hand on her shoulder, but she shakes it away.
"Why was I even brought here?" She whispers to herself.
Kyrie and the queen hear it and sympathize with her.
After leaving the god realm, Imogen has found her ce on Earth. She has been striving to live a quiet life before getting transmigrated to a world with a duty she never wished for. She has stained her hands, exhausted her spirit, and broke her heart.
And What is all that for?
Why is she forced to chase something that was not even meant for her?
"Imogen." Kyrie murmurs her name but is rather helpless regarding how to help her.
Imogen raises her hand to stop Kyrie and looks at the queen, "Continue with the story."
"The goddess told me the reason why Phanes was running away. The issue came from the god realm and her two sisters: Phanes and Vita.
There was a great misunderstanding between Phanes and Vita, and that misunderstanding grew into something moreplicated. I was not told what misunderstanding, but it seemed heavy enough to turn upside down and split the entire god realm.
Thete king of gods suddenly passed away, and his closest man renounced, turning into a fallen god and against the god realm. The decision of who was going to take over the seat has never been announced, and the entire god realm was nearly equally split on who was to take over.
I would never believe that Phanes would run away from responsibilities, and even if she did, Vita would be chosen. However, Phanes''s persecution would never make sense. She didn''t covet the power, so I asked the goddess why."
Chapter 181: Between the queen and the goddess (IV)
Chapter 181: Between the queen and the goddess (IV)
"It was the right of inheritance," the queen frowns, "Thete king of gods had always favored Phanes to inherit the throne, but he gave that right without anyone''s knowledge.
Because nobody knew, when Phanes ran away, the god realm had concluded that Vita would ascend the throne and Phanes would be exiled.
Nheless, during the coronation ceremony, when the powers of the king of gods were to transfer to Vita, something very messed up happened.
She almost turned to ashes if it were not for Erebus''s interference. The king of gods gave the right of inheritance to someone else, so Vita was rejected by the will inside the mausoleum where all the previous kings of gods rested. The powers were only transferred halfway to Vita.
The gods immediately understood that the right of inheritance was with Phanes. However, the opinion of the session was still on an equal split amongst the gods. Phanes was condemned for running away, while Vita was criticized for not being chosen.
However, one tiny idea sparked a wildfire: what if Phanes didn''t have another choice than to run away? Since thete king of gods died mysteriously, the entire god realm became more convinced of that possibility. It sparked a war where arguments turned to violence.
Vita managed to calm the realm after a week of interference. Nheless The god Erebus who was supposed to marry Vita...."
The queen stops while biting her lips in distress, "... had fallen."
The queen knew what that meant for Phanes. After all, Phanes and Erebus had loved each other. Phanes told her love story to the queen many times, so hearing from Karta that Erebus has betrayed the god realm, the queen cannot help but feel heartache for Phanes.
"Why? What caused Erebus to turned into a fallen god?" Kyrie asks.
[This does not match up Why and how? Can a god really go through devastation and turn to a fallen god just like that? There had to be a reason, something that overthrew everything that the individual believed to change so drastically.]
But the queen can only shake her head. She looks over to Imogen, who remained quiet about the question.
Knowing that Imogen would not input more into the story, the queen continues, "The fallen god Erebus waster captured by Vita mobilizing an army of gods. Then, he was confined. Because he was Vita''s fiance, the other gods didn''t say much over that decision since Erebus was under Vita''s control. However, the fact that he turned into a fallen god remains a mystery for me. Karta remained quiet over the reason as well.
Later, after the god realm has stabilized, an enormous search for Phanes began. Theplete ceremony of session had to happen.
There were too many worlds, so it took a while for the gods to find Phanes. Once they located Phanes in this world, they tried to capture her.
In normal circumstances, Phanes would have yielded and let the heavenly soldiers take her. However, Phanes almost lost her life fighting against their aggressive approach. Most likely, they didn''t want Phanes to go back to the god realm alive.
Only when the news reached Karta and Vita that the situation got under control. The central suspension was that Vita''s faction had sent those heavenly soldiers to kill off Phanes because Vita would naturally not do it since they are sisters.
Yet, the question remained of why her faction would even do that. The right of inheritance had to be transferred when the possessor was still alive. Otherwise, fate would give the right of inheritance to a newborn demigod.
They had to look out for traitors inside the god realm. After all, the king of gods, a deity who should have been standing on the pinnacle, was killed.
Since we were talking next to the bed where Phanesid, Phanes could hear our conversation. She regained consciousness after Karta poured some essence into her body. We only notice when we saw her staring into space quietly in thought.
She sat up from her bed and greeted her sister with a bow. She felt responsible to the god realm and the Fae Kingdom, so she decided to depart with Karta.
They were nning to stay a bit longer since Phanes wasn''tpletely recovered. Phanes was really happy meeting my baby girl, Theresia. My husband and I picked the name from the word theros, which means summer. We nned for her to be born in the summer.
But one day, the entire Fae Kingdom shook. The heavenly soldiers seemed to know where the entrance was, roughly. Maybe too roughly Around the area of two hundred thousand kilometers square. They were trying to break in by force, so Karta and Phanes had to leave.
To increase the security of the entrance, Karta and Phanes fortified the entrance of the kingdom. Also, they covered the entrance with a poisonous mist so that no one could get in.
If I weren''t hesitating that much, I would have adequately apologized. Who knew that was thest time that I would see Phanes.
Even though Phanes left with Karta, the heavenly soldiers never went away from this world. They seemed like looking for something, but what it was, I had no idea. Phanes told me to remain inside my kingdom until the sudden connection between the two worlds gets solved.
Since I didn''t keep our rtionship, at least, I wanted to keep a promise: a promise thatsted for this long.
Too bad.
Too bad I cannot tell Phanes that I am keeping her promise Or that I have turned a new leaf. Or that her goddaughter is doing well.
After Vita came to this world and spread her doctrine, I got to know that Phanes was dead."
"She is not dead," Imogen interrupts.
Kyrie and the queen widen their eyes.
"Wait You knew she was not dead?" Kyrie exims.
"Yeah, but I didn''t know that woman was her until you gave me her description. I was only then able to remember her."
[When ah! Before she entered the first gate with Ian. So. Phanes is not dead?]
"You met her?"
"Only once when I was very young. I stumbled into the ce she was locked in."
"Locked in?!?!"
Chapter 182: A daring thought
Chapter 182: A daring thought
Kyrie lets out a sigh of relief. For some time, he has believed that Phanes is dead. Before meeting the fairy queen, the clues about Phanes are indicating that she is really dead.
"Where is she trapped?" Kyrie asks while looking at Imogen, slightly frowning.
"God realm. Inside the pce."
Seeing that Imogen has not known that the woman trapped there is Phanes, Kyrie assumes that Imogen might also not know why she is trapped.
[Just what happened in the god realm? Why did Erebus suddenly get engaged with Vita? What about Phanes? Why did the king of gods die? Is Phanes only persecuted for possessing the right to inherit the throne? Erebus What about Erebus? Why did he turn into a fallen god?]
"The only way to find out is to go to the god realm," Kyrie murmured.
[But how?]
Kyrie''s conclusion has drawn the queen and Imogen''s eyes to him. It is a very daring thought. However, it is notpletely impossible since they are also entering the gates.
"Imogen, what is the sess rate that you managed to regain enough power to achieve demi-godhood?"
Imogen grinds her teeth and speaks in between them, "Cockroach, you don''t need to go to the god realm to make all this end. You just need to stop the loop and solve Ian''s curse. Don''t involve yourself in more than you already have."
Those words somehow manage to squeeze Kyrie''s heart, "You crazy bitch! You perfectly know that the issues of this world do not just extend to solving what you have caused. The issues already existed before you came to this world. Stop running away, Imogen. You can''t solve your problem with the same level of thinking that you used to create it."
The queen suddenly feels like she is in the middle of a heated argument. She backs her chair and takes her teacup in case the table copses.
Imogen growls her words, "What do you know to judge me?"
"Do you seriously think I am judging you?"
Their stares can soon spark andbust into infernal fire. Although Imogen feels such rage when facing Kyrie, at the same time, she cannot help but feel a different feeling inside. She would have killed people like him in a blink of an eye, but she has not done it. She knows she cannot do it either. She is not doing anything as she would usually do.
Kyrie blinks hard, letting his eyes shut for a moment, and takes a deep breath to calm himself, "Imogen Let''s solve this together. The things of the god realm do not sound like something we can avoid. Instead of waiting around for situations to catch up to us, if we can influence the flow of events, then we should. After all, what blocks your path always bes the way."
"Why do you always want to make things more difficult?"
"Because that is the path you take when your mind is set never to run away again."
---
Ian half-opens his eyes with most of his fatigue washed away. His arm swipes the spot next to him, and he feels a smooth cooling sensation of the bed covers. He jolts and flings his eyelids open. Kyrie is not next to him.
He quickly paces around the room to look for Kyrie, but he finds nothing. He sends his shadows out to look for Kyrie.
''Why did he leave on his own again?''
When one of his shadows reaches the greenhouse, he hears Kyrie''s voice through the shadow.
"Hmm? Ian?" Kyrie pokes at the miniature slime-like creature that Ian has created with his shadow.
Because Ian has split his own shadow into so many pieces, the shadow that reached Kyrie is tiny.
Kyrie chuckles and pats on the shadow''s head, "Did you wake up? How was your sleep?"
Ian has remastered his dark magic so that the shadow can register anything with his five senses. Ian blushes a little, watching Kyrie resting his head on top of his palm. Kyrie smiles at the shadow, suddenly looking bashful, and blush circles appear on its cheeks.
"I guess we will have to end our conversation here," The queen chuckles at their interaction while Imogen is still like a tower of ice.
"I think we have talked about everything that we need to cover."
The queen nods while giving aplicated gaze back to Kyrie. After partaking in the conversation between Kyrie and Imogen after her reveal, she is rather troubled. Kyrie notices and only smiles back. From that smile, the queen''s feelings twist even harder.
"I will give you the midnight queen as I have promised," Kyrie tries to change the mood between them.
The queen tries to rx her facial expression and nods, "Thank you. I don''t know if I can ever repay this grace."
"Queen Annora, this is a fair exchange between you and me. It has nothing to do with your debt to Phanes. I give the flower to you because I want to."
The queen senses a shiver running up her spine. Those words touch Queen Annora because what Kyrie meant is that she owes him nothing. For a sinner like her, her life has been crippled with guilt from her debt to Phanes. After that, she has not epted anything from anyone because she is afraid that her debt will increase. However, those words ease her heart because she recognizes the nature of those words.
''You should not water down kind intentions.''
Phanes''s words echo in her soul. As if her chains have broken, she smiles at the Phanes in her memories. Phanes is still with that half-tied chestnut hair and emerald soft eyes, smiling back at her. Her oversize hooded cape flutters from the night breeze just like the first time they met.
''Annora,'' Phanes calls her with a soft tone.
The queen keeps her bright smile on her face.
"Phanes," She whispers to herself.
Her heart warms, remembering Phanes''s voice that she thought she had forgotten.
The queen confidently faces Kyrie, "I will have to bother youter in the day then. My daughter is rather sick right now, so I want to let her rest a bit more."
Kyrie nods with a smile, "Yeah, that sounds good."
The shadow, half the size of Kyrie''s hand, forms two arms by extending the matter from its body. Then, it wraps around Kyrie''s fingers and tugs them, signaling Kyrie to go back to its owner.
The queen chuckles again at the cute interaction, "I guess someone wants you to go back."
"Is that so?" Kyrie looks at the shadow.
The shadow nods energetically. Since Kyrie has also finished talking to the queen and Imogen, he excuses himself and walks back to the bedroom.
Opening the bedroom door, Kyrie finds an empty bedroom. Suddenly, an armes from the side and grabs him. Kyrie loses his bnce and crashes onto Ian''s chest.
Feeling bad for leaving Ian when he is asleep, Kyrie lets Ian embrace him in silence.
"I am not someone you can get rid of so easily," Kyrie chuckles, "You will find me even in the most absurd circumstances."
Ian releases his embrace and asks, "Did you figure out about Phanes?"
Kyrie hugs around Ian''s waist, "Hm! I did!"
While Ian gets ready, Kyrie tells Ian what the queen has told him. When he finishes the story, Ian sits down next to him on the couch in deep thought.
"That means we are aiming to enter the god realm."
Kyrie nods at Ian''s conclusion. Essence flows inside the gates, so if they want to enter the god realm, they need to gain demigod status by strengthening themselves inside the gates.
"The queen says that she is willing to train me how to use Phanes''s essence since the essence inside me has never acknowledged me as their owner."
"That is all good news, and we can also find Phanes. But."
Ian lifts Kyrie''s face, and a wrinkle appears in between his eyebrows, "Why do you look so pale?"
Kyrieughs nervously to dissipate the serious atmosphere.
"I often try to adjust myself to new situations, but this time around is particrly hard. My heart is not as stable as before. I am not sure if you have experienced this."
Kyrie forcefully adjusts his facial expressions to prevent any contrasting expressions froming out. His heart shes against his rib cage, causing his chest to spasm in pain: his pupils quiver, and his body tenses with the sensation of cold chills pinching his skin.
Kyrie takes Ian''s hands tofort himself. Seeing that Kyrie wishes to get close to him, Ian pulls Kyrie toward him.
"This is something I must find out by myself. After all, this is something that I struggle with internally."
"But at least, I wish to do something for you," Ian replies downcasted, "You have always managed to make me feel secure and loved, yet I am not able to do anything when you are in pain."
Kyrie shakes his head, "Ian What is inside a person can only be managed by that person. Your ability to ovee wasn''t my doing, but because you let yourself go through the change. One can only change when one is willing."
"What can I do for you then?".
"Stay by my side. With you here with me, I have all the courage I need."
"Why do you only ask for this?"
"Because there is nowhere else I want to be but by your side. I want to be by your side for a long, long time."
Chapter 183: The tribe blessed by Erebus
Chapter 183: The tribe blessed by Erebus
Kyrie has visited Princess Theresia in the afternoon so that the queen can administer the Midnight Queen. The Midnight Queen is a special flower with powerful healing mana that possesses vtile wavelengths.
Those wavelengths usually cause side effects to those who ingest them, but they are deadly for someone with a fragile constitution. Since the princess is born sickly, the Midnight Queen has to be taken with a different method.
Therefore, Queen Annora and her minister Nur process the entire flower into a cluster of mana and slowly administer the processed flower mana to the princess''s mana veins. The entire process has taken them at least ten hours while remaining alert to the princess''s conditions and bodily reactions.
Ianter joins Kyrie to observe the situation in case the queen and the minister run out of mana. Everyone in the room has remained quiet to the point they are breathing slower from the tension.
The queen has not let herself fall asleep for three entire days since the princess has remained unconscious throughout the time. When the princess opens her eyes, she widens them while staring at the bright red tapestry that hangs over her bed like a canopy.
"Princess!" The servant almost lets go of the basin of water she was carrying.
The princess''s eyes twinkle as she looks up and down at the servant, recognizing the servant''s voice, "Is that you, Riya?"
The tearful servant nods energetically while putting her hands over her mouth in shock. The princess also tears up.
"Was the world always this beautiful?" She asks the servant Riya.
Riya nods continuously while wiping her tears. She has lived and grown up with the princess, so they are really close. For those three days, apart from the queen, Riya has been scared that the princess will never open her eyes again.
"Where is the queen mother?"
After Theresia asks, a pile of paper rains down to the floor, covering the entire doorway. Queen Annora runs toward the bed to catch the princess in her arms.
"My baby girl!"
Theresia hugs her mother back while her tears trail down her cheeks. The queen finally can back away after a while.
"Queen mother, I want to thank the person who came with the midnight queen!"
"I am sure you will have the opportunityter."
"But mother, I am well right now!"
The princess hurries to step down the bed, shocking the queen and the servant, who have been used to seeing her stuck in her bed with no energy even to walk. When she stands up tall and bnced, the white pajama dress flutters down, covering her ankles. Theresia spins a circle, letting the queen and servant see that she is finally healthy.
The rest of the kingdom shares the happiness that the queen and the servant have felt. A celebration is thrownter that day where everyone joins together for some flower wine and good food.
While the crowd is in the middle of the town, Imogen stays behind on one of the rooftops looking at therge bonfire in the center of the za square. She notices a figure walking toward her.
Kyrie lets out a breath of annoyance while trying to bnce his steps on the roof tiles.
"What is up with this world''s characters and rooftops?" Heins under his breath.
He looks at Imogen, watching him struggle, so he immediately pretends that he is okay and has no problem walking on uneven roof tiles.
"Wine?" Kyrie asks while shaking a bottle lightly.
Imogen grabs hers that was sitting next to her, showing that she has grabbed one.
"Well, the more, the better, no?"
Imogen smiles lightly and sips a bit of wine, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with Ian?"
"Well You are not with Laurel either. More liketely, you two have been apart more time than before."
"She has been helping that kid with his pregnancy."
Kyrie sits down next to Imogen and takes some wine. The fragrance of the wine makes Kyrie smile, and he exhales blissfully.
"I don''t see it that way. It is like something is going on between you two."
Imogen tilts her bottle of wine and finds that she has drunk it all, so she takes the one Kyrie brought for her. She stares at the bonfire and the people dancing around with music and cheer.
Imogen sighs from the thoughts flooding her mind, but the alcohol is urging her to spill.
"I met Laurel in the original timeline in my travels around this world. I was a demigod back then, so it makes no sense to be near any human. All offspring of gods start as a half-god, so after the ceremony, those offspring turn to full-fledged gods and take on the responsibility of making new worlds and keeping the peace. Stories in the god realm always warn never to make connections with the mortals because gods live long to the point it seems like an eternity."
"Then, why do demigods go down to mortal worlds?"
"It was amand from The First. We need to know what gives happiness to the mortals to make good worlds."
"The First?"
"Yeah, the first true god. The creator of the universe."
"What does that have to do with Laurel?"
"Laurel. At first, Laurel was dead set in following me after saving her on my way to a town. She was a musician in the original timeline, so she was weak and vulnerable to almost everything. I let her tag along until the next town, but I discovered ...."
Kyrie smiles while lifting his eyebrows, "That you fell in love?"
Imogen clicks her tongue in annoyance, "Is that all that goes in your brain, cockroach?"
Kyrie closes his mouth and shuts off his smile. He pouts while silently admits that maybe he really is a hopeless romantic.
"I discovered that she is blessed by no other than the fallen god, Erebus. To be more urate, she is from a tribe of people who can use the magic of darkness. So, she might be one of the descendants of a mortal who Erebus blessed before he turned into a fallen god. I kept her by my side because I was curious."
Kyrie widens his eyes, and his wine bottle rolls down the rooftop and stops on edge. The wine is spilled like a cascade on the rooftop.
"Wait that means. Ian."
"Yeah"
"Except for Ian and Laurel, the rest of the tribe joined with Erebus since they have been raised with the knowledge that they are Erebus''s blessed people."
[So, when she said about how Ian can never be on the god realm''s side due to this reason Then Laurel]
"Like an idiot, I started to have feelings for a mortal She was weak and couldn''t protect herself, but. She was someone that I couldn''t look away from.
To my surprise, she also felt the same. We traveled around the world. She sang in public squares to get enough money for food, and I guarded her.
However, the creation of the Phantasm happened, and the gates opened. The world turned into a bloody mess from the otherworlders'' attacks.
I got to know Ian from the ongoing wars. He was the only mortal strong enough to enter the gates, so I brought him with me. Laurel came along as well since I didn''t feel somewhere else was safe enough.
Almost to the end, I finally noticed why the demons were closing the gates. I thought they coveted the power that relics brought, but in reality, they were using the essence gathered in the relics to help Erebus descend.
Ian turned out to be the best vessel, and when Erebus descended into his body, I had to decide whether to kill him or not."
"So that was your reason to kill Ian? Because Erebus can take his body?"
"Yes, Erebus''s strength depends on the quality of the vessel. But I think I didn''t kill him in the original timeline."
"What? What do you mean ''you think?''"
Imogen shakes her head, "I am not really sure what happened since I forgot."
"What happened to Laurel?"
"I."
Kyrie sees that Imogen starts to struggle to tell the story.
"I only remember that if I relive the events again. Giving up on her would be forgiven."
Although Imogen''s voice is near monotone, Kyrie can sense the dreadful guilt out of those words.
[What happened to Imogen that she had no choice but to give up on the only person she loved?]
Imogen expected Kyrie to explode and scold her, but when she turned to look at Kyrie, all she saw was a lot of pain in his eyes. The silence was enough for Imogen to know Kyrie understood what she feels when she looks at Laurel.
[She tried. More than four thousand times. Four thousand.]
Kyrie breathes in sharply to control his tears. He nces at Imogen, whose eyes are always staring at the bonfire. Kyrie turns to look at the bonfire, but it is a regr bonfire to him.
[She said that Laurel was a musician in the original timeline. Wait! Wasn''t Laurel going to sing today?]
Kyrie jumps up from his seat and energetically says, "Crazy bitch, let''s go to the central za."
He tries to pick Imogen, but she is stronger than Kyrie.
"What are you scheming, cockroach?"
"Come on! Didn''t I tell you to stop running away?"
"What does that have to do with going to the za?"
"Everything, Imogen! That is where life is! Don''t always avoid ufortable things! Come on! Let''s go, Imogen! I know you want to join!"
Chapter 184: Realization
Chapter 184: Realization
Kyrie grabs Imogen''s arm and drags her to the bonfire. For every two steps he makes Imogen take, she steps one back. Yet, Kyriemits to take Imogen to see Laurel singing.
He shoulders this task because he feels like it is the reader''s duty to do some romance plot eleration to those goddamn slow burns that make the readers want to pull their hair out.
Of course, Kyrie has long steeled himself with bottomless audacity when he needs to deal with Imogen. There is really no other way around it since Imogen has a strong steel-like personality.
And, of course, he has to slightly ignore the possibility that Imogen might just take out her sword to chop his head off. Nevertheless, the main character still needs him, so he has to take the opportunity to bug her as much as he can! Why? Well, she can''t kill him just yet, right?
Once they see the crowd, Imogen awkwardly stands at the back behind the crowd.
"We need to get to the front!" Kyrie says while tugging her shirt.
She shrugs Kyrie off while wearing an expression of difort. Kyrie almost gives up, but somehow his voice has made the crowd turn around.
The crowd looks at each other, and they automatically, in unison, make a path for Kyrie and Imogen to go to the front.
Kyrie turns to Imogen with his eyebrows lifted and sees that her icy expression melts from the crowd''s willingness to let her take the front. However, she is still frozen in ce like her shoes are superglued to the ground.
Witnessing Imogen''s slight change of emotion, Kyrie feels like he understands Imogen a bit more. Imogen doesn''t really hate someone''spany or even people.
[Is there really a person who wishes loneliness aside from a person who is afraid?]
Kyrie sighs a little bit while looking at Imogen like a difficult case.
[Or Is she not aware of her feelings and what she needs?]
Kyrie gives Imogen a little push, and Imogen starts to walk on the path that the crowd has parted for them. She looks at the smiles and cheer of the crowd as the song ends from the previous group dance.
The self-proimed host flies to the middle while the dancers break apart to join with the crowd.
"That was one hell of a dance! It seems like we still have the moves! Next! Today! We have a special event! One of our guests, Lady Ravenswood, is going to sing for us! We actually caught her singing on her own, so we had to make everyone listen to her voice! Come on up!!!"
The crowd cheers andughs at Laurel, who is shyly walking up to the open space. Some fairies have to push her to the front because she is having second thoughts. When she lifts her head, her eyes sparkle when she sees Imogen watching her at the front of the crowd. Their eyes connect, and Laurel feels her heart race from excitement.
The host continues, "Lady Ravenswood is singing for us the song."
Laurel interrupts the host by putting her hand in front of him, "I will sing a song from my birthce!"
The fairy host almost gets a heart attack seeing Laurel''s hand stop in front of him. For a second, the host has thought that he is fated to end up like a random fly getting squashed for simply existing.
He swallows hard before breathing again. He lifts his head to question Laurel, wondering why she has changed her song at thest minute.
He stares at her to get her attention, but Laurel seems preupied looking at the crowd.
When Laurel starts with a wordless melody, using her voice like a musical instrument. The circle starts to quiet down because Laurel''s voice immediately captures the entire audience''s attention. Some even take a sharp breath in amazement. Her voice is clear and moving, and the saying of possessing an angelic voice seems an understatement.
Out of the audience, Imogen is the one who seems the most moved. Although there are no tears, her body mildly quivers from her feelings flooding out. Although she normally forces those feelings in, the alcohol must have done her great disservice today to let her lose control. Imogen begins to hum the same melody of the song that Laurel is singing.
Seeing Imogen react to her song, Laurel''s song starts to flow out with more emotions. Some of the audience tears up while thinking back on their good times, and others search for the hand of their loved ones.
Like the surrounding individuals, Kyrie suddenly misses Ian. He has left Ian alone because he is worried about Imogen. So, his eyes automatically start to look for Ian in the crowd, and he finds Ian on the other side watching him. They smile at each other, happy to find each other. Even at a distance, they feel close to each other, like they are actually next to each other.
Once Laurel ends the song, the crowd roars, throwing flowers at her feet. However, her eyes are still with someone else. Imogen lifts her hand, reaching toward Laurel. Laurel bows to the audience and quickly walks toward Imogen, hugging her once she reaches her.
She chuckles in happiness as Imogen caresses her hair.
"You kept your promise," Imogen whispers in Laurel''s ear.
Laurel, in turn, remains quiet even though her heart is about to explode. Before they leave the crowd, Imogen gives Kyrie a meaningful gaze. Kyrie only continues to smile back at Imogen and watches them walk away from the crowd.
When Kyrie turns back to look at Ian, Ian is no longer where he was standing. So, Kyrie starts to search in the crowd again.
"Here."
Kyrie turns back and sees Ian breathing slightly heavier from rushing to his side. Ian looks at Imogen, who is walking away with slight concern, but Kyrie brings his attention back by squeezing his hand.
"I think she is going to be fine."
"I really hope so," Ian responds while watching the ongoing show without much concentration.
The song that Laurel has sung is significant to Imogen. It is so significant that Yue has written about it multiple times in the novel. Kyrie turns back again, but he can no longer see Imogen and Laurel. The bonfire light has reached a certain point, and beyond that is a ne of darkness.
---
Laurel gazes down at Imogen''s hand for a second and takes her eyes away like she is afraid to get caught. Then, she looks again.
She nervously swallows and takes Imogen''s hand in a burst of courage. However, Laurel is so nervous that she forgets how to breathe. She coughs away from Imogen, and when she turns back, she can see Imogen looking at her.
She awkwardlyughs and takes her hand away. Nheless, Imogen takes it back, making Laurel unable to hold her smile froming out. She grabs Imogen''s hand more confidently and realizes the callouses on her partner''s hand.
Laurel has hated the callouses on hers before. The path of a mercenary is not easy, but she has needed money desperately to cure Catherine, who took her in so kindly. Even though Tobias has wanted her to follow a different path, she has taken up the sword because she also loves Catherine like a mother as much as Tobias.
In the end, she has to lie that she wants to travel around the world, and her lie has extended even after Catherine''s death.
Yet, she does not hate the sword anymore. An idiot has taught her how to use it properly despite his hellish training.
"Ah!" Laurel suddenly remembers, "Imogen, how did you know that I know that song?"
Imogen stops in her tracks, and her eyes wander like she is deciding what to say.
"I just know a lot of things about you."
Laurel feels her cheeks getting warm.
''Maybe she knows because she was a demigod, right?'' Laurel tries to reason with herself.
However, her curiosity wins, "How? Why?"
"Because I have met you before."
"You did?" Laurel gazes into space, trying to remember, but no one like Imogen pops out in her memories.
"You just don''t remember."
"So you knew that I was me from the beginning?"
"Hmm."
"That is why you guided me out of that enchanted forest?"
"Hmm."
"Ah," Laurel bes self-aware, "Am I asking too many questions? How how about you asking me?"
Although Imogen knows Laurel well, she has been a bit different for every loop - her personality, her choices in life, and her state of mind.
"Why did you not choose to be a singer?"
"Ah. Are you asking because I sing fairly well?"
"No. I am asking because I know you love to sing."
"Eh?" Laurel gets thrown off a little bit by Imogen''s confidence in her likes and dislikes, "Hmm I. I actually like the sword more. I have learned to use it well, and the way of the sword is a straightforward one."
Imogen''s expression freezes after hearing Laurel''s confession. Imogen looks at Laurel talking, but her mind is not concentrating on any words.
Her mind is recounting a woman who looks exactly like the Laurel standing in front of her: she is in a flowy grey blueish dress, carrying a beat old mandolin on her back. Her hair is always brushed to one side, and the waves reach to her waist.
Imogen focuses back on the Laurel in front of her. Laurel lookspletely different from the woman in Imogen''s memories: her upper body is covered in armor while her hand rests on the sword''s hilt. Her hair is brushed up into a high ponytail.
"Laurel?"
"What is it?" Laurel bes more self-aware as Imogen scans through her.
As if ayer of ss has broken in front of Imogen, she starts to see Laurel differently.
''Who is she?'' Imogen slightly doubts.
Although she has always known that Laurel is different in every round, Imogen has not been so into each one''s differences.
Imogen''s inside slowly starts to crumble.
''What What have I been doing then? What for? Why have I not asked myself this before?''
Imogen closes her eyes from a sudden headache throbbing the back of her head.
''No I did. I did know. I knew since the first loop.''
Laurel grabs Imogen''s arm and sways her, "A-are you alright?"
Imogen slightly opens her eyes and stares at Laurel for a handful of seconds, and she sinks to the ground, taking Laurel with her. Laurel scrapes her knees after trying to carry Imogen''s weight but couldn''t.
"I-Imogen?" Laurel taps lightly on Imogen''s cheeks.
"What What is wrong with you? Why did you suddenly faint?"
Laurel tries to search Imogen''s body to see if she is hurt somewhere. She watches her hands tremble like she is out of control.
"S-somebody. SOMEBODY! HELP! Imogen? Why SOMEBODY!"
The sound of someone''s footstepses closer, and Laurel shouts for help again. She lets out a breath of relief when she sees Kyrie and Ian appear.
"Kyrie."
Kyrie pats on her shoulders to calm her down while Ian examines Imogen.
"She is alright," says Ian while feeling a slight relief.
"What happened?" Kyrie asks Laurel, who is still in panic.
"I-I-I I don''t know She just asks me why I didn''t be a musician." Laurel shakes her head like she is not understanding.
Kyrie and Ian look at each other because they know that Laurel is a musician in the original timeline.
"And What happened, Laurel?"
"I just said that I like the sword more."
"Did I say something wrong?" Laurel grabs Kyrie''s arm.
"No! That is absurd, Laurel. You have said nothing wrong."
"Then why. Why is she I am so confused I am always so confused when I am with her. I don''t know what she wants."
Laurel starts to sob, "It''s like she has not been looking at me at all It is like the entire time she was looking at someone else!"
Chapter 185: Truth spares no one.
Chapter 185: Truth spares no one.
The tides inside Laurel finally rise and flood out violently as if she has been preventing her emotions from taking the best of her. The crash of the waves of emotions shakes Laurel to the core, chilling her all the way to the soul. The entire time, Laurel has noticed that Imogen''s eyes never saw her for who she was. Instead, she has been a recement, an imposter.
She doesn''t like singing as much as during her childhood.
She doesn''t want to be a singer.
She likes the sword and the honesty of its art.
She is not the woman that Imogen imagined her to be because she knows who she is.
She remains inconsble for hours because Laurel has finally epted the reality presented in front of her. And truth spares no one.
Although Kyrie has his own questions about why Laurel has put up with Imogen, he keeps his mouth shut. He is not going to satisfy his curiosity and let Laurel crumble mentally under his worried questioning.
Yet, a problem solver like him is facing a problem he cannot help solve. Their rtionship is their responsibility, and his job is just to be there no matter the oue.
Two days have passed since Imogen fell into unconsciousness. Although she is sleeping, Imogen does not seem to be resting at all. She has developed a slight fever. Her forehead beads with sweat day and night, like she is reliving nightmares and regrets.
Kyrie leans on the back of the chair with his arms crossed. His eyes are closed as he breathes slowly. The slight creak of the bed instantly makes his eyes fling open. He nervously looks at Imogen sitting up with her usual apathetic expression. The towel Kyrie repeatedly changed throughout the night peels off Imogen''s forehead and drops to herp.
He breathes out long with some relief, and he stares at her until Imogen looks back at him.
"You are not asking anything? You like being nosy," Imogen asks as she gets up from the bed.
Her fingers brush through her wet tacky hair into a ponytail. Then, she walks up to her equipment ced on the desk next to the bed and starts equipping again.
"What happened with you and Laurel?"
Imogen freezes in the middle of putting on her belt.
She raises her gaze to Kyrie and asks cautiously, "What does that mean?"
"After you fainted, she cried for a long time."
Imogen frowns and finishes putting all her equipment on.
"Nothing really. I think she overreacted."
Kyrie''s expression darkens at that easy answer, "Imogen, no one who overreacts acts that way! I have never seen her cry like that!"
Imogen closes her eyes and takes a deep breath to hold her rising anger. She looks over the room for her sword and sees it leaning against the wall next to Kyrie. She looks at him with a hardened expression.
"I did nothing. I asked her some questions."
She extends her arm, indicating that Kyrie should hand over her sword, but Kyrie does not move.
"Then what about you? Two days. You were unconscious for two days."
The pressure inside Imogen presses more onto her chest, and she takes another breath to calm her down.
"Cockroach. It''s a phase in the rtionship. She catches up that I know more about her than she knows about me. She also doesn''t know what I know, and I intend to leave it that way!"
Kyrie looks at Imogen going around the bed to get her sword, but he steps in front of her.
"But she is notining about that!"
Imogen''s face slowly turns red, and her facial muscles start to twitch.
"Then, what? What is sheining about?" Imogen asks between her teeth, breathing out hot air from the anger bubbling inside her.
"She isining that when you look at her, you don''t really see her. You see someone else!"
The anger immediately deted. Imogen''s eyes fling wide, and she instantly darts her eyes away as she noticed the expression she couldn''t control from her face. Kyrie is baffled by Imogen''s reaction.
"You You like someone else?"
Imogen closes her eyes and presses them with one head.
"No! It''s." She starts to feel the suffocation from the questioning. The right wording is noting out like a fishbone stuck in her throat.
"What?!?"
"The person I only loved has always been Laurel!"
"And?"
"Laurel. She is different every round!"
"So?" The confusion and frustration balloon inside Kyrie as he tries to dig for answers from Imogen.
Imogen remains quiet, but sorrow, confusion, and regret find themselves on the expression of her face. Kyrie suddenly understands, and his eyes quiver. He starts to shake his head in the hope that his guess is not true.
However, Imogen breaks that hope, "I only loved Laurel. The one from the original timeline, cockroach."
Her eyes redden as she stares at Kyrie with a grudge for making her spill out words she just came to understand recently.
"And I. I gave her up."
Imogen turns away to hide the tears that manage to run out of her tear duct. She grabs her sword and turns to walk away.
"Imogen!" Kyrie catches her sleeve, feeling sorry that he squeezed the truth out of her.
Just when he wants to apologize, the ground shakes violently. Vases tilt and shatter into thousands of pieces on the ground. The frames of canvases burst open, detaching from the paintings. The chandeliers chime from the crystals shing each other.
Kyrie looks outside to see the sky turning in color as if bloodshed happened in the heavens. The scarlet clouds cover the sun, dimming the entire kingdom below.
The sound of an unsleeved sword rings in his ear, and when he turns around, Imogen is pointing a sword at him. He slowly straightens up his stance, looking at Imogen with confusion.
Those tears that make him ache for her are no longer in her eyes. Instead, she aims a sword at him with a straight face as if her vulnerable moment never existed.
"Listen to me carefully, cockroach," Imogen artictes, "Before you get to the seventh gate, you should go to the demon queen''s tomb."
The demon queen''s tomb has been their first objective before unforeseen events dismiss the n. They have nned to go there after dealing with the demon invasion in the Kingdom of Ethern, but they have to leave the n after they got stuck in the town of Bristol, thanks to Saskia. Events have precipitated from there, and they have never gotten the chance to get potions and pills from the tomb.
However, Kyrie knows that by now, it is useless to go. Cynthia and Sil might have already raided the tomb. Before Kyrie can ask for the reason, Imogen uses her teleporting ability and disappears like a ghost.
"IMOGEN!"
As soon as Imogen disappears, the grounds start to vibrate. This time, the ground quavers in high frequency like thousands of horses are running near. Kyrie pushes the windows open and looks at the hole forming in the sky.
Slowly, his eyes focus on the silver dots that are slowly shaping into something bigger. The door bursts open, and Ian walks in with rms ring from his expression. He looks at the empty bed and the room with no signs of Imogen.
Ian quickly takes Kyrie''s hand and pulls him away from the room.
"What is happening?" Kyrie urges.
"Heavenly soldiers have broken into the kingdom!"
Chapter 186: The Queens Sentence
Chapter 186: The Queen''s Sentence
Kyrie springs his legs up with a bust of adrenal energy. His mind runs nk, but he notes that his brain weighs heavy with thoughts. The mild headache surging on his temples hints at the number of thoughts that his mind cannot process simultaneously.
Kyrie and Ian reach the city in a hurry after Minister Nur informs them that the queen has gone to the city to protect her people.
When they arrive, innumerable heavenly soldiers swarm in the sky like a locust gue. They havee from the ck hole in the sky.
They stop after approaching a certain distance, and the army splits in the middle, letting someonee forth to the front. The red and ominous clouds behind them scream to those standing on the ground that the soldiers came for more than just a random visit.
"Yue?" Kyrie recognizes the middle figure, who''s slightly more adult-like.
Yue holds herself with grace and dignity, unlike thezy and easy-going aura she gives out while possessing the body of a porcupine. She wears red that blends with the sky, and the rows of clouds behind look like an extension of her, like wings - a pair of very twisted and disfigured wings.
Yue ignores Kyrie and Ian purposely and stares straight at Queen Annora.
"Queen of the fairies, Annora," Yue''s voice rings on every inhabitant of the kingdom, "Do you know of your crime?"
The fairy queen kneels in the presence of the goddess Yue and replies, "Yes, I am aware."
"You have colluded with Eginhart, a fallen god. Although he perished in battle, it did not erase your sins. I am here for your debt, Queen of the fairies. Your head is the price. This debt has been long overdue."
After her voice settles back into silence, a roar of discontent blows up from the inhabitants of the kingdom. They curse and shout at the deity without single regard to the safety of their necks.
The soldiers point theirnces down at them with menacing res; the sky looks like an instation of needle rain.
The warning from the soldiers manages to shut the shouting like the pressing of a mute button, but soon, the fairies bark back many times louder. Yue frowns in discontent, and she takes thence from the soldier beside her.
The color of thence turns in color from her essence. The queen cries for mercy, graining her throat from the exertion of her voice that it feels like it scraped through the sand. The fairies quiet down after their queen starts pleading. They look at each other, confused because Yue is only holding ance. They have seen their queen do something much more powerful and overwhelming, so why is a simplence making their queen almost go down on her knees?
Only two others pale at the sight. Kyrie looks back at the queen already on the ground. She pleads to take her but not her people. The princess tries to lift her mother, but the queen pushes her away. Nur grabs the princess from her arm and starts to take her away from the city despite the princess''s constant protest.
Every soldier''s weapons are on par with relics only found inside the gates. However, thosences are made rather in. They look almost unthreatening inparison to the shy weapons powerful and famous warriors would carry.
The fairies couldn''t process that their queen can die instantly if she gets hit with one.
"Yue!" Kyrie calls for her again, but this time, he yells.
Kyrie has infused mana with his voice, and all the heavenly soldiers simultaneously shift their pupils at him. Their stares are sharp like the tip of theirnces. How dare a mortal call one of their masters by her name!
Yue finally turns her sight to Kyrie.
"This is none of your business, Kyrie."
"Even though she is with sin, why now?"
"I will not repeat it, Kyrie. This is none of your business! Stay out of it if you want to be on good terms with the god realm."
Kyrie cannotprehend the reason behind her actions, but he can sense the unease from Yue as well. Her body cramps from the tension, and she struggles with her own hesitations despite faking her act of grandiosity. Most likely, Yue has been ordered to do this.
Yet, thence tells another story.
Thence that Yue holds hasbusted into a golden fire. The longer Yue holds thence, the fiercer the fire bes. The fairies begin to stand in front of the queen, shielding her from the doom, hoping that their act of courage can reach the deity. Yet, Yue lifts thence for the throw, making the brave ones tear up in the face of their deaths.
"My children," The queen weeps, "Step aside. This is my sin to bear! You all have duties to your own self and family!"
However, no one steps away. Many of them have spent centuries with the queen, so their bonds are as tight as family. They are a family.
Yue knows the weapon will reach the queen, but the fairies are even catching the wind of her reluctance. How? Yue is taking too long to kill all of them. If Yue doesn''t care, she would have just done it without wasting another second.
Nheless, her orders have nothing to do with what she felt. She tilts her body to get ready to throw the spear into the crowd.
Ian''s body starts leaning forward, but Kyrie soon catches his wrist to prevent him from walking into point-nk. They are not as strong to go against an entire army of heavenly soldiers armed with powerful weapons. Although Ian has be strong while venturing into the gates, Kyrie knows they are not enough.
"Kyrie. I can''t."
"Imogen has told me to go to Mount Mn."
Ian knows that Kyrie is trying to take his attention away from his current bubbling emotions for righteousness. He can sense the slight quivering from Kyrie''s hand.
"To the demon queen''s tomb?" Ian cooperates by responding, but his attention continues to stick to Yue and the fairies.
Kyrie nods, "We have another."
Kyrie knows that the conversation is going nowhere. His thoughts are fighting against his own emotions. His heart throbs for wanting to walk out of this one. He knows how much he wants to stand there to fight, but he can''t simply just go against the will of the god realm.
The god realm has every right to punish the queen, but that just makes the queen seem even more pitiful. The people that she wishes to protect are not backing away to save their backs. Plus, the queen has repented for her actions. She has been living in her own hell for so long.
"What do you want, Kyrie?" Ian asks simply.
Ian knows that Kyrie wants to remind them of their own objectives so that he could give up stepping into more problems when their basket is full.
"I want to save them," Kyrie whispers, "But I."
[... don''t have the power to get what everyone wants.]
A sudden gentle breeze passes by Kyrie. The shadow of a running figure has registered in his peripheral vision. Laurel stands in front of the fairies, looking up at Yue, ready to annihte everyone in her path.
"Goddess, is there really no other way? Another way to pay for her sins?"
Yue frowns when she sees Laurel.
She looks over to Kyrie and Ian and blurts, "Human, walk away when you can."
"Are you really going to kill everyone who wishes to protect her? Can''t you also consider them?"
Yue sneers, "The queen of fairies never thought of the soldiers whom she murdered after epting the deal with a fallen god. Yet, you expect me to? I am already kind enough to warn. I will not repeat; walk away when you can."
Laurel seems surprised when Yue mentions that the fairy queen has colluded with a fallen god. She turns her head to Kyrie, who has not moved an inch from where he stood, and she understands why Kyrie is so reluctant to dive into this. She knows Kyrie does not need another enemy when things are already so hard.
However, Laurel can only smile sadly at herself. She does not have pure intentions either. She is not standing here for the sake of those behind her.
Kyrie gasps while holding his breath after seeing Laurel standing without any intention to move from her spot.
[What is she trying to do?]
Kyrie can hear his heart drumming in his ears. Suddenly, Kyrie loses hold of Ian''s arm, and he watches Ian propel to the crowd. He quickly catches Ian and holds him back.
"Why are you stopping me? Laurel is your close confidant. Are you not saving her as well?"
Ian''s words pierce Kyrie painfully.
"Just wait."
Ian looks over to the crowd again. None of those standing in front of the queen can perfectly withstand their weakness froming out. Their tears and snot are running down their faces. They are all facing death head-on even thoughmon sense tells them to run away.
Yue releases thence. The descendingnce quakes the earth that the little pebble stones bounce like water drops on a scorching surface.
Kyrie embraces Ian from moving forward.
Laurel closes her eyes to handle the fear running through her spin.
A thundering crash of metal in the form of a st resounds through the entire kingdom. The sound has sliced through the air and cut through nearby trees and buildings by its sheer force.
Ian has quickly switched their positions and holds onto Kyrie, away from danger inside his embrace. They are wrapped aroundyers of shadows. Upon impact, most of theyers have turned to dust.
If Kyrie can choose, he wants to remain inside the shadow for eternity. What is done is done, but he is not sure if he can stomach the oue. He really hopes he is right.
The shadow cascades down like waterfalls around them onto the floor. Kyrie lifts his gaze to see a familiar figure with her sword extended from her right arm. The sword starts to dpose into particles of light, and the wind is carrying them away.
She presses Laurel''s head against her chest while her back faces Yue.
Thence that Yue hasunched toward Queen Annora has repelled back, piercing through her own hand after she shields against it. Yue smiles as she takes off thence from her hand. Blood gushes out. The soldiers prepare to attack, but Yue lifts her bloody hand to signal them to remain in their ce. The wound joins back as smokees out of the wound. After the time of a few breaths, the wound is nowhere to be found.
"Imogen." Yue whispers before the cloud of dust clears up to confirm her guess.
Laurel tears up as she senses Imogen''s hand gently holding the back of her head. Her ponytail has got undone, and her hair cascades around her shoulders.
"Why do you like to test me?" Imogen whispers.
Laurel can hear her question through the vibrationsing from Imogen''s body. She remains speechless because she cannot find the right words for her actions. She does so many things without thinking that she doesn''t even know her own intentions.
Imogen lets her go while stepping back. Her hand runs through Laurel''s hair to the tip, and she lifts the hair to kiss the tip.
"Wait for me," Imogen says softly before using her teleporting ability to get Laurel and the fairies to another ce far from where they are.
Now, only the queen stands in front of Imogen. They look each other in the eye long enough to understand each other''s intentions.
So, without a single word, Imogenunches toward the queen, piercing her sword of light into the queen''s upper abdomen. The queen gasps an unfinished breath and slumps on Imogen''s shoulder.
Blood travels down on the materialized mana sword, staining Imogen''s hand. A pool of blood emerges below them.
Chapter 187: Departure
Chapter 187: Departure
Imogen backs a step after the queen slumped on her. While the queen hangs her failing body on Imogen, she whispers with words that Imogen can barely understand, "T-t-thank you. You kept your word."
With every word, her mouth bubbles up with blood, threading down from her jaw. The sharp pain has turned to pins and needles on every inch of her skin. She tries to control her body from shaking, but that would mean holding her breath with failing lungs.
The queen falls backward to the ground while Imogen still holds her sword, and the de slides out from the queen''s body, bleeding like the object is alive. Imogen senses the warmth from the queen''s contact slowly dissipating.
Kyrie appears in front of Imogen, unable to understand why. He walks toward Imogen, and his fists are gripping her cor.
The one-word question "why" hangs on the tip of his tongue, but his emotions clog his throat from wording anything.
Kyrie looks down as he feels the scraping sensation on his ankle. He looks down to see the queen trying to reach him.
Kyrie holds onto the queen, who is unable to breathe normally. Blood floats out of her mouth the more she tries to exhale. She slowly turns pale while choking on her breath like a fish taken out of the water.
[Why? She could have saved the queen. She knows that Yue will back off if she gets involved. She used to be a demigod after all, so why? Why?]
The queen holds Kyrie''s arm with only a pained smile on her face.
With that sincere expression, Kyrie knows that the queen is trying to disperse hisplicated feelings by taking all the me on herself. However, that just makes Kyrie''s guts twist even harder.
Kyrie starts to use his ''blessing,'' but the queen rejects his intentions. She shakes her head while Kyrie tries to find the right words to persuade her.
The queen''s pupils shake while staring at Kyrie''s watering eyes. She keeps shaking her head.
The queen puts her hand on Kyrie''s chest, and Kyrie widens his eyes as he feels Phanes''s essence flowing into him.
"No!"
The queen is not going to have any chance of surviving without the essence.
Kyrie wants to take the queen''s hand away, but the queen uses herst bit of energy to hold Kyrie from taking her hand off tightly.
When the heavenly soldiers sense the waves of energy getting transferred to Kyrie, they immediately charge toward the ground without Yue''smand. However, a ck fire obstructs their path, forming a wall as it burns on nothing. The soldiers look at Ian behind the wall of ck fire.
Ian''s stare burns as effectively as the fire barrier.
Some soldiers stiffen their bodies and force through the wall, but the ck fire seems to burn even relics. The fire burns through their armor and eventually turns their flesh into ash.
Yue grinds her teeth, murmuring, "Traitors."
She hovers her hand in front of her, and a golden thread appears around each heavenly soldier''s neck. Then, the golden cords tighten, making each of the soldiers gag for air. A surge of essence flows through the threads to the soldier''s body, and like poison, the soldiers'' skin turns green.
Their bodies shatter into shards as they turn ss-like. The pieces fall onto the surface unevenly, chiming like tubr bells.
Yue''s physical appearance changes again into a young girl as she exhausts her power. Seeing that her job finished, she lowers to the ground. Her eyes stare at Kyrie, whose body is brimming with an energy she is familiar with. Her jaw tightens.
Imogen turns around and gets in the way of Yue''s sight.
"It''s done, so let''s get back."
Yue lifts her head, staring into Imogen''s eyes. She turns away from the scene where Kyrie haspletely absorbed Phanes''s essence into his body.
"What are you going to tell her majesty?" Yue whispers as her body floats off the ground.
Imogen follows Yue to the ck hole in the red sky.
"He is just a map that leads us to thest reserve," Imogen replies emotionlessly.
"How loyal," Yue remarks, humming low on her words with a slight pitch at the end.
Imogen turns back to look at Ian. She knows that Ian no longer follows her, but somehow, the sensation of losing him as apanion makes her ufortable.
"Are you regretting it now?"
"Nonsense," Imogen replies to Yue.
Their clothes ruffle from the arising wind of the ck hole.
"Let''s not tell her majesty about the transfer of essence," Yue says after a long silence.
Imogen looks at the end of the tunnel from the ck hole they entered, and once out, the trees soar over them. They are back to the White forest.
"She is going to know one way or another," Imogen replies.
"Yes, but she won''t know that we discovered it first."
Yue turns to show her seriousness on the issue.
"Why?" Imogen responds after turning to look at the forest steaming with poisonous mist.
"There is too much pressure on her currently. Ever since you entered the fairy kingdom, some old monsters areing out with their fangs sharpened. They have lived in silence for so long, but they have all been waiting for the day Phanes''s reserves to appear. They might have caught the wind that Phanes has given Annora a part of her essence."
"It has nothing to do with the session."
"It does not matter. They only believe that when they can see it with their own eyes. They even stuck their hands to change all the soldiers that I have assigned toe with me."
Imogen turns silent. Although she has turned mortal, she should not be dealing with things about the god realm. Yet, here she is at it again. If only her mother could let go of her, then she would be free from that association.
Suddenly, a ring of cold metal slices toward her. Imogen twists her feet to face her back and catches the sword thrown at her.
"You and I are done if you go," Laurel heaves as she wipes the sweat dripping from her jaw.
Kyrie and Ian manage to catch up to Laurel with their weapons on hand. Even with that threat, Imogen remains emotionless, like she is not affected by Laurel''s threat.
Sensing the apathy, Laurelughs low with self-mockery.
"I was never something important to you, wasn''t I?" Laurel spits those words like they are daggers that only cut through her own flesh.
Everyone else present is shocked because they know how far thatment is from the truth.
Kyrie grabs onto Laurel''s arm, "Laurel, that''s not."
"If that is what you want, then so be it," Imogen replies with hidden emotions in her voice.
Laurel''s tears flow down silently.
Kyrie shakes his head slightly, catching Imogen''s eyes. However, Imogen is not taking back her words.
[Did she really mean her words that she only loved the Laurel from the original timeline?]
"Let''s go," Yue says impatiently.
Imogen follows Yue and disappears from the mist. Laurel crumbles down to her knees after Imogen''s back disappears.
"That is not what I wanted." Laurel weeps, "I just wanted you to look at me properly I"
"Then tell her properly," Kyrie replies.
"Will we meet again?" Laurel asks.
"Yeah. Definitely, Laurel."
"We will meet her at the next gate, and before that, we will need to strengthen ourselves."
"Then, what is next?" Laurel asks.
"Mount Mn. To the Demon Queen''s tomb." Kyrie coughs after replying. The shield that helps the mist from getting to them is weakening.
Then, a sudden rain sprinkles down the forest, dispersing some of the mist away. Kyrie looks up to see the golden rays prating the fortress of leaves. A numb heart is all Kyrie can feel at that moment. Ian is not much better.
A hug from behind pushes Kyrie and Ian together, and they both turn their heads. Federline and Lemuel smile at them.
"Then, Mount Mn will be it," Federline mentions with confidence.
Laurel stands back, drying away all her tears, "Let''s go to Mount Mn!"
Lemuel joins Kyrie and Laurel with his arms on their back, "Mount Mn it is!"
Kyrie lets out a smile, evaporating the tired feeling on his heart.
Chapter 188: The Alchemist Queen Melan
Chapter 188: The Alchemist Queen Mn
[A monthter]
The swing doors creak as a handful of guests step into a solemn restaurant-inn. Like the dry grainy air that scratches one''s throat as they breathe, the restaurant atmosphere feels just as ufortable. The restaurant turns mute like a press of a button, and many pairs of eyes shoot over to the entrance.
The group of unknown travelers is covered with hooded capes to mask their body shape and facial features. However, that mystery soon lifts when one of them lets her hood fall on her shoulders to reveal her notorious appearance.
A blood elf.
She walks away from her group toward the old chipping reception desk and ces three silver coins. Suddenly, the drapes over the kitchen window part. A demon with the head of a toad extends out to look at the blood elf tapping her foot.
Unfazed, the blood elf murmurs, "A week, three rooms."
The low-level demon gives a business smile and quickly races to the reception desk with her flimsy legs. She blobs onto the chair and scrambles through the keys messily ced on the desk while singing ''a week'' joyously.
"I can see that little miss is here for the tomb tsk, tsk, tsk!" The toad demon sings.
The eyebrows of the blood elf lift.
"You don''t often see a blood elf in these parts of the continent unless you are raiding the cursed tomb. I must say, you are going to die!"
The blood elf frowns, "Someone already seeded."
The toad freezes, and with an eerie smile, she lifts her pupils to look at the pissed blood elf.
"It''s different," the toad pauses to widen her round, and slimy eyes, "The only ones who seeded are the fallen saintess and her servant."
The toad ps the three keys on the counter with a smug.
The blood elf takes the keys and blurts, "Well, I am going to seed as well!"
The toad demon giggles, infecting the restaurant inn''s guests with a burst of demeaningughter. The chain ofughter stops once a knife stabs into the counter. A crack runs around the reception desk. The imposter''s hood falls, and the toad twists her brows after seeing the pure white hair and dark blue skin.
"What an oddbination! A drow with a. blood elf?"
"Careful there, toad," the drow growls.
The drow pulls his hood forward and heads to the stairs like the rest of the group.
The toad narrows her eyes, making the blood elf nervous.
The low-ss demon hands two copper coins back, and the elf takes them, preparing to leave.
"So."
The blood elf slowly turns with cold sweat chilling her back.
The toad gives out another business smile, "Are you getting meals here?"
The blood elf exhales in relief, "Yeah, sure."
After the blood elf is gone, the toad sighs while rolling her eyes. The cook, a low-ss demon with the head of a horse, sticks his long head out of the kitchen.
"I can''t believe I am receiving exiles to my inn," the toad demon huffs.
"Exiles?" The horse demon chews loudly on a sugar cane.
"Most likely! Or else why would enemies be together?"
One of the guests walks to the reception desk.
"I think you shouldn''t bother them."
"Suski, are you afraid of mere exiles?"
"No, no! I am not saying that, goddamn toad! There were two nobles in the mix!"
"Nobles? Which type of demons did you see?"
"They had humanoid figures and also those patterns!"
"You mean the patterns from the nobles that entered those death gates!"
Suski nods and leans close, "Do you think the fallen saintess has told them what they could find inside the tomb?"
The toad demon lifts the corners of her lips all the way to her temples.
"Who would know if we don''t kindly ask?" the toad sings while jiggling the silver coins in her hand.
---
The blood elf closes the door where the rest of her group has gathered. She copses on the squeaky bed and exhales her tension.
"That toad almost saw through us!" Laurel sits back up again.
Kyrie chuckles, "No way! Queen Theresia has given us really effective potions. I think it is because people never saw a drow with a blood elf together."
Laurel pouts, "Well I can''t me the new queen for not knowing the rtionships between races in the demon continent. But that almost gave me a heart attack!"
"We do make an oddbination," Ian joins the conversation, "Federline and Lemuel are drows, Laurel is a blood elf, and Kyrie and I are noble demons."
"It makes me curious why Queen Theresia had these kinds of potions," Laurel whispers.
"Laurel." Kyrie warns.
"Okay, okay! I was just curious!"
"It seems that only the fallen saintess and the fallen pdin have seeded in raiding the tomb," Federline points out.
"The tomb is really dangerous because there are a lot of traps and puzzles. If one is not careful, you can really get lost there forever even if you can survive in it," Ian exins since he is the most experienced out of them.
"Why is it so hard?" Lemuel asks.
"The tomb acts almost like a living thing. The paths change every so and then, but it has no consistency. It ispletely random. There are also gues of unnatural creatures inside."
Kyrie nods slowly while eyeing Lemuel and Federline, "I want you two to stay behind."
Before Federline and Lemuel can protest, Ian nods in agreement.
"We need people from the outside in case something happens. At least you can gather more people to look for us if we stay inside for way too long," Ian exins Kyrie''s decision.
"Plus," Kyrie smiles, "It will be three of you soon."
Lemuel blushes while Federline scratches his nape.
He caresses the slight bulge on his stomach while realizing once again that he is going to be a parent soon. Lemuel''s chest flutters while he thinks of a tiny human being in his arms shortly. It seems like a dream, even if he processes it now.
Is he going to be a good parent? Will the child like him? Many questions surface in his mind.
He senses Federline''s hand on his shoulder and feels more sure that things will go well.
"How lucky," Laurel pouts again, feeling a bit envious of the couple.
"I heard from Queen Annora that Lemuel can give birth with half the time that is required for a regr woman. I hope you can have tons of kids that look like you, Lemuel! I will be a great aunt!"
Lemuel''s face totally turns red while Federline chokes on his saliva.
"Why not like me?" Federline protests.
"Because Lemuel is cute, and you. Let''s not talk about it."
"Hey!"
Laurel smirks at Federline, "Who wants to have a face that has muscle paralysis!"
Federline starts to wrestle with Laurel, but they are equally matched, making Federline feel bbergasted.
Laurel snarks, "Federline, do you think I would stay put after knowing that you can win against me?"
Federline turns to Kyrie with some betrayal in his face that basically says, ''I thought you only tortured me the most!''
Kyrie''s eyes shine at the opportunity, but Laurel and Federline immediately turn their heads away to continue arguing amongst themselves.
They argue like they have the insurance of a dog chain around their necks.
They are not going to fight, but they are going to argue!
"Didn''t they want to get better?" Kyrie whispers under his breath as Ian lifts a corner of his lips.
[Why are people always against my genius? No pain, no gain! It is a naturalw of achievements!!!]
Meanwhile:
Laurel looks at Federline like she could chop his head off, and Federline takes a deep breath because that was too close to hell.
They both think, ''Anything but Kyrie''s hell training!!!''
Lemuel awkwardly chuckles and diverts the topic to something else, "Nur told us that Queen Annora once mentioned that Phanes knew the alchemist demon queen."
With the main topic pointed out, Laurel and Federline cease fighting and look at Kyrie for some more exnation. Since they have used the first transformation potion to test its stability, they have to rush to the demon continent after finding its effectiveness.
Kyrie takes out a recording stone left behind by Queen Annora in case something happened to her before Phanes''s sessor never got to meet her.
Kyrie pours some mana inside the recording stone, and the stone gets wrapped in light with rainbow patterns. Then, a sky blue beam shoots up to the ceiling and fans out into a panel. The panel shatters into millions of cubes and starts to piece back together into Queen Annora''s figure.
"Hello, sessor," the formal but gentle voiceing out of the recording stone reddens Kyrie''s eyes.
"If you see this, it means that I am no longer alive to tell you the story."
Queen Annora goes over her story with Phanes and her sin against the god realm. Then, when that story is over, she pauses and ponders. She ces a finger on her cheek.
"I have heard of another storying from Phanes that you might be interested in. It is about her previous friendship with the Alchemist Queen Mn.
It is not publicly known that the Alchemist Queen used to be a human since her image looks closer to a demon. She is a homunculus since she has given up being a human and performed numerous experiments on her own body.
However, before she had given up on her humanity, she used to be called Isadora Seona. In the history books, Isadora''s reputation is close to a divine doctor. She has green fingers and loves the art of medicine more than anyone.
During those tranquil days, Isadora met Phanes while hunting for wild ginseng in a forest. They became friends rather quickly since they have a simr curiosity towards the world.
However, Phanes soon got to know of Isadora''s dark side. It was the extreme opposite of what Phanes knew her to be. In the light, Isadora was a merciful healer. But in the darkness, she was incurably obsessed with her own mortality.
Phanes thought that if Isadora learned how to absorb essence, the problem would be gone. Ultimately, essence can extend Isadora''s life.
However Even though there is no denial that Isadora is a genius, she is not born with the ability to ept essence into her body.
Because Phanes revealed the existence of essence to Isadora, Isadora got to know that Phanes was a rather meaningful existence amongst mortals.
I don''t know a lot of the details, but Isadora has betrayed Phanes.
Phanes looked for her for many years, and when she found Isadora, Isadora already turned into the alchemist queen.
When Phanes has met Isadora again, she couldn''t find a single trace of humanity left in her old friend. For Phanes, the alchemist queen has swallowed Isadora. She couldn''t recognize the alchemist queen anymore due to her cruel and vile actions."
Queen Annora sighs, heartbroken for Phanes as she narrates.
"So, Phanes has made the decision to take her down along with her enormous obsession.
I asked her why she didn''t destroy the alchemist queen''s tomb, and she said she wanted to show the tomb to her sessor. She mentioned that she left something important behind for him.
So if you have time, dear sessor, please make a visit to that tomb.
I think that is about it with what I know about Phanes.
I hope that if you meet her to help me pass on an apology from me. Tell her that I am sorry that I couldn''t be her better friend. Tell her that Theresia has grown into a kind and maturedy. And tell her how grateful I am to meet someone like her."
Queen Annora gives a final smile before the light from the recording stone dims, and the particles of light blend into the air.
Chapter 189: To tell or not to tell
Chapter 189: To tell or not to tell
Kyrie lets his vision drop to the ground as the projected figure blends into space.
"As everyone has heard, our mission is to see what was left behind by Phanes. Plus, I need to recuperate my soul before entering the seventh gate. So, I am nning to get the soul pill."
Everyone''s head turns from the sound of the door with the tension clenching their hearts.
"Who is it?" Kyrie asks after modifying his voice to sound stern and cold.
A halfughing voice seeps into the cracks, "I was wondering if my dear guests would like some appetizers since lunchtime has passed."
Laurel moves her lips with exaggeration to announce who that voice belongs to.
''The toad demon.''
Kyrie rxes his shoulders and turns the doorknob. He swings the door open rather abruptly, so the toad demon jumps away from the door, startled.
"Prepare for us," Kyrie says nonchntly.
"Yes! Yes." The toad demon rubs her hands together before running away, pping her legs on the ground like two fishes off the water.
Kyrie and Ian stay behind as the others walk down to the restaurant to reserve a table.
Kyrie keeps his eyes lingering on the door after Laurel shuts it.
"Are you worried?" Ian asks as he slides his arm around Kyrie from behind.
"Laurel is catching up that we might be hiding something from her."
[Her gaze stayed with me longer than usual, like she was waiting for me to tell her the truth.]
Ian frowns at the memory of Imogen flying away with Yue shes in his mind. He has never seen Imogen return to the god realm in the previous loops, so what has changed her decision?
"Do you think it is best to tell her?"
[If she knows the past and the subsequent events, maybe she can stop feeling so lost while following me. Plus, she can loosen that knot of misunderstanding with Imogen.]
Ian stays silent because, for many rounds, Laurel couldn''t take the truth easily.
Some loops, Laurel has gone near insane from guilt when she has gotten to know the truth. While in other loops, Laurel has betrayed them for several reasons.
He still remembers the first time Laurel betrayed them but decided to die by Imogen''s hands.
The entire world res with the heavy rain hitting the bodies littered on a ruined city. His ears would get blocked with rainwater moment to moment. However, the crying out of Laurel has imprinted in him so deep that it causes heartache every time he remembers.
"Don''t do anything for me! Don''t sacrifice for me! Don''t hurt yourself for my sake! I don''t want any of that! I don''t want to be worth more than other people''s lives!"
Laurel holds Imogen''s clothes with so much rage that her arms shake as she pulls Imogen closer. Although the rain covers her tears, nothing could hide her eyes turning blood red.
"I don''t need you saving me! I don''t care if I need to die! Don''t spare me!"
Imogen presses harder against Laurel''s wound, which makes her flinch from pain. The stab is too deep, and Laurel can no longer ept essence since she has fallen from grace.
Her face turns pale, and her breath shakes as she exhales by force.
"Don''t exchange yourself with me. Don''t look for me anymore, Imogen. It''s over, Imogen. Let me go. I I am destined to die, so just kill me every time!"
Ian could never understand at that time why Laurel would look at Imogen with so much pain - why she would choose to betray them despite knowing what Imogen did for her. Yet, at that time, he did not know what love was.
Love brings value to things and people, but in the end, everyone still needs to choose which to keep and which to let go of.
And Imogen has chosen Laurel over the world.
Ian wakes up from his daydream when a warm hand cups his right cheek. He sees Kyrie looking up at him while resting his head on his shoulder.
"Did I make you remember something unpleasant?"
Ian smiles slightly, holding Kyrie''s waist tighter.
"Can you promise me something?"
"Tell me."
"Please never die in front of me."
---
The bottom of Imogen''s shoes clicks on the uneven tiles of a spacious but rtively empty room. The red ocean has covered the room, where everything seems to be tainted by blood from the red light.
The only time she has entered this ce is by ident. Still, she remembers the serene blue of the ocean before its corruption.
Imogen feels like she has entered a ce of despair. The red reminds her of the stench of rotten blood.
Imogen hears the hums of a whale echo in the distance.
"I thought I told you never toe back," Phanes turns around to face Imogen.
The little child that she once remembers has grown into an adult. Now, she is the one tilting her head up to look at the other.
"Why did you never tell me who you are?" Imogen walks closer to Phanes.
Phanes smiles slightly, "I suppose you were too young to know, my dear niece."
"Everyone thought that you died, but you were still here, haunting the mortal world. Why are you against the idea of Vita taking the throne? You ran away from it! So why did you choose to get confined rather than give the throne to her?"
"You seem to havee with a lot of questions, dear."
Phanes turn her pupils to the side of the room, where a shadow is projected to the ground.
"It seems that you did not enter alone," Phanes lets out a sigh.
"She hase to figure out the reason as well."
Phanes huffs with relief, "Maybe you realized that you have been told a lie all along, so why do you want the truth now?"
Imogen clenches her first, "Because I have let go of my longing."
---
Kyrie and Ian walk down to the restaurant and sit at the table where the other three are. Once on the table, their right eyes twitch while their stomachs have entirely shut down.
Laurel shakily chuckles, "They said they are the restaurant''s delicacy."
On the table sits a bunch of censor-worthy dishes where some of them, Laurel swears to have seen them move.
"Braised orc fingers, onion steamed eyeballs, deep-fried Kraken, and sweet and sour piranha."
Those dishes seem to be the oue of a psychopath pursuing to be a Chinese cook!
[Damn these demons They have ruined Chinese food for me.]
Federline flinches as he murmurs, "Did you see that? The tentacle just twitched!"
Ian picks up the chopsticks and picks up an orc finger. Kyrie immediately grabs his hand.
"What are you doing?"
Ian looks at Kyrie while twisting his eyebrows, "Testing for poison."
"We are not e-"
The toad demon walks closer while rubbing her hands.
"How are our dear guests enjoying the food?"
Kyrie pushes Ian''s hand down while looking back at the demon. What the hell is this timing?
Kyrie smiles while he feels his palms starting to sweat. Is his cover blown?
"Oh yes! I love the tang from the sweet and sour piranha!"
The toad demon looks at all the dishes untouched and then toward the noble demon who''s covering his face with arge hood.
Laurel presses her lips while closing her eyes. This is a scene that is too awkward to bear. She is so tempted to facepalm herself 180 degrees.
Kyrie clicks his tongue. Then, he straightens his back as he takes up a napkin and tabs on his lips.
"It was rather exquisite. Who is the chef?"
"Our chef was an apprentice at the famous Half Moon Pce! He is very well versed in his craft."
The horse demon has been waiting for this chance for years, so he puffs his chest before walking out. He, unfortunately, hits his head on the door frame but recuperates instantly to walk to Kyrie''s table from his desire to be praised.
People have to be thick-skinned to get what they want!
After a few exchanges, the horse demon joyfully skips back to his kitchen.
Kyrie exhales silently. It seems like he has done his homework with all those spy movies he used to watch. See! People should watch more movies! Who knows when one needs to go undercover!
The toad demon hesitantly turns like a machine with a stuck engine. She questions herself if she is the only one feeling weird from the whole exchange.
''Am I such a brute that I don''t understand the situation?''
She walks back to the kitchen and looks at the horse swaying his butt as he prepares for dinner. The toad demon closes her eyes to avoid her cornea getting fried and clears her throat.
"Don''t you think it is weird that they have not touched their dishes?"
The horse rolls his eyes, "You will not understand nobles if you have never interacted with them. They eat with their eyes and get full by the smell."
"What kind of bull are you talking about? Are you sure it''s not because you suck?"
The horse demon scrunches his nose offended, "I have worked in the Half Moon Pce! Not everyone can get in!"
"Yeah, but you were in charge of throwing firewood in the kitchen!"
"But I can see what they make! I am a visual learner!!! You need to meet the qualifications before you can enter as an employee!"
The toad demon bes speechless. Meet what qualifications is that horse face talking about? Being able to throw firewood at a specific rate?
Chapter 190: Owner of the Half Moon Palace
Chapter 190: Owner of the Half Moon Pce
The Half Moon Pce is a ce of entertainment for the wealthy in the demon kingdom. Due to their outstanding reputation, they have gained enough power from backers that they are not afraid of anyone. Anyone who has gone against it with malicious intent has been eliminated in mysterious ways.
The owner has never shown his face, but rumors say that he possesses a beauty that is left unmatched. However, he has a peculiar requirement with his hiring process. One of the qualifications is beauty, so the toad demon has been doubting that the horse demon can enter when he is goddamn ugly.
She sighs as she clears her mind. Maybe the owner of the Half Moon Pce has a weird taste.
"Ah!" The toad demon exims.
The horse demon pauses, "What?"
"Someoneined about a dish on the second floor. You should go look at it because that customer seems loaded!"
The horse demon neighs in annoyance, "Who dares to question the quality of an ex-employee from the Half Moon Pce!"
He walks up, annoyed on the stairs and towards an area next to the railings. Unlike the usual table, that table has a silk tent, taking up fiverge table areas. His stumps naturally have drawn a lot of attention from the other guests.
Kyrie also follows the horse demon with his eyes into the tent. However, the horse demon flies out from the tent in just seconds, indenting into the wall.
The tent falls down and slides off the rails of the second floor. The guests underneath scramble to move away to avoid getting hit by the falling tent. The enormous crash sends food and broken pieces of furniture flying everywhere.
A handsome white-haired demon appears with his female servants behind. He steps on a chair, letting his tied long hair gracefully fall off his shoulders.
"I turned you into a horse and expelled you. But you still dare to steal my recipes and make them this bad!"
The demon lifts his hand, and one of his servants ces an expensive embroidered silk napkin on his hand. He spits the food that remains in his mouth onto the napkin and throws it to the ground.
Due to themotion, the toad demones out from the kitchen and sees the seductive demon walking toward the horse demon. The auraing out of the demon is too great for the toad demon to fight against.
The toad demon looks around for help and catches Kyrie in her sight.
The horse demon has greatly offended that client with the food he has made, but Kyrie has not made any fuss about it. Instead, he even praised the horse demon.
The toad demon rushes to Kyrie and kneels to the floor even if there is a slim chance that he would help.
She grabs his cape and begs, "Please save us, oh great demon noble! We are just humble nobodies that struggle to even earn a living! Please! I beg you, and show us mercy!"
Even though she knows there is no such kindness in rotten ces in the middle of nowhere, the toad demon begs even if there is a slim chance.
The toad demon bows again while still tugging his cape, and the hood from Kyrie''s cape falls down. The sparkling silver hair bes the attention of all the guests. Although they enjoy the unexpected fight between a handsome demon and the horse demon, Kyrie''s appearance has made everyone''s head turn.
No one there has seen a noble demon since their sses are too far apart. They have heard rumors about those nobles that only stayed on the bestnds, but nobody has expected to see one in their lives. They never expected that demons could look so beautiful aside from the notorious owner of the Half Moon Pce.
[Owner of Half Moon Pce, Musa. He was very fond of Ian. So, he appeared more frequently in theter parts of the novel despite meeting Ian in the beginning ]
Ian puts Kyrie''s hood up again.
Suddenly, something gets thrown toward Kyrie. Kyrie avoids it quickly, but the toad demon gets hit by it, sending her flying out of her own restaurant-inn. Kyrie looks back to see the horse demon on top of the unconscious toad.
Ian quickly ces himself in front of Kyrie as Musa appears out of nowhere.
"What is this? Two noble demons?" Musa says sarcastically.
He looks at the others and tilts his head, "With three elves? Has the world turned upside down with all the recent events?"
Since Musa is closer, Kyrie can feel his energy better. Without even seeing Musa''s powers in action, Kyrie can tell how strong he is.
Musa lifts Ian''s hood and smiles.
"A handsome demon."
"Cut it out, Musa," Ian blurts.
"Well, aren''t you cold to just ignore me like that? You have known that I was here all along, but you still choose to ignore me? Where is that psychopath?"
Kyrie walks out from Ian''s shadow and looks at Musa. Then, he looks at Ian.
Musa is so close to Ian that there is only one step between them. However, Musa quickly takes his eyes off Ian and looks at Kyrie with a bright smile.
"I didn''t know you had a gem like this hidden from me."
Musa takes off Kyrie''s hoody and whistles in amazement, "If you don''t have these horns, then people would really think you have fallen from the sky."
"What are you talking about, owner of Half Moon Pce? Didn''t the devil also fall from the sky?"
Musa bursts upughing while Ian clenches his jaw, "You really got someone interesting! Hahaha!"
Without asking permission, Musa joins the table while telling everyone how he met Ian.
They have met inside the second gate, and they team up to fight against the otherworlders. Although Musa is definitely a demon, he has not sided with the fallen saintess like the other demons.
The other demons have joined the fallen saintess for the apparent reason. In the demon continent, only one thing speaks louder than money, and that is power.
Plus, the fallen saintess''s backer is no other than the fallen god many demons worship, so there is no other good reason not to join.
Therefore, Musa''s actions have confused many in the demon continent. Why is the owner of the Half Moon Pce so adamant about joining the fallen saintess?
Many have thought of reasons.
"Musa is too beautiful, so the fallen saintess hates him."
"Musa is too wealthy, and the fallen saintess wants him to give up everything."
"The fallen saintess is too ugly, and Musa has a peculiar taste in hispanions."
"They are both powerful beings, and powerful beings like to dominate rather than be submissive."
However, the reason for Musa to not join the fallen saintess is an easy one. He does not want to get involved with her backer, who''s at the top of the god realm''s cklist.
He knows this small fact because he is blessed with the ability to foresee the future, even though he cannot control his power.
His ability is unknown to anyone but Kyrie. Since he is a reader of the records of this world, he would naturally get to know some secrets.
"Why are you here, Musa?" Ian asks without any formalities.
Musa pouts while cing his head on his palm, "You were softer when I met you before. Howe you have turned so cold?"
Kyrie widens his eyes a little bit since he thinks he is the only one who notices. Since Ian is slowly regaining most of his memories from the previous loops, his personality also has changed to be a little more serious.
The silence hints to Musa that he should spill the truth.
"What is the fun in telling you everything?" Musa looks at Kyrie and winks at him.
[Is this a challenge?]
Kyrie lets out a dark smile. He imitates Musa and ces his chin on his palm. Then, he proceeds to blink both of his eyes charmingly to Musa.
Musa''s cup shatters in his hand while being taken aback. His ears flush red.
Kyrie chuckles while enjoying his victory of ''who has the thickest skin,'' but he jolts when Ian''s hand wraps over his torso. He peeks at Ian''s darkening expression and gulps guiltily.
A chill runs down Kyrie''s spine to alert his entire body that he will suffer for ying games with other men.
Chapter 191: The ravens
Chapter 191: The ravens
After Musa runs away from Ian''s wrath, they overhear the table close to them, talking about a weird sugar cane forest. Kyrie puts his index finger on top of his lips as hispanions quiet down.
"Sugar cane forest? There is such a thing in this drought?"
"It has to be that there is a massive spring underneath! Don''t you remember that we are actually above the alchemist queen''s tomb!"
"Don''t you think it is ridiculous? The entrance is so far away from the actual forest! I thought sugarcane needed tons of water! Maybe people are bluffing."
"No, no! I went there two days ago, and the forest exists!"
"What? You went there?!?!"
"Not inside because some friends warned me!"
"What? That''s a waste of a trip then!"
"I was too scared! Haven''t you heard the rumors about that ce?"
"No. What about it?"
"There seem to be weird creatures roaming around. Those who have gone deep into the forest never came out! The reason why we know it''s because a group got split, and one group has ended up walking back outside. Then, the group that wandered out got a call of screams for help in theirmunication device! The survivors said that their other members were most likely eaten alive based on the sound."
"Did they go in to look for them?"
"They waited until sunrise to look for them, but it''s like they have vanished."
The demon with one horn huffs, "Did you just hear what you said? You said they entered again at sunrise and came out safe?"
"Aiyah! I am just telling you what I have heard!"
The horse demon ces the dishes on that table, "I always go there, and nothing happens!"
The demon with wings says, "Don''t bluff, chef! You are a fake, and we all know it!"
"Where do you think my syrupes from, huh?"
The horse demon points at one of the windows to the stacks of sugar canes leaning against his small warehouse.
"See that? There is nothing in that ce! I have always gone there, and nothing has truly happened!"
The demon with wings grunts, "Don''t you think it is weird that there is a plot of sugar canes in the middle of a desert-like ce? Don''t you see that we walk on top of dry sand?"
The horse demon takes a seat because his back hurts after getting thrown like a baseball by the owner of Half Moon Pce, Musa.
"This ce wasn''t always this dry. It used to be a fertilend with greenery and water bodies everywhere."
"No way!" The demon with a horn utters in disbelief.
"How do you think that alchemist queen nted her things? I heard it from a family that stayed in this ce for generations!"
"What you mean is that there is really something underneath?" The demon with a horn chuckled with sparkling eyes.
"But didn''t the chef say that there is nothing in the morning?"
"So we are going at night?" The horse demon swallows hard.
Despite the fear for their lives, the imagined wealth fills their mind and itches their hearts.
''They are all rumors anyway, right?'' They try to reason their fear.
So they start to whisper regarding their wealth haul.
Kyrie circles his sight around the table, making eye contact with his team. That one stare informs everyone of their duties. So, Laurel and Federline stand from their chairs and walk out. Lemuel silently gets into his room after Kyrie hands over the local map.
Kyrie walks out of the restaurant-inn while Ian follows behind. Ian turns to look at the restaurant-inn that is getting further away.
"Isn''t it dangerous to leave Lemuel by himself?" Ian picks up his pace to walk next to Kyrie.
Kyrie turns to Ian and shakes his head, "He will be fine. I gave him several devices for self-defense."
"Then where are we going?"
"You will know once we get there," Kyrie slightly turns to observe the left peripheral.
Someone is following them. Ian also notices once Kyrie gives a hint, but that person has hidden his presence really well.
In this town, two others can hide their presence this well, and one is Musa.
When Musa turns to another street while following Kyrie and Ian, he loses them. He scratches his head as he tries to find the attire they wore amongst the demons roaming around.
He sighs and clicks his tongue in annoyance. His servants appear next to him in a blink of an eye.
"We lost them," one of the servants reports their own circumstance.
Musa narrows his eyes, "How is that possible?"
Several people watch their every step, and when they turn a corner, they just disappear like a ghost?
Musa looks at the homeless demon kid in the corner with a beat metal bowl. She has gotten a coin, so she is hiding it inside her worn-out clothes. When the homeless girl sees that Musa is looking at her, she hostilely shoots her fur up. She shows him her sharp fangs, and her pupil contracts into a thin horizontal line.
Musa presses his lips together in annoyance but decides to ignore the little girl.
"What are the other three doing?"
"The bigger male drow and the blood elf are asking locals about the sugar cane forest, and the other drow is resting inside the inn," one of his servants reports.
Musa nods while frowning, "I guess it is going ording to what I saw. Spread and find me Ian and his lover''s position. We cannot miss them."
"Yes," the servants respond and jump up to travel on the residential roofs.
Musa looks at the little girl again at a distance and turns to leave as well. A coin flies into the little girl''s bowl.
Once Musa disappears from the marketce, the homeless little girl looks at her side. The space next to her twists, and Kyrie and Ian appear out of thin air.
Kyrie caresses the little girl''s head and gives her two more silver coins.
"Help me find the ravens," Kyrie asks the little girl.
The demon kid smiles and nods happily as she holds tightly onto the silver coins. She leads Kyrie and Ian into the tight inner streets of the town and stops when they arrive at an old door with a peephole barricaded with iron rods.
Ian knocks on the old door, and particles of wood turn into a faint cloud of dust. A pair of small and circr ck eyes appear from the peephole.
"What do you want?"
Kyrie answers with a smile, "A cup of honeyed tea, please."
The raven demon stares at the two noble demons with a long pause, and he opens the old door after sliding the many irontches.
"Pleasee in," the raven demon opens the door.
Ian looks at Kyrie nervously as they enter the old house. The raven demon flips a coin to the girl''s bowl before closing the door. The little girl walks away joyfully, back to the corner that she always sits at.
"What type of tea do the guests want?" The raven asks with coded words.
"The red kind," Kyrie quickly answers.
The raven lets Kyrie and Ian sit inside a room with only a desk and a few chairs. Dust floats underneath a single hangingmp in the center.
"Wee, wee!" A raven demon with a scar on his right eye sits in front of his two noble guests.
"I feel sorry that I am letting such noble guests to such a humble ce!"
Another raven demon carrying a fancy metal tray with a ss tea kettle and three ceramic floral cups. She pours the tea carefully, trying to mask her nervousness. One or two drops spill over to the tray despite her efforts.
The female raven looks at her boss carefully. Seeing that he has no reaction, she quickly walks away without even taking the metal tray.
The raven with the scar smiles and says apologetically, "Sorry about that, we are just a bunch of brutes here."
Kyrie smiles as he takes the delicate ceramic teacup majestically. The etiquette has been ingrained to his bones after spending years living under a noble household.
From his straight back to the tips of his fingers emanate his noble air. It is an arrogance born to nobles only, so the raven demon lets go of his suspicion that the other is an imposter. There is no way to imitate such arrogance because even the poorest clothes can''t hide it.
Without taking even a sip, Kyrie ces the teacup off the dish and then puts the dish over the teacup.
The raven widens his small circr eyes and clicks his beak nervously.
A dish over the teacup means something special for the ravens. The teacup means above ground, and the dish means underground.
The ravens are known to be informants in the demon continent. Still, this group in particr only lets a handful of other demon species know of their tomb raiding.
Kyrie is telling the raven that he wants information about something underground - the alchemist queen''s tomb.
"How do you know this?" The raven demon asks as he starts to prepare in case of ambush.
"That you silently take away the treasures of the tomb?"
The raven quiets down solemnly. Beads of sweat umte on his feathers.
The fact that the ravens steal from the tomb is known by the bored goddess, Yue. Even Ian is surprised to learn such a fact.
Ian''s reaction does not surprise Kyrie since Ian onlyes with Imogen to the tomb if Imogen is preupied with other issues in the other loops.
Imogen always makes sure to get free materials in this tomb in each loop because the pillse in handy when facing difficulties.
However, typically, Imogen would go to the tomb alone because it is easy to get lost and trapped inside it.
Despite the difficulties of the tomb, this raven group has discovered ways to get in and out of the tomb with minimum casualties. Plus, these ravens have no knowledge of the novel or regression.
"You want to enter into the queen''s resting ce?" The raven gets to the main point without meaninglessly hiding the discovered secret.
"Yes, I want to get into her coffin," Kyrie says.
"Noble one, I am afraid that I don''t have such capabilities. I only explored less than a twentieth of the tomb," the raven shakes his head helplessly.
Kyrie smiles, "I don''t need you as a guide."
The raven demon presses his brows together since he can''t connect the reasoning.
"Then. What do you wish me to do?"
"I just need someone familiar with the tomb''s mechanism and traps. Someone who has studied it closely so that we don''t lose our lives in the process."
"Ah? But then how."
"How do we enter the deepest chamber?!?" Kyrie smiles confidently, "We have a guide."
The raven''s eyes fling open as wide as they can.
"W-w-what?"
"I said, we can get into the deepest ce."
The raven demon''s heart is drumming against his chest with excitement that he can feel the electricity to the tips of his feathers.
Before the raven could just quickly agree, Kyrie interrupts him, "But, I need you to take a blood oath."
The raven jolts. The blood oath can kill him if he breaks it.
"Then. About the treasures."
Kyrie crosses his legs with satisfaction since the most challenging part of the raven epting the blood oath has passed. Now, only the small business details need negotiation.
"You can take what you can take, but only with my approval. My goal is certain pills in the tomb."
The raven nods with contentment about the only thing that interests him. It really does not matter to the raven demon if the oath is unfair. He is willing to participate as long as he can take the more incredible treasures inside the deeper chambers.
"Shall we take the oath?"
Chapter 192: An awkfully critical situation! [18+??]
Chapter 192: An awkfully critical situation! [18+??]
**** Warning: Slight mature content****
In many holy scriptures of the world, blood has a unique symbol between the rtionships of the divine and mortal. It means life, and such a divine-mortal rtionship has be the inspiration behind the blood oath.
It is an oath ced around one''s heart, a deathly reminder of loyalty.
If someone who swears loyalty betrays their oath, their heart will turn to ashes. So, this oath is not widespread due to the awareness of one''s faulty nature.
As time has passed, the oath has spread to the demon continent. One would think that the demons created the blood oath, but the churches are responsible. After all, everyone needs someone to trust, and the blood oath takes away the doubt.
The raven demon stands from his seat to get ready for thisplicated spell, using his heart in exchange for wealth.
He stops once he sees Kyrie taking out something rolled inside his jacket.
At first, he thinks that Kyrie has taken out a stack of paper, but he is wrong. It is a single piece of scroll paper with multipleyers of thin microfibers.
"This is an inscribed version of the blood oath," Kyrie replies to the demon''s puzzled face.
The raven demon has been in the informant industry for a long time, but this is the first time he sees the blood oath spell inscribed into runes. After all, the blood oath is ayered spell that only a handful of people can enchant.
''Howe I have never seen this noble demon before?'' The raven demon ponders.
After all, if there is such talent in the noble ranks, the news gets out in no time. The nobles have always flung the stories of their power for others to fear.
Kyrie lifts his gaze to the raven demon with a scar, "What is your name?"
The raven quickly answers, "Trigon, noble one."
Kyrie ces his hand over the scrolled piece of paper, and as soon as he injects his mana, the rolled-up paper ttens out on the surface without a single wrinkle.
Then,yer byyer, numerous rune characters start to incinerate underneath Kyrie''s hand. The snow-white textured rune turns dark as it gets in contact with the mes underneath Kyrie''s hand.
Once thestyer is reached, the runes appear like they have been written in the darkest ink.
"Call those who are entering the tomb. They also need to be part of the blood oath."
Trigon lifts his eyebrows, "You can do a blood oath with multiple people?"
Kyrie is toozy to respond, so he only waves his hand at the demon to get those people. When Trigon has left, Kyrie lets out his tired breath.
He reaches his dimension pouch and takes out two mana stones.
"Are you alright?" Ian asks while looking at Kyrie''s paleness.
A silence stays between them for a few seconds as Kyrie carefully observes Ian. They have been so busy that they haven''t spent enough time listening to each other''s stories.
Kyrie smiles and whispers, "Then give me your energy."
A question mark raises on top of Ian''s head, "H-how do I give you?"
Kyrie slides his cold hands into Ian''s jacket and down to his back.
Ian slightly presses his brows together while his eyes shake, "... I should not have asked."
Kyrie chuckles darkly while lifting Ian''s shirt from his back, invading into Ian''s territory.
"Too bad you are stuck with me!"
Ian runs his thumb on Kyrie''s cheek, "Don''t say that."
Kyrie''s eyshes twitch with surprise. He is only joking, but Ian has taken his joke seriously.
"There is no one else I want to be with."
Kyrie slowly breaks into a smile. A slightfort spreads in his heart.
Kyrie seals their lips together. He hasn''t been aware of how heavy his heart has betely. Yet, when his yearning meets with Ian''s lips, the rest of the world ceases to be difficult.
Everything can turn to sweetness as long as he is where he belongs.
They heave as they leave each other''s lips, but Ian is still left with discontent. His body is ring like his heart has gotten dipped into a melted pot of sugar.
He lifts Kyrie on the table and kisses the man until he is gasping for air. Even then, Ian has no intention to let Kyrie rest. He is left with a sweet addiction, and his desires blunt his guard.
Only when Kyrie squeezes Ian''s chest, Ian lets go after tasting blood. His canines graze on Kyrie''s bottom lip, making a slow drip of blood flow across his jaw to the tip of his chin.
Kyrie looks at Ian''s exposed chest. His arms hung onto Ian''s shoulder, and the shirt was lifting as they kissed.
Ian glides his thumb over Kyrie''s chin, wiping the blood away. He leans in for another kiss, but Kyrie dodges it and whispers in his ear.
"They areing back."
Ian''s expression turns nk, and his frown deepens. Kyrie looks at Ian''s pitiful expression, and when he stands up from the desk, Kyrie brushes against something hard with his thigh.
The doorknob hits the wall as the voices of others get into the room. Kyrie flings the sides of Ian''s long jacket together like he is closing curtains to hide his guilt and darkest secrets.
Kyrie''s blush lifts from his toes up to the tip of his head while Ian slightly blushes and turns his head to hide his expression.
[What should we do? What Should We Do?? WHAT SHOULD WE DO?!?!!?!?]
He would never guess that Ian would have such a strong reaction from just kissing.
[Is it because we haven''t done it for so long?]
Kyrie almost ps across his own face so that he can stop thinking about Ian''s deep gaze while they are in bed.
He shouldn''t wake up his little brother, or else he will experience a high-level disaster!
[. The national anthem? The national anthem! But which one? Ah! It''s not the time, Kyrie! You having multiple citizenships has nothing to do with this! Think of one. Fast! What were the lyrics again?]
Trigon enters with four other raven demons but stops after seeing the messy room. The chairs and tables have been moved out of the ce. Teacups are tilted, and the spilled tea is dripping off an edge of the table.
Kyrie and Ian''s expressions look dark, and Kyrie''s lip is bleeding. Looking at how Kyrie is holding onto Ian''s jacket while Ian is steaming off killing intent, Trigon swallows hard.
''Don''t tell me." Trigon''s heart contracts like he has already taken the blood oath, ''How can I tell them? This feels a bit inappropriate! But I have to say something unless it happens again!''
"Eh. Noble one"
Ian''s killing intent turns denser, causing the raven demons'' legs to soften.
Trigon sheds tears, "Violence is never the answer, noble ones! Please spare my humble property. I still have to pay it off for one more year. This is my only home."
[....]
Ian: "....."
The rest of the raven demons, "....."
What a thick face! How can you call yourself a demon? Violence is never the answer? What are you, Trigon? Are you sure you are not some priest in a demon suit?
The other raven demons are close to having jaw rentation surgery.
Money really rules the world.
Kyrie clears his throat, ignoring Trigon''s tear dramatically running down his cheek in slow motion.
"Let''s get started."
Kyrie uses his hands to fan some wind because his face will melt away from his excessive yang energy.
He looks at Ian''s stone expression.
The man needs him to act quickly! The tent is rising higher!
"Let''s put the table and the scroll to the center."
Kyrie takes the opportunity that the demons are getting busy to signal Ian to step further back. But he does not know that Ian has walked close to him, so instead, on the palm of his hand, he hits something that feels like the shape of an abnormal-sized mushroom.
Ian lets out a small groan as he breaks into an obscure smile.
Kyrie petrifies after a quick touch.
[Oh Canada. Our home and nativend! True patriot love in all of usmand~]
"Noble one!" Trigon calls with his subordinates surrounding the table, "We are all ready!"
"Noble one?"
".... God keep ournd glorious and free.." Kyrie chimes.
"Did the spell already start?" Trigon asks as Kyrie walks to them slightly more mechanically than usual.
"No, I was just conditioning myself."
"Conditioning yourself?"
"Yes," Kyrie gives out a blinding smile.
[Or else all the mana will flow downwards]
Chapter 193: The alchemist queens chamber of resurrection
Chapter 193: The alchemist queen''s chamber of resurrection
Once the oath activates, the paper burns to crisp, leaving the burning enchanted runes floating in the air.
Then, the runes wrap into a sphere and prate all five raven demons'' chests like extended spears. There is no pain, but the ravens can feel an intense source of foreign mana chaining down their hearts.
Once they experience the blood oath, the demons realize the burden of their every action. There is an invisible bnce behind their back, and they can hear the clicks of that bnce readjusting its weight.
Some shiver from the thrill of the unknown future, and others sense their necks getting chained by thorns.
Once the oath is ced in their hearts, the runes turn blue and shatter into orbs of light.
The raven demons let go of their held-up breath.
Trigon looks where Kyrie stood, but the spot is empty.
"Noble one?"
"H-Here.."
Trigon tilts his head down to see Kyrie crouching down.
"D-do you need a potion?"
"No It''s not theck of mana."
"Then. Do you require the assistance of a witch?"
[A witch to assist me?!?]
Kyrie shivers as Ian''s re pierces deeper into his skull.
"No! I am a loyal man! My preference is not in any other species! I just need to sing the anthem."
"Loyal? Species? Anthem?"
The other raven demon asks Trigon, "Do they use human healers?"
Trigon res at that demon, "Shush it! How can a noble demon use a human healer?"
"But he meant that no?"
A light bulb abruptly lights up. Trigon''s eyes suddenly water, and the ravens look at each other about Trigon''s sudden enlightenment!
"Our noble sir is too noble! How can he be a demon?!?"
The other ravens look at Trigon, confused.
"Our good, noble one is only devoted to using his own men."
A wave of emotions suddenly floods to those love-starved demons. They are beyond touched by the crouching noble sir! How can there be such a noble demon lowering himself like that to other lowly demons?
The noble one should be sculpted into an eternal precious stone! The crouching pose has shown them a humility that they don''t have.
What is this heavy feeling they have on their chest?
A fierce me burst inside their hearts! Is this devotion what they are feeling? Can demons actually handle such pure emotion?
They should be now, t in the ground to stay below level! They want to show their loyalty back!
Ian picks Kyrie from the demons circling him to ce their bodies t to the ground facedown!
The raven demons lift their heads with many questions to Ian, but they quickly want to shrink into balls from Ian''s fierce re.
"Scram!"
"Yes!" The ravens stand up and leave the room.
Kyrie has his face buried on his knees from the embarrassment while whispering the good old anthems. He looks like a touched caterpir on the tabletop.
Ian chuckles at Kyrie''s funny posture, "They are gone. But what happened to them?"
Kyrie peeks by lifting his face slightly but seeing Ian''s face, so up close in his situation, almost gave him several degrees of blindness.
"They must have had some side effects from the modified blood oath."
"Side effects?"
"Intense disillusions of the contractor''s greatness."
"...."
Meanwhile, the raven demons gather to discuss the making of their organization''s new symbol: the crouching demon with his subjects t on the ground, faced down. The symbol would look pretty from high up like a flower.
The other raven demon suddenly asks Trigon, "By the way, what is an anthem, boss?"
"How can a lowly demon like you know?"
''I have no idea as well. Maybe it''s a regeneration spell or some high-up secret that our organization hasn''t got information from. We even have information from the greatest demons. Our great sir is just too great! Should we make the sculpture with diamonds?''
(There are no national anthems in this world.)
----
"We look forward to working with you," The raven demons bow as Kyrie and Ian step out of their hiding ce.
"We will send the tea leaves to your inn and prepare for tomorrow''s moon."
Kyrie nods, confirming his information purchase regarding the sugar cane forest and manpower to explore that rumored ce.
When Kyrie has heard about the forest for the first time, memories of the novel keep shing in his mind.
In the novel, there is a small section where the innermost chamber of the tomb is described. Yue has written about the chamber regardless of the fact that the main protagonist has not evene close to entering that ce. I always felt strange about the part that took two chapters to exin, so I read them a few times to see if there was some foreshadowing.
The original location is a deposit of massive amounts of jade. The coincidence that the stone mine is jade seems almost godsent.
After all, the stone has another name, the elixir of immortality. It fits well with the alchemist queen''s lifelong yearning of eternity.
The chamber represents her obsession for immortality; every object is sculpted using the jade deposit. However, it is not a ce where someone can live. Most of this chamber is covered in water and nted with modified lotus flowers closer to being homunculi than a nt species.
Those lotus flowers are another of the symbolic things she did for her ce of resurrection - rebirth.
For a long time, the queen has already sessfully tempered near-perfected pills of immortality. However, through her continuous experimentation, she cannot eliminate the risk that she needs to first die to be reborn into an immortal.
She knows that she has only one try, but the thought of death has taken a painful grip on her very soul.
She has let those pills sit for decades. Through those decades, she has started the construction of her ce of resurrection. The time that she passed with all those turbulent emotions has made her spiritual.
She starts to believe things that are not scientific. The traditional belief is that after death, the burial ce would look like where the dead will live in their afterlife. However, her resurrection chamber looked nothing like other kings and emperors'' tombs.
However, she doesn''t want to die. She yearns for life, so her entire chamber is about her rebirth. And the homunculi lotus flowers are her guards of choice. They are white with beautiful tips of tender pink, but they are deadly. They are just illusions, a facade for those naive creatures to dare to enter her resurrection ce to suffer the deadliest pain from poison andter be fertilizer to those things.
ording to Phanes, however, the alchemist queen died by her hands. But in the novel, that queen''s body isid carefully in the innermost chamber.
What really happened in the past is all in question. There are too many contradictions between what was ryed by thete Fae Queen and the novel''s contents.
But one thing is for sure, the sugar cane forest could be due to the water inside the alchemist queen''s resurrection chamber. The only reason for the sugar cane forest to exist is that there must be a spring underneath that ce.
[We might find another entrance if that is true.]
Kyrie and Ian turn to the main street, but the kid at the corner is no longer there.
Kyrie''s thoughts get interrupted by the noise of the market and Ian''s shoulder brushing against his.
All of a sudden, Kyrie feels his shoulders press down. He looks back to see Musa leaning against his shoulder.
[What the hell is this ugly creature?]
Ian grabs Musa''s head and throws him off Kyrie, but Musands like a cat defying gravity.
The corner of Musa''s lips twitches, and Kyrie checks his body to see if that demon ced something. However, there is nothing that Kyrie finds odd.
"What did you do?" Kyrie looks at Musa coldly.
"You look stunning even when you are angry, little noble."
However, inside Musa''s mind, Kyrie''s thoughts resonate.
[What is this demon scheming?]
Ian takes Musa into the corner of the street by the cor and smashes him against the wall.
Musa gets flustered when Ian takes off his jacket.
"I don''t bottom, my dear friend."
"Quiet!"
Then Ian lifts Musa''s shirt, and in the center of Musa''s chest, a gem bordered with gold is embedded into his flesh.
Kyrie looks at the gem, "This is a relic."
Musa widens his smile and nods, "Yes, pretty boy."
[Shit, I have no recollection of what this gem does. One with this odd maroon color.]
Musa looks at Ian glower.
The relic that he ced in his chest is what he gained inside the gates while working with Ian. The relic can help the possessor read the mind of one individual for fifteen days.
Ian digs his nails into Musa''s skin, making Musa nervous at his intent.
"Okay! Okay! This is a relic with mental attributes."
"What did you do?"
Blood starts to flow out, making Musa tremble from the pain.
"I foresaw my death, and only you two can help me! Wait! Wait! You too! Ian! You will surely die as well, so you need me!"
Kyrie stops Ian from yanking the relic out from Musa.
[How can I trust you?]
"You can trust me! You have to! You don''t have a choice!"
[So it is mind-reading.]
"Shit." Musa murmurs since he has responded to Kyrie''s thoughts.
[Well, you are not the first one to do that to me]
"Ah?" Musa blinks dumbfounded." What what do you mean?"
Kyrie smiles brightly, which makes Musa shutter. He does not know what the hell he has done to himself.
[Some others have read my mind and slightly regret it. Slightly.]
---
In a faraway ce, two goddesses sneeze while feeling chills.
"Are you alright, your majesty?" Uriel asks Vita, who is rubbing her arm from the chills.
"Of course, are you treating me like a mortal now?"
"Oh, no. I dare not!"
---
Musa follows Kyrie and Ian back to the inn-restaurant while thinking about what Kyrie has told him.
[Ian looks so perfect with those thin horns paired with his short ck hair.]
Musa jolts as he looks at Kyrie''s eyes shining while watching Ian walk with the utmost normalcy.
''What the heck did I just.''
[God bless his ass. They are so well shaped that it makes it hard for me to not want to squeeze them.]
[Thank the lord, he is legal!]
''L-legal? Who is the lord?''
A bunch of high-definition images of Ian with a max-level love filter enters Musa''s head. Musa freezes at the shockingly beautified version of Ian.
Then, Kyrie''s memory of Ian pops into his head.
Ian looks away mncholically while wiping blood off his face. Then, a smile blooms on Ian''s face, with Kyrie''s figure reflected on his pupils.
''Why does he look all twinkly after killing someone?!?! What is with that atmosphere around that brute???''
"Stop! Stop it, pretty boy! I get it! I get it now!!!" Musa ces his hand on Kyrie''s shoulder.
Kyrie smiles innocently at Musa while Ian is confused why Musa''s eyes are watering like two waterfalls.
"Please stop! I can''t deal with this level of of. Of what the hell is this?!?!"
[It''s love~ It''s my intense love for the handsome, most good-hearted man of this entire world!!!!! My Ian!]
Musa wants to scream, but he finds his voice stuck in his throat. His spirit might float away from the 10.0 magnitude goosebumps!
Then, Musa remembers something critical: he is stuck with it for fifteen days.
Musa falls on his knees with his palmsnding on the floor. The amount of rotten dog food shoved down his throat makes the man want to lose his mind.
He will be puking dog blood for fifteen days! Is this how he really dies? Blood loss? What is the point of himing to them if he is going to die from mental damage?
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!